A ■}\ ■\\\ l!il mm BR 145 .S7 1835 Smith, James, 1798-1871. History of the Christian church HISTORY C? THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH, FROM ITS ORIGIN. TO THE PRESENT TIME? COMPILED FK03I VAEIOTJS AUTHORS,. INCLUDING A HISTORY OF THE CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH, Dra-nrn from Autlicntic Documents. BY THE REV. JAMES SMITH. # i^ajsiiljiUe, Ktnn.: PRI?»TK» AND PUBLKHED AT THE CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIAN omOS. 1835. i CopT>right entered according' to the act of Congress. ^ ^ PREFACE. The Lord Jesus is infinitely the most illustrious per- sonage that ever has appeared on the theatre of human life. The design of His mission was of the most grand and important nature ; to abolish the dominion of Satan, who had usurped the tlirone of God in the hearts of men ; to revolutionize the nations of the eardi ; to emerge mankind from a state of ignorance, vice and misery, to a state of knowledge, holiness and happiness, and to af- fect their destinies during the interminable ages of E- ternity. From His first appearance in our world until the present day, a continued warfare has been carried on between the powers of light and darkness. That warfare will not cease until the Son of man shall conquer all his enemies, and truth and righteousness shall fill the whole earth. And the last scene of the grand drama, which for so many ages, has been acting in our world shall be ex- hibited on that tremendous day, when He shall descend from heaven in all die glory of the Godhead, attended by his holy Angels: when He shall sit on the great white Throne of his glory as Universal Judge; and before his Judgment Seat shall be assembled all human beingg^ with Satan and all his angels, their seducers — And when He shall have pronounced sentence upon the innumer- able millions before him — the curtain shall fall — and TIME SHALL BE NO LONGER. / Therefore, all men, especially all Christians, should feel a deep interest in tlie rise and progress of the Church of Jesus Christ. They should be familiarly acquainted widi the history of the temporary successes of his ene- mies; the suiferings and persecutions encountered by his followers, and the glorious revolutions effected among the nations of the earth by the preaciiing of Christ, to iv PREFACE. them that beheve the hope of Glory ; although to the Jews He is a stumbling block, and to the Greeks fool- ishness. Many worthies have written on these import- ant subjects, but their works are generally too voluminous to be read by the great mass of the community. There- fore, the subscriber believed that he would render good service to the Church of Christ by presenting to the pub- lic a condensed history of its rise and progress until the present day. Instead of abridging one author, he has endeavored to make judicious selections from several, which are interspersed with occasional remarks of his own. In compiling the work he has been chiefly indebt-^ ed to Milner, Jones, Gregory, and Hawies. To the history of the General Church the subscriber has appended a history of the origin, progress and ope- rations of the Cumberland Presbyterian Church. He believed it important that the members of this branch of the Church of Jesus Christ should possess correct infor- mation concerning the various causes that ltd its found- ers to establish a new denomination ; with the movements of its ministers and members, and the success attending their efforts until die present time. A work of this na- ture has been loudly called for, from the fact, that various and discrepent accounts of the causes of the separation from the Presbyterian Church have been published to the world. The subscriber possessed the manuscripts of Rcv'd James M'Grcady and Wm. Hodge, among which he found many important documents relative to the revival of 1^00, in which the Cumi.r'rland Presby- terian body originated; and also relative to the difficul-^ ties between Cumberland Presbytery and Kentucky Synod. He also possessed authentic copies of the min- utes of the Presbyterian judicatures concerned in these difficulties. And being stated Clerk of the General As- PREFACE. V sembly of the Cumberland Presbyterian Church, he had under his control all the public documents of that body from the constitution of the first Presbytery until the pre- sent time. And believing it probable that no other per- son might a; any future period possess the same facilities, he felt himself called upon to preserve these important documents from oblivion: — and after consulting with the members of the General Assembly of 183i, and obtain- ing their approbation, he resolved to prepare a history of the Cumberland Presbyterian Church, drawn from authentic documents in his possession. It is probable that facts are stated in this work, con- cerning the difficulties between the Cumberland Presby- tery and Kentucky Synod, which may give offenc e to some. But as he has laid before the readers, docu- ments from both parties, they can have a fair opportuni- ty to form their own judgment, which they no doubt will do, regardless of the opinions expressed by the author. As the object of the work is not to amuse but to exhibit truth, he has paid little attention to elegance of style, especially, us he was aware that the great majority of those who will be his readers are a plain people. In the appendix the reader will find a brief notice of some of the departed brethren engaged in the difficulties which led to the formation of the Cumberland Presbyt; - rian Church. We have not noticed those departed brethren who became attached to the Church after its formation j as Rev. F. R. Cossit, has in contemplation to publish a work, entitled, "The Fathers of the Church." Should this work be instrumental in advancin.f the great -^interests of the Redeemer's Kingdom, the sub- scriber's highest end will be attained. JAMES SMITH. Nashville, 28th March, 1835. C O N T E IV T S. CHAPTER I. INTRODUCTION. State of the uorld in general at ilie birth of Christ — Tlie re- ligion of the Greeks and Roman? — The religion of the Judeans, Egyptians, Persians and Celts — View of the dillcr- ent systems of Gentile Philosophy — Of Oriental Piiilosophy — On the state of the Jewish nation at the period of the birth of Christ - Page 9 FIRST CENTURY.— CHAPTER 11. General State of the Church in this Century — Doctrine, Gov- ernment, and Discipline of the Church — Of the Sects which existed in the first Century — Of the learned men in the First Century. . . - . . - ' Page 41 SECOND CENTURY.— CHAPTER HI. General State of the Church in this Century — Of Doctrine, Government, Rites, and Ceremoni(>s — Of the Sects wiiich existed in the Second Century — Of learning and learned men. Page 57 THIRD CENTURY.— CHAPTER IV. General State of the Church in this Century — Doctrine, Gov- ernment, and Discipline of the Chnrcli during the third Cen- tury— Of tiie Sects which appealed in tiie third Century — Of learning and learned men in the lliird Centuiy.v Page 74 FOURTH CI:NTURY.— CHAPTER V. General State of the Church in lhis(>entury — Of Church Gov- ernment, Doctrine, Rites, and Ceremonies in the Fourth Cen- tury— Of the Sects which ajjpeared in the Fourth Century — Of learning and learned men in the Fourth Century. Page 91 CONTENTS. Vll FIFTH CENTURY.— CHAPTER VI. General State of the Church in this Century — Of Government, Doctrine, Rites, and Ceremonies in the Kifth Century — Of the Sects which appeared in the Fifth Century — Of learnng and learnd men in the Fifth Century. - - Page 129 SIXTH CENTURY.— CHAPTER VII. General State of the Church in this Century — Of Government, Doctrine, Pates and Ceremonies in the Sixth Century — Of the Sects v/hich appeared in the Sixth Century — Of learning and learned men io the Sixth Century. - - Page 157 SEVENTH CENTURY.— CHAPTER VIII. General State of the Church in this Century — Of Government, Doctrine, Rites, and Ceremonies, in the Seventh Century — Of the Sects which appeared in the Seventh Century — Of learning and learned men in the Seventh Century. Page 184 EIGHTH CENTURY.— CHAPTER IX. General State of the Church in this Century — Of Government, Doctrine, Rites, and Ceremonies in the Eight Century — Of the Sects which appeared in the Eighth Century — Of learning and learned men in the Eight Century. - Page 212 NINTH CENTURY.— CHAPTER X. General State of the Church in this Century — Of Doctrine and Sects in the Ninth Century — Propagation of the Gospel in the Ninth Century. .... p^ge 235 TENTH CENTURY.— CHAPTER XI. General State of the Church in this Century — Of learning and learned men in the Tenth Century — Propagation of the Gospel in the Tenth Century. ... Page 265 ELEVENTH CENTURY.— CHAPTER XII. General State of the Church in this Century — Propagation of the Gospel in the Eleventh Century. - Pa^e 271 TWELFTH CENTURY.— CHAPTER XIH. General State of the Church in this Century — Of learning and learned men in the Twelfth Century— Propagation of the Gospel in the Twelfth Century. - - Page 277 Viii CONTENTS. THIRTEENTH CENTURY.— CHAPTER XIV. General State of the Church in this Centurj — The Wal- denses. - ^. Page 286 FOURTEENTH CENTURY.— CHAPTER XV. General Stale of the Church in this Century. - Page 305 FIFTEENTH CENTURY.— CHAPTER XVI. The Lollards — The Council of Constance, including the case of John Hu?s, and Jerom of Prague — The Hussites till the beginning of the Reformation— A brief review of the Fifteenth Century. ..... Page 300 SIXTEENTH CENTURY— CHAPTER XVII. General State of the Church previous to the Reformation — Of Doctrines, Rites, Ceremonies, &c. in the sixteenth Century — Of the Reformation in Germany — History of the Reforma- tion in Germany, &c. — Reformation in England — Reforma- tion in Scotland, in Ireland, the Low Countries, &c. — Of the other Sects which appeared in the Sixteenth Century — Of learning and learned men in the Sixteenth Century. Page 343 SEVENTEENTH CENTURY.— CHAPTER XVIH. Progress of the External Church — Pretestant Church. Page 420 EIGHTEENTH CENTURY.— CHAPTER XIX. External Church — Revival of Religion — Diflferent Sectaries — learning and learned men. ... Page 457 NINETEENTH CENTURY.— CHAPTER XX. General State of the Church — Revivals — New Sectaries — Missions. .... Page 510 Cumberland Presbyterians. 559 Appendix. 665 HISTORY OF tHE CHRISTIAN CHURCH. CHAPTER I. INTRODUCTION. STATE OF THE WORLD IN GENERAL AT THE BIRTH OF CHRIST. —THE RELIGION OF THE GREEKS AND ROMANS.— THE RELI- GION OF THE JUDEANS, EGYPTIANS, PERSIANS AND CELTS.— VIEW OF THE DIFFERENT SYSTEMS OF GENTILE PHILOSO, PHY.— OF ORIENTAL PHILOSOPHY.— ON THE STATE OF THE JEWISH NATION AT THE PERIOD OF THE BIRTH OF CHRIST The astonishing and ameliorating influence which the rehgion of Christ has exercised upon all the nations of the earth, by which it has been embraced, render an impartial account of its rise and progress interesting, not only to the sincere disciple of Christ, but to all classes of reflecting men. Before we en- ter upon this very interestingsubject, it may be proper to pause, and take a cursory view of the state of tlie world in the age in which the Christian dispensation had its commencement. The inspired historians have particularly specified the time of the birth of the Lord Jesus Christ, as being under the reign of the Roman Emperor Agustus, and when Herod the great was king of Judea. At this period the Roman empire was in the zenith of its ])ower; it had reduced the greatest part of the habitable earth under the dominion of its arms; and even the land of Judea had sunk into a province of this mighty em- pire. 10 STATE OP THE WORLD IN GENERAL The Roman empire, at this epoch, extended from the river Euphrates in the East, to the Atlantic Ocean in the West. In length it was more than three thousand miles; in breadth it was more than two mousand, and the whole included above sixteen thousand square miles. This vast extent of territory lay be- tween the twenty-fourth and fifty-sixth degrees of northern lat- itude, which being the most eligible part of the temperate zone, it produced all the conveniences and luxuries of life. From the days of Ninus, who lived about three hundred years after the flood, to those of Agustus CcEsar, was a period of two thousand years; in which interval, various empires, kingdoms, and states had gradually arisen and succeeded each other. The Assyrian or Babylonian empire may be said to have taken the lead. It not only had the precedence in point of time, but it was the cradle of Asiatic elegance and arts, and exhibited the first examples of that refinement and luxury which have distin- guished every subsequent age in the annals of the east. But that gigantic power gave place to the empire of the Medes and Persians, which itself, in the process of time, yielded to the val- or of the Greeks; while the empire of Greece, so renowned for splendor in arts and arms,' had sunk under the dominion of Im- perial Rome, who thus became mistress of all the civilized world. Rome is said to have owed her dominion as much to the man- ners as to the arms of her citizens. Whenever the latter had subdued a particular territory, they prepared to civilize it. — They transferred into each of the conquered countries their laws, manners, arts, sciences, and literature. The advantages tliat resulted from bringing so many nations into subjection un- der one people, or to speak more properly, under one man, were no doubt, in many respects, considerable. For by this means the people of various countries, alike strangers to each others language, manners, and laws, became associated together in a- mity, and enjoyed reciprocal intercourse. By Roman munifi- cence, which spared no expense to render the public roads com- modious to travelers, an easy access was given to parts the most distant and rcmole. Literature and the Arts became generally (lifiuscd, and the cultivation of them extended cvcn]to countries that Iiad previously formed no other scale by which to estimate the dignity of a man, than that of corporeal vigor, or muscular strength. In short, men that had hitherto known no other rules of action, or modes of life, than those of savage and uncultiva- ted nature, had now before them the example of a polished na- tion, and were gradually instructed by their conquerors to form themselves after it. Thesf things deserve mention, because, as lliey conlributrd in "-nmc nwasure to facilitate the propagation of the gospel by the labors of the apostles, they may consequent- AT THE BIRTH OF CHRIST. 11 • <\y he entitled to rank among those concurring events which con- stituted the period of our Lord's advent, "the fuhiess of time.'' The subjects of the Roman empire, at this period, have been estimated at about one hundred and twenty millions of persons, and divided into three classes; namely. Citizens, Provincials, and Slaves. The first class enjoyed ample liberty and were entitled to peculiar immunities; the second had only the shadow of liberty, without any constitutional freedom; while the last were entirely dependent on the arbitrary will of their masters, who, as best suited their purpose, either enfranchised, or op- pressed, or barbarously punished and destroyed them. Enthu- siastic in the cause of liberty themselves, the Romans studied the most prudent method of rendering the provinces of the em- pire insensible to the yoke that was imposed on them. They treated willing captives with commendable liberality; and used the conquered countries with that moderation which evinced that their leading object was, not the destruction of mankind, but the increase of the empire. They colonized foreign coun- tries with Roman?, who introduced agriculture, arts, sciences, learning and commerce. Having made the art of governing a particular branch o( study, they excelled in it above all the in- habitants of the globe. Their history indeed, exhibits wise councils, prudent measures, equitable laws, and all classes of men are represented to us as conducting themselves so as to connnand the admiration of posterity. Having thus briefly glanced at the state of civilization which prevailed in the Roman Empire at the date of the Christian era, we shall quit the subject, in order to examine more partic- ularly its condition with regard to morals and religion; for it is with these that the history of the Christian church is more es- pecially concerned. And that we may have a more enlarged and distinct view of the matter, it may be profitable for us to go back in our inquiries, and take a rapid glance at the state of the Gentile world from a much earlier period. The prophet Isaiah, rapt in prophetic vision, and transported to that distant age when God should perform the mercy promised to the fa- thers, breaks out into the following sublime strains: "Behold, darkness shall cover the earth, and gfoss darkness the people: but the Lord shall arise upon thee, and his glory shall be seen upon thee," Much has been said of late respecting the suffi- ciency of reason to direct the human mind in its pursuit of the chief good, or of the knowledge of the true character of God . and of obedience to his will: the inquiry on which we are en- tering may possibly serve to evince how far such representa- tions are entitled to regard, and perhaps tend to prove the truth of the apostle's assertion, that "the world by wisdom knew not God.-' li STATE OF THE WORLD IN GENERAL Our knowledge of the state of any of those nations which were situated beyond the confines of the Roman Empire, is ne- cessarily very imperfect and obscure, arising from the fewness of their historical monuments and writers. We have sufficient light however, to perceive that the eastern nations were distin- guished by a low and servile spirit, prone to slavery and every species of abject humiliation; whilst those towards the north, prided themselves in cherishing a warlike and savage disposi- tion, that scorned even the restraint of a fixed habitation, and placed its chief gratification in the liberty of roaming at large through scenes of devastation, blood, and slaughter. A soft and feeble constitution, both of body and mind, with powers barely adequate to the cultivation of the arts of peace, and chiefly exercised in ministering at the shrine of voluptuous grat- ification, may be considered as the characteristic trait of the former: a robust and vigorous corporeal frame, animated with a glowing spirit that looked with contempt on life, and every thing by which its cares are soothed, that of the latter. The minds of the people inhabiting these various countries, were fettered by superstitions of the most degrading nature. Though the sense of a Supreme Being, from whom all things had their origin, and whose decrees regulate the universe, had not become wholly extinct; yet in every nation a general be- lief prevailed, that all things were subordinate to an associa- tion of powerful spirits, who were called gods, and whom it was incumbent on every one, who wished for a happy and pros- perous course of life, to worship and conciliate. One of these deities was supposed to excel the rest in dignity, and to possess a super-eminent authority, by which the tasks or oflices of the inferior ones were allotted, and the whole of the assembly, in a certain degree, directed and governed. His rule, however, was not conceived, to be by any means arbitrary; neither was it supposed that he could so far invade the provinces of the oth- ers, as to interfere with their particular functions; and hence it was doomed necessary for those who would secure the favor of heaven, religiously to cultivate the patronage of every separate deity, and assiduously to pay that homage to each of them which was respectively his due. Every nation, however, did not worship the same gods, but each had its peculiar deities, ditfering from those of other coun- tries, not only in their names, but in their nature, their attri- butes, their actions, and other respects: nor is there any just foundation for the supposition which some have adopted, that the gods of Cireece and Home were the same with those who were worshipped by the Germans, the Syrians, the Arabi- ans, thePcrjians, the Egyptians, and others. The Greeks and AT THE BIRTH OT CHRIST. 13 Romans, indeed, pretended that the deities which they acknowl- edged were equally reverenced in every other part of the world; and itmightprohably be the case with most nations, that tiie gods of other countries were held in a sort of secondary reverence, and perhaps in some instances, privately worship- ped; but it is certain that each country had its appropriate de- ities, and that to neglect or disparage the established xvorship of the state was always considered as an offence of the most atro- cious kind. This diversity of deities and religious worship seldom gener- ated animosity; for each nation readily conceded to others the right of forming their'own opinions, and of judging for them- selves in religious matters; and they left them, both in the choice of their deities and mode of worhipping them, to be guided by whatever principles they might think proper to adopt. Those who were accustomed to regard this world in the light of a commonwealth, divided into several districts, over each of which a certain order of deities presided, could with an ill grace as- sume the liberty of forcing; other nations to discard their own favorite deities, and receive in their stead the same objects o( adoration with themselves. It is certain that the Romans were extremely jealous of introducing any new divinities, or of ma- king the least change in the public religion; yet the citizens were never denied the privilege of individually conforming to any foreign mode of worship, or of manifesting, by the most solemn acts of devotion, their veneration for the gods of other countries. The principal deities of most nations consisted of heroes re- nowned in antiquity, emperors, kings, founders of cities, and other illustrious persons, whose eminent exploits, and the ben- efits they had conferred on mankind, were treasured up and embalmed in the breasts of posterity, by whose gratitude they were crowned with divine honors and raised to the rank of gods. But in no other respects were the Heathen deities supposed to be distinguished beyond the human species, than by the enjoy- ment of power and an immortal existence. But to the worship of divinities of this description, was joined in many countries that of some of the noblest and most excellent parts of the cre- ation; the luminaries of heaven in particular, the sun, the moon, and the stars, in whom, as the effects of their influence was al- ways perceptible, an intelligent mind was supposed to reside. The superstitious practices of some countries were carried to an almost endless extreme: mountains, rivers, trees, the earth, the sea and the winds, even the diseases of the body, the vir- tues and the vices (or rather certain tutelary genii, to whom the guardianship and care of all these things was conceived to be- 14 STATE OF THE WORLD IN GENERAL long) were made the object of adoration, and had divine honors regularly paid to them. Buildings of the most superb and magnificent kind, under the names of temples, fanes, «fcc., were raised and dedicated by the people of almost every country to their gods, with the expecta- tion that the divinities would condescend to make these sumptu- ous edifices the places of their own immediate residence. They were not all open to the public, for some of them were confin- ed to the exercises of private devotion; but those of either de- scription were internally ornamented with images of their dei- ties, and furnished with altars and the requisite apparatus for offering sacrifice. The statues were supposed to be animated by the deities whom they represented: for though the worship- pers of gods, such as have now been described, must in a great measure, have relinquished every dictate of reason, they were not willing to appear by any means so destitute of every princi- ])le of common sense, as to pay their adoration to a mere idol of metal, or wood, or stone; they always maintained that their stat- ues, Tvhen properly consccrnted, were iilled with the presence of those divinities whose impress they bare. The religious homage paid to these deities, consisted chiefly in the frequent performance of various rites; such as the offer- ing up of victims and sacrifices, accompanied by prayers and other ceremonies. The sacrifices and offerings were different, according to the nature and attributes of the gods to whom they were addressed. Brute animals were commonly devo- ted to this purpose; but in some nations of a more savage and ferocious character, the horrible practice of sacrificing hu- man victims prevailed. And it has been remarked by the learned .Bishop Warburton, that the attributes and qualities assigned to their gods, always corresponded with the nature and genius of the government of the country. If this was gentle, benign, com[)assionate and forgiving, goodness and mercy were consid- ered as most essential to the dcily; but if severe, inexorable, captious or unecpial, the very gods were supposed to be tyrants; and expiations, atonements, lustrations, and bloody sacrifices, then composed the system of religious worship. In the words of (he Poet, "Gods partial, changeful, passionate, unjust, Whose attributes were rage, revenge or lust; Such as the souls of cowards might conceive, And, forin'd like tyrants, tyrants would believe." Of the prayers of Pagan worshippers, whether we regard the matter or the mode of expression, it is impossible to speak favor- ably: they were not only destitute, in general, of every thing AT THE BIRTH OF CHRIST. i5 allied to the spirit of piety, but were sometimes framed express- ly for the purpose of obtaining the countenance of heaven to the vilest undertakings. Indeed the greater part of their reli- gious observances were of an absurd and ridiculous kind, and in many instances strongly tinctured with the most disgraceful bar- barism and obscenity. Their festivals aad other solemn days were polluted by a licentious indulgence in every species of li- bidinous excess; and on these occasions, they were not prohibit- ed even from making their consecrated places, the supposed mansions of their gods, the scenes of vile and beastly gratitica- tion. The care of the temples, together with the superintendance and direction of all religious ordinances, was committed to a class of men bearing the titles of priests ovjlamens. It belonged to the province of these ministers to see that the ancient and customary honors were paid to the publicly acknowledged dei- ties, and that a due regard was manifested in every other res- pect for the religion of the state. These were their ordinary duties; but superstition ascribed to them functions of a far more exalted nature. It considered them rather in the light of inti- mate and familiar friends of the gods, than in that of otiiciating ministers at their altar; and constantly attributed to them the highest degree of sanctity influence, and power. With the minds of the people thus prepossessed in their favor, it could not be very difficult for an artful and designing set of men, pos- sessed of a competent share of knowledge, to maintain a sys- tem of spiritual dominion of the most absolute and tyrannical kind. Besides the public worship of the Pagan deities, several na« tions, such, for instance, as the Persians, the Greeks, the Egyp- tians, the Indians, and some others, had recourse to a dark and concealed species of worship, under the name of mysteries. None were admitted to see or participate of these mysteries, but such as had approved themselves worthy of that distinction by their fidelity and persevereance in the practice of a long course of initiatory ibrms. The votaries were enjoined, on peril of instant death, to observe the most profound secrecy respect- ing every thing that passed. According to the learned Warbur- ton,each of the Heathen deities, besides the worship paid to him in public, had a secret worship, which was termed the mys- teries of the god. Those, however, were not performed in every place where he Was publicly worshipped, but only where his chief residence was supposed to be. Wc learn from Herodo- tus, Diodorus, and Plutarch, that these mysteries were first in- vented in Egypt, from whence they spread into most countries of Europe and Asia. In Egypt they were celebrated to the 10 STATE OF THE WORLD IN GENERAL honor of the Isis and Osiris; in Asia to Mythras; in Samothraco to the mother of the gods; in Boeotia to Bacchus; in the isle of Cyprus to Venus; in Crete to Jupiter; in Athens to Ceres and Proserpine; and in other places to other deities of an incredi- ble number. The most noted of these mysteries were the Or- phic, those in honor of Bacchus, the Elusinian, the Samothraci- an, the Cabiri, and the Mythraic. But the Eleusinian, myste- ries, which were statedly celebrated by the people of Athens, at Eleusis, a town of Attica, in honor of Ceres and her daugh- ter Proserpine, in process of time supplanted all the rest; for according to the testimony of Zosimus, " These wholly rites were then so extensive^ as to take in the whole race of mankind.'''' This sufficiently accounts for the fact, that ancient writers have spo- ken more of the Eleusinian mysteries than of any other. They all, nevertheless, proceeded from one fountain, consisted of si- milar rites, and are supposed to have had the same object in view. We are informed by the same learned prelate, Warburton, that the general object of these mysteries was, by means of cer- tain shows and representations, accompanied with hymns, to im- press the senses and imaginations of the initiated with the be- lief of the doctrines of religion, according to the views of them which the inventors of the mysteries entertained. And in or- der that the mystic exhibitions might make the deeper impres- sions on the initiated, they Avere always performed in the dark- ness of night. The mysteries were divided into two classes, the lesser and the greater; the former were intended for the com- mon people — the latter for those in higher stations, and of more cultivated understandings. But if the design of these myste- ries really was, as some have conjectured, to impress the mind of thcinitiuted with just notions of God, of Providence, and of a future state, it is demonstrable that they must have been gross- ly perverted from their original intent. Bishop Warburton, who sillily contends for this honor in their primary institution, is obliged to admit that the orgies of Bacchus, and the myste- ries of the mother of the gods, and of Venus, and of Cupid, be- ing celebrated in honor of deities who were supposed to inspire and to preside over the sensual appetites, it was natural for the initiated to i)elieve that they honored these divinities when they committed the vicious actions of which they were the patrons* He further acknowledges, that the mysteries of these deities be- ing performed during nocturnal darkness?, or in gloomy recesses, and under the seal of the greatest secrecy, the initiated indulged themselves, on these occasions, in all the abominations with whicii the object of their worship was supposed to be delighted. \\\ fact, the enormities committed in celebrating the mysteries AT THE BIRTH OF CHRIST* IT "of these impure deities ultimately became so intolerable, fhat their rites were proscribed in various countries, as those of Bac- chus were at Rome.* And fi*om this short account of the mat- ter, wc may learn how properly the apostle Paul denominated these boasted Heathen mysteries, " the unfruitful zcorks of dark- ncss,^^ Eph. V. 11.— works unproductive of any good either to those who performed them, or to society: and how very proper- ly he prohibited Christians from joining in or '■^having any fel- limship icith them;'''' because the things that were done in them, under the seal of secrecy, were such as it was even base to men- tion, ver. 12. Warburton assures us, that while all the other mysteries became exceedingly corrupt, through the folly or wickedness of those who presided at their celebration, and gave occasion to many abominable impurities, by means of which the manners of the Heathen were entirely vitiated, the Elusinian mysteries long preserved their original purity. But at last they also, yielding to the fate of all human institutions, partook of the common depravity, and had a very pernicious influence on the morals of mankind. In proportion therefore as the gospel made its progress in the world, the Elusinian mysteries them- selves fell into disrepute; and, together with all the other Pa- gan solemnities, were at length suppressed. At the time of the birth of Christ, the religion of Rome, or to speak more properly, the established superstition of the em- pire, had been received, together with its government and laws, by a great part of the then known world. Much of this system of superstition had been borrowed from the Greeks; and hence the propriety of classing the religion of the two people underone head. There was, however, a difference between the two, and in some points rather material. The framers of the Grecian system seem to have admitted the existence of one supreme, in- telligent, great first cause, the author of every thing, visible and invisible, and the supreme governor of the world; but they did not think it either necessary or proper to impart this idea to the miilitude, whose gross conceptions they thought might be amus- ed by a variety of fabulous tales, and whose hopes and fears would be more excited by a plurality of deities than by the unity of an overruling power. The divinities first introduced in con- •(Ofjuence of this opinion, were the sun, and the principal plan- nets, to which were soon added the elements of fire, air, earth, and water. These fictitious deities were invested with the hu- man form, and all the passions incident to human nature were *Livy'3 Roman History^ book xxxix. 3 18 STATE OF THE WORLD IN GCNSRAIv attributed to them. The fabricated tales of their advcntares, comprehended an indulgence of the most vicious propensities^ and the perpetration of enormous crimes. The Greeks adored Jupiter as at the head of the celestial association, the protec- tor of mafikind, and governor of the universe; while their phi- losophers, who appear in general to have been Atheists, bj this personage typified tlic higher region of the air; and by his wife (Juno) the lower atmosphere diffused between the heavens and the sea. And whilst the common people paid homage to Cy- bele, as the mother of the gods, the more refined part of the na- tion intended nothing more than the earth by that object of worship. Fire was deified, and the great body of water had al- so its divine representative. Appolo was the sun, and the moon was his sister, Artemis, or Diana. Thus by the fertile imagin- ation of the Greeks, their deities were gradually multiplied to a remarkable excess; indeed thepoet, Hesiod, swells the amount to THIRTY thousand! Accordiug to their mythology, all parts of nature teemed with divine agents, and a system which it must be owned was in some respects elegantly fanciful, was characterized under other views, by features of the grossest ab- surdity. Worship was originally offered to their deities in the open air, in groves, or upon eminences; but the Greeks, in the pro- gress of their superstition, were led to believe that their deities would be better pleased with the erection of buildings peculiar- ly devoted to their service; and temples, at first simple and un- adorned, afterwards magnificent and sumptuous were the fruits of this opinion. Of the extent to which this point was ulti- mately carried, wc have indeed a striking instance in the case of the temple of Diana, at Ephesus, the length of which, Pliny tolls us, was 1'25 feet, and in breadth 220. It was supported *by 107 pillars, each of them GO feet high. This magnificent struc- ture was erected at the expense of all Asia, and 250 years were spent in finishing it. At first these temples were without images; hut in process of time wooden figures of their gods were exhibited for public reverence. Stone or marble was soon deemed pre- ferable for this use; metals of various kinds were also adopted; and the rudeness of early fabrication was succeeded by elegant workmanship. ►Sacrifices formed an essential part of the superstitious wor- ship of the Greeks, as well as of the Romans. Grateful res- pect for the favors conferred on them by their imaginary dei- ties,— the desire of averting their anger after the commission of any offence, — and an eagerness to secure their blessing on a projected enterprise, were the inducements to these oblations. Herbs were the earliest offerings, and it was usual to burn them AT THE BIRTH OF CHRIST. 19 that the smoke might ascend towards lieaven. Barley and cakes made of that grain, were afterwards suhstituted for ordinary herbs; and ultimately some of the most useful animals were im- molated at their altars, upon which also milk, oil, and wine were poured. Those who served at the altar, were required to pre- pare themselves by abstaining even from lawful pleasures for one or more preceding days; and all who entered the temples, on these occasions, dipped their hands in consecrated water. When the people w^ere assembled about the altar, the priest sprinkled them with holy, water, and offered up a short prayer for them: he next examined the victim, to ascertain its freedom from de- fects or blemishes; prayer was then resumed; frankincense was strewed upon the altar; hymns w-ere sung; the animal was killed with ceremonious precision; pieces of its flesh were offered and burnt as first-fruits, and the principal devbtees carried off the rest. The religious system which Romulus planted on the banks of the Tiber corresponded pretty much with that of Greece as above described. A multiplicity of divine beings, graciously superintending human affairs, formed the prevailing creedv All the deities had priests and ministers, sacrifices and oblations. The augurs, or soothsayers, in whose art or imposture the found- er of Rome excelled, were considered as an important and ne- cessary part of the establishment. Each tribe had one of these pretended propliets, who announced the will of the gods with regard to any future enterprise, from an observance of the flight or the noise of birds, from the feeding of poultry, the movement of beasts, and other appearances. The liigh priest and his as- sociates not only regulated the public worship, but acted as judg- es in all cases which had any reference to religion, and exer- cised a censorial and authoritative jurisdiction over inferior ministers. When a sacrifice was intended, a solemn procession was made to the temple of some deity. In the first place a prcecoj or public crier, called the attention of the people to the pious work': then appeared the flute-players and harpers, performing in their best manner. The victims followed, wearing white fillets, with their horns gilt. As soon as the priest reached the altar, he prayed to the gods, imploring pardon for his sins, and a blessing upon his country. Having commanded all impure and vicious persons to withdraw, he threw grain, meal, and frankincense upon the heads of the animals, and poured wine between the horns of each; and, having first scored them on the back, he gave orders to his attendants to slay them. The entrails were closely inspected, and from their particular ap- pearance, omens were deduced, or inferred, supposing the gods 20 STATE OF THE WORLD IN CENEUAL I to intimate their will by such minutiae to sagacious and devout observers. Some portions of the flesh were then placed upon the altar, for the gratification of that deity to whose honor the temple had been reared — the remainder was divided among the attendant votaries. The Romans in general knew the whole to be an imposition, and many of them ridiculed the pretence that the institution was divine; and perhaps the subject cannot be more fitly and aptly expressed than it has been by Mr. Gibbon, in the follow- ing words. "Tile various modes of worship which prevailed hx the Roman world, were all considered by the people as equally true; by the philosopher as equally false; and by the magis- trate as equally useful. And thus toleration produced not only mutual indulgence, but even religious concord." In reviewing the various systems of Polytheism which pre- vailed at that time, those which were cultivated by the Indians, the Persians, the Fgyptians, and the Celts, are entitled to distin- guished notice. Of these the Indians and Celts are chiefly re- markable for having selected for the object of their adoration a set of ancient heroes and leaders, whose memory, so far from being rendered illustrious by theirvirtues, had descended to pos- terity disgraced and loaded with vice and infamy. Both these classes of men believed that the souls of men survived the dis- solution of their bodies: the former conceiving that all of them, without distinction, entered at death into other bodies on this earth; while the latter on the contrary, considering immortality to be the reward which heaven bestows on valor alone, supposed that the bodies of the brave, after being purified by fire, again became the receptacles of their souls, and that the heroes thus renewed were received into the council and society of the gods. Authority of the most despotic kind Avas committed to their priests by the people of either country. Their ofticial duties were not restricted to the administration of the concerns of re- ligion, but extended to tiic enacting of laws, and the various other departments of civil government. In describing the religion of the Egyptians, we must distin- guish between the general religion of the country, and the prac- tice of particular provinces or districts. The liberty vvliich every city and province enjoyed of adopting what deities it preferred, and of worshipping them under any forms which the inhabi- tants might think proper to institute, necessarily gave rise to a great variety of private systems. In the choice of their public or national gods, no sort of delicacy was manifested; the great- er part of them being indiscriminately composed of mortals re- nowned in history for their virtues, and others distinguished alone by the enormity of their crimes: such were Osiris, Sera- AT THE BIRTH OP CHRIST. 21 ^)his, Typlion, Isis, and others. Willi the worship of these, was joined that of the constellations, the sun, the moon, the dog-star, animals of almost every kind, certain sorts of plants, &c., &ic. Whether the religion of the state, or that which was peculiar to any province or city he considered, it will he found equally remote in its principles from every thing liberal, dignified, or ra- tional. Some parts were ridiculous in the extreme, and the whole in no small degree contaminated by a despicable base- ness and obscenity. In fact, the religion of the Egyptians was so remarkably distinguished by absurd and disgraceful traits, that it was made the subject of derision even by those whose own tenets and practice were by no means conspicuous for wisdom. The Eygptian priests had a sacred code peculiarly their own, founded on principles very dilferent from those which charac- terized the popular superstition, and which they studiously con- cealed from the prying eye of the public, by wrapping it up in hieroglyphical characters, the meaning and power of which were only known to themselves. The Persians derived their religious system from Zoroaster. The leading principles of their religion were, that all things arc derived from two common governing causes: the one the author of all good, the other of all evil: the former the source of light, of mind, and of spiritual intelligence; the latter that of dark- ness and matter, with all its grosser incidents. Between these two powerful agents they supposed a constant war to be carried on. Those, however, who taught upon this system, did not all explain it in the same way, or deduce the same conclusions from it: hence uniformity was destroyed, and various sects originated. The most intelligent part of the Persians maintained that there was one Supreme God, to whom they gave the name of Myth- RA, and that under him were two inferior deities, the one called Oromasdc.t, the author of all good; the other Ariman, the cause of all evil. The common people, who equally believed in the" existence of a Supreme Being, under the title of Mytiira, ap- pear to have confounded him with the sun, which was the object of their adoration; and it is probable that with the two inferi- or deities they joined others of whom little or nothing is now known. None of these various systems of religion appear to have con- tributed in any degree towards a reformation of manners, or ex- citing a respect for virtue of any kind. The gods and goddesses who were held up as objects of adoration to the multilude, in- , stead of presenting examples of excellence for their imitation, flood forth to public view the avowed authors of the most fla- grant and enormous crimes. The priests took no sort of inter- est in regulating the public morals, neither directing the pcQ-. y2 STATE OF THE WOULD IN GENERAL pie by their precepts, nor invitine; them by exhortation and ex- ample to the pursuit of \vhatis lovely and of good report: on the contrary, they indulged themselves in the most unwarrantable licentiousness, maintaining that the whole of religion was comprised in performing the riles and ceremonies instituted by their ancestors, and that every species of sensual gratification was freely allowed by their deities to those who regularly min- istered to them in this way. The doctrine of the immortality of the soul, and of a future state of rewards and punishments, was but little understood, and of course only very partially ac- knowledged. Hence at the period when Christ appeared, any notions' of this kind found little or no acceptance among the Greeks and Romans, but were regarded in the light of old wives' fables, fit only for the amusement of women and children. No particular ])oints of belief respecting the immortality of the soul being established by their public standards of religion, ev- ery one was at liberty to avow what opinion he pleased on that subject. It can excite no reasonable surprise, therefore, that under the influence of such circumstances, the state of society should have become in the hig'hest degree vicious and depraved. The lives of men of every class, from the highest to the lowest, were spent in the practice of the most abominable and flagitious vi- ces. Even .crimes, the horrible turpitude of which was such, that decency forbids the mention of them, were openly practised with the greatest impunity. Should the reader doubt of this, he may be referred to Lucian among the Greek authors, and to Juvenal and Persius among the Roman poets — or even to the testimony of the apostle Paul, in the first chapter of his Epistle to the Romans. In the writings of Lucian, tor instance he will find the most unnatural atrections and detestable practices treat- ed of at large, and with the utmost familiarity, as things of or- dinary and daily occurrence. And when we turn our attention to those, cruel and inhuman exhibitions which are well known to have yielded the- highest gratification to both the Greeks and Romans, the two most polished iiations of the world; the sav- age conflicts of ihc gladiators in the circus; when we cast an eye on the dissoluteness of manners by which the walks of pri- vate life were jjolluted; the horrible prostitution of boys, to which the laws opj)osed no restraint; the liberty of divorce which belonged lo the wife as well as the husband ; the shameful practice of ex[)osing infa>its,Jind j)rocuring abortions; the mul- tiplicity of stews and brothels, many of which were consecrated to their deities; — when we reflect on these and various other excesses, to the most ample indulgence to which the laws oppos- ed no restraint, who can forbear putting the question, that, if AT THE BIRTII OP CHRIST. 23 such were the people distinguished above all others by the ex- cellency of (heir laws, and the superiority of their attainments in literature and arts, what must have been the state of those nations who possessed none of these advantages, but were gov- erned solely by the impulses and dictates of rude and unculti- vated nature? At the time of Christ's appearance upon earth, there were two species of philosophy that generally prevailed throughout the civilized world, the one that of Greece; the other what is usually termed the Oriental. The philosophy of the Greek* was not confined to that nation, for. its principles were embrac- ed by all such of the Romans as aspired to any eminence of wis- dom. The Oriental philosophy prevailed chiefly in Persia, Chaldea, Syria, Egypt, and other eastern countries. Both these species of philosophy were split into various sects, but with this distinction, that those which sprang from the Oriental system all proceeded on one common principle and of course had many similar tenets, though they might differ as to some particular in- ferences and opinions: whilst those to which the philosophy of Greece gave rise, were divided in opinion respecting the ele- ments or first principles of wisdom, and were consequently wide- ly separated from each other in the whole course of their discip- line. The apostle Paul is generally supposed to have adverted to each of these systems — to that of Greece in Colloss.ii. Sand to the Oriental in 1 Tim. i. 4. ch. iv. 7. and vi. 20. — in all which places he strongly warns Christians to beware of blending the doctrines of cither with the simple Gospel of Jesus Christ. Hap- py had it been for the Christian church, could they have taken the admonition which was thus given them by the apostle; but vain and presumptuous man could not rest satisfied with "the truth as it is in Jesus" — the wisdom that leads to eternal life,. as it came pure from above, but must exercise his ingenuity in fruitless attempts to reconcile it, first of all with the principles of the Oriental philosophy, and afterwards to many of the dogmas of the Grecian sects. The Greek philosophers, whose doctrines were also much cultivated by the Romans, may be divided into two classes: the first comprehended those whose tenets struck at the root of all religion — a species of Atheists, who while they professed to sup- port and recommend the cause of virtue, in reality nourished the interests of vice, giving color to almost every kind of criminali- ty: the other was composed of such as acknowledged the exis- tence of a Deity, whom it was the duty of men to worship and obey,and who inculcated an essential and eternal distinction be- tween good and evil, virtue and vice, but who nevertheless sul>- 24 STATE OF THE WOULD |N GENERAL verted ibcsc just principles, by connecting with them various notions absurd or trifling in their nature. The Oriental philosophy, as h peculiar system of doctrines concerning the divine nature, is said to have originated in Chal- dea or Persia; from whence it passed through Syria, Asia Minor, and Egypt; and mixing with other systems, formed many dif- ferent sects. There seems also to be sufficient ground for refer- ring the formation of the leading doctrines of this philosophy in- to a regular system to Zoroaster whose name the followers of this doctrine prefixed to some of their spurious books, and whose system is fundamentally the same with that which was subse- quently adopted by the Asiatic and Egyptian philosophers. The mixture of Platonic notions which is found in the Asiatic philosophy, as well as of Oriental doctrines among the later Platonists, may be easily accounted for, from the intercourse which subsisted between the Alexandrian and Asiatic philoso- phers^ after the schools of Alexandria were established. From that time, many Asiatics who were addicted to the study of phi- losophy, doubtless visited Alexandria, and became acquainted with the then popular doctrines of Plato; and by blending these with their own, formed a heterogeneous mass of opinions, which in its turn mixed with the systems of the Alexandrian schools. . This union of Oriental and Grecian philosophy was furtherpro- moted by the dispersion of the Philosophers of Alexandria, iji the reign of Ptolemy Physcon: many of whom, to escape from tyranny, fled into Asia, and opened schools in various places. It is supposed to have been at the time when the Platonic phi- losophers of Alexandria visited the Eastern schools, that certain professors of the Oriental philosophy, prior to the existence of the Christian heresies, borrowed from the Greeks the name of Gnostics, to express their pretensions to a more perfect knowl- edge of the Divine Nature than others possessed. The Pagan origin of this appellation is supposed to be plainly intimated by the apostle Paul in two passages of his writings; inone of which lie cautions Timothy against "the opposition of false science," 1. Tim. vi. 20. and in the other wai'ns the Collossians not to be imposed upon by a"vain and deceitful philosophy," framed ac- cording to human tradition, and the principles of the world and not according to the doctrine of Christ. — C'olloss. ii. 8. But whatever may be thought concerning the name, there is little room left to doubt, that the tenets, at least, of the Gnostics ex- isted in the Eastern schools long before the rise of the Gnostic sects in the C'hristian church under Basilides, Valentine, and oth- ers; consequently must have been imported or derived by the latter from the former. The Oriental doctrine of EmanatioB AT THE BIRTH OF CHRISTi 25 Steems frequently alluded to in the New Testament, as hath been already observed, and in terms which cannot so properly be ap- plied to any other dogmas of the Jewish sects. The Oriental philosophers, though divided into a great vari- • ety of sects, seem to have been generally agreed in believing mat- ter to be the cause of all evil, though they were much divided in opinion as to the particular mode on form under which it ought to be considered as such. They were unanimous in maintain- ing that there had existed from all eternity a divine nature, re- plete with goodness, intelligence, wisdom, and virtue, a light of the most pure and subtle kind dilFuscd throughout all space, of whom it was impossible for the mind of man to form an ade- quate conception. Those who were conversant with the Greek language gave to this pre-eminent Being the name of BuTHosin allusion to the vastness of his excellence, which they deemed it beyond the reach of human capacity to comprehend. The space which he inhabits they named Plcroma^ but occasionally .the term Aion or (Eon was applied to it. This divine nature, they imagined, having existed for ages in solitude and silence^ at length, by the operation of his own omnipotent will, begat of himself two minds or intelligences of a most excellent and ex- alted kind, one of either sex. By these, others of a similar na- ture were pi-oduced; and the faculty of propagating their kind being successively communicated to all, a class of divine beings was in time generated, respecting whom no difference of opin- ion seems to have existed, except in regard to their number; some conceiving it to be more and others less. The nearer any one of this celestial family stood in affinity to the one grand pa- rent of all, the closer were they supposed to resemble him in nature and perfection; the farther they were removed, the less were they accounted to partake of his goodness, wisdom, or any other attribute. Althougli everyone of them had a begiiming, yet they were all supposed to be immortal, and not liable to any change. Beyond that vast expanse refulgent with everlasting light, which was considered as the immediate habitation of the Dei- ty, and of those natures wliich had been generated from him, these philosophers placed the seat of matter; where, according to them, it had lain from alleternity, a rude, undigested, opaque mass, agitated by turbulent irregular motionsof its own provok- ing; and nurturing, as in asced bed, the rudiments of vice and every species of evil. In this state it was found by a genius, or celestial spirit of the higher order, who had been either driven from the abode of Deity for some offence, or commissioned by 06 •TATB OF THE WORLD IN GENERAL him for the purpose; and who reduced it into order, and gave i^ that arrangement and fashion which the universe now bears-. Those who spake the Greek tongue were accustomed to refer to the Creator of the world by the name of Demiuugus. Matter received its inhabitants, both man and other animals, from the same hand that had given to it disposition and symmetry. Its native darkness was also illuminated by this creative spi- rit with a ray of celestial light, either secretly stolsn, or im- parted through the bounty of the Deity. He likewise commu- nicated to the bodies he had formed, and which would other- wise have remained destitute of reason and uninslructed, ex- cept in what relates to mere animal life, particles of the divine essence, or souls of a kindred nature to the Deity. When all things were thus completed, De.miurgus, revolting against the great First Cause of all things, the all-wise andomnipoteniGod assumed to himself the exclusive government of this new state, which he apportioned out into provinces or districts; bestow- ing the administration and command over them on a number of genii or spirits of inferior degree, who had been his associates and assistants. Man, therefore, whilst he continued in this world, was sup- posed to be compounded of two principles, acting in direct op- position to each other; — an earthly, corrupt, or vitiated body — and a soul partaking of the nature of the Deity, being derived from the region of purity and light. The soul, or ethereal part, being through its connexion with the body, confined as it were within a prison of matter, was constantly exposed to the dan- ger of becoming involved in ignorance, and acquiring every sort of evil propensity, from the impulse and contagion of the vitiated mass by which it was enveloped. But the Deity, touch- ed with compassion for the hapless state of those captive minds, was ever anxious that the means of escaping from this darkness and bondage, into liberty and light, should be extended to them; and had, accordingly, at various times, sent amongst them tea- chers, endowed with wisdom and filled with celestial light, who might communicate to them the principlcsof true religion, and tlius instruct them in the way by which deliverance was to be obtained from their wretched and forlorn state. Demiukgus, however, and his associates, unwilling to resign any part of that dominion, of whose sweets they were now become so sensible, or to relinquish the divine Iionors which they had usurped, set at work every euf^ine to obstruct the Deity; and not only tor- mented and slew the messengers of heaven, but endeavored, by means of superstition and sensual attractions, to root out and extinguish evfM-y spark of celestial truth. The minds that listened to the calls of the Deity, and who having renounced AT THE BIRTH OF CURIST. 27 obedience to the usurped authorities of this world, continued steadfast in the worship of the great First Parent, resisting the evil propensities of the corporeal frame, and every incitement to illicit gratification, were supposed, on the dissolution of their bodies, to be directly borne away, pure, aerial, and disengaged from ever}- thing gross or material, to the immediate residence of God himself; whilst those who, notwithstanding the admoni- tions they received, had persisted in paying divine honors to him who was merely the fabricator of the world, and his associ- ates, worshipping them as gods, and suffering themselves to be enslaved by the lusts and vicious impulses to which they were exposed from their alliance with matter, were denied the hope of exaltation after death, and could only expect to migrate in- to new bodies, suited to their base, sluggish, and degraded con- dition. When the grand work of setting free all these minds or souls should be accomplished, God, it was supposed, would dissolve the fabric of this lower world; and having once more confined matter, with all its contagious influence, within its ori- ginal limits, would throughout all future ages live in consum- mate glory, and reign surrounded by kindred spirits as he did before the foundation of the world. From this concise review of the state of the Gentile world at the time of Christ's appearance on earth, the inferences to be de- duced, are, it is presumed, sufficiently obvious. Mankind had been furnished with abundant experience of what reason and philosophy, in their highest state of cultivation, could do, in .the way of directing the human mind to the attainment of vir- tue and happiness; and what was the result? The very wisest among them were bewildered in fruitless speculation about the nature of the chief good, and equally so about the way of at- taining it. Some of them, indeed, admitted that it consisted in virtue; but then if we inquire wherein they supposed virtue to consist, we shall find their notions as discordant and undefin- ed as their ideas of happiness itself were vague and desultory. Aristotle made the existence of happiness to depend upon the possession of an abundance of the good things of this world; and even laid it down as a principle, that "without the gifts of fortune, virtue is not sufficient for happiness, but that a wise man must be miserable in poverty and sickness." Diogenes, from whose pride and stoical austerity one might have expect- ed sentiments of a different nature, maintained that a poor old man was the most miserable thing in life. Even Plato, the great preceptor of Aristotle, taught his followers that happiness com- prehended the possession of wisdom, health, good fortune, hon- or, and riches; and maintained that the man who enjoyed all tkrse must be perfeetly happy. Zeno and his followcrp held it 28 BTATE OF THE WORLD IN GENERAL as a principle, that all crimes were equal. Thales, the found- er of the Ionian sect, being asked how he thought a man might bear affliction with the greatest ease, answered, "By seeing his enemies in a worse condition." Epicurus had no notion of jus- lice but as it was profitable and the consequence was, that the morals of his followers were proverbially scandalous; for though their master taught that happiness consisted in virtue, he made virtue itself to consist in following nature, and thus he eventu- ally led his disciples into such gross immorality, that according to their manner of life, virtue and voluptuousness seemed to be convertible terms with them: and ever since, an Epicure is a title appropriate to every character in which excess and sensu- al indulgence are found to meet. Such was the hopeless and forlorn condition into which the human race had sunk, and such the wretched aspect oi the hea- then ortJenlile world, at the time of the Messiah's appearance upon earth. The Greeks and Romans had civilized the world; philosophy had done its utmost; literature and arts, and the sci- ences in every department, had been cultivated to the highest perfection; but what under all these advantages, was the real condition of our species in reference to man's highest end and aim the knowled2:c of the true God and the duties which he owes him — the actual state of religion and morals? We have strikingly described by the greatapostles of the Gentiles. "They walked in the vanity of their mind; having the understanding darkened, being alienated from the life of God through the ig- norence that was in them, because of the blindness of their heart: and being past feeling, they had given themselves over unto lasciviousness, to work all uncleanness with greediness: — they were without hope, and without God in the world." — Eph. ii. 12. and ch. iv. 17, 18. The privileges wliich the Jews at this time enjoyed above all other nations, were many and distinguished; but in ennumera- ting them, the apostle Paul lays the principal stress upon their being favored with a divine revelation, to guide them in mat- ters of the highest importance to their present and everlasting happiness: — they had the oracles of God in their hands; the wri- tings of Moses and the Prophets, those holy men of God who spake as they were moved by the Holy Spirit. Yet with these incalculal)lc advantages, the condition of the people in general was not much superior to that of the Gentiles. The civil government of Judea, at the time of Christ's birth, was vested in the hands of a Roman stipendiary, named Herod the Great; — a title to which he could have no pretensions, ex- cept from the magnitude of his vices. Nature, it is true, had not withheld from him the talents requisite for a lofty and brilU AT THE BIRTH OP CHRIST. 29 iant course of life; but such was his jealous disposition, such the ferocity of his temper, his devotedncss to luxury, pomp, and magnificence so madly extravagant, and so much beyond his means; in short, so extensive and enormous was the catalogue of his vices, that he became an object of utter detestation to the afflicted people over whom he swayed the kingly sceptre. Instead of cherishing and protecting his subjects, he appears to have made them sensible of his authority merely by oppres- sion and violence; so that they complained to the Emperor Au- gustus, at Rome, of his cruelties, declaring that they had suffer- ed as much as if a wild^beast had reigned over them; and Euse- bius affirms that the cruelty of this nefarious despot far surpass- ed whatever had been represented in tragedy! Herod was not ignorant of the hatred which he had drawn upon him^ielf, but to soften its asperity he became a professed devotee to the Jew- ish religion, and at a vast expense restored their Temple, which through age had fallen into decay; but the effect of all this was destroyed by his still conforming to the manners and habits of those who worshipped a plurality of gods; and so many things were countenanced in direct opposition to the Jewish religion, that the hypocrisy of the tyrant's professions were too manifest to admit of a doubt. On the death of Herod, the government of Judea was divi- ded by the Emperor Augustus amongst his three surviving sons. Archelaus, the elder of the three, was appointed governor of Judea, Idumea, and Samaria, under the title of Ethnarch. An- tipas presided over Galilee and Peroea; whilst Batanea, Trach- onitis, Auranitis, with some of the neighboring territory, were assigned to Philip. The two latter, from their having a fourth part of the province of Judea allotted to each, were styled Te- trarchs. Archelaus, who inherited all the vices of his father, with but few of his better qualities, completely exhausted the patience of the Jews; and by a series of the most injurious and oppressive acts, drove them, in the tenth year of his reign, to lay their complaints before the Emperor Augustus, who, after in- vestigating the merits of the case, deposed the Ethnarch, and banished him to Vienne in Gaul. On the expulsion of Archelaus, the greater part of Palestine, or Judea, was reduced by the Roman government into the form of a province, and placed under the superintendence of a gov- ernor, who was subject to the control of the president of Syria. It is probable that this arrangement at first met with the ready concurrence of the Jews, who, on the death of Herod, had pe- titioned Augustus that the distinct regal government might no longer be continued to them, but that their country might be re- 30 STATE or THE WORLD IN CENERAL ceived under his own immediate protection, and treated as a part of the Roman Empire. The change, liovvever, instead of producing an alleviation of misery to this unhappy people, brought with it an intolerable increase of their calamities. For independent of the avarice and injustice of the governors, to which there were no bounds, it proved an intolerable grievance to them, who considered their nation to be God's peculiar peo- ple, that they should be obliged to pay tribute to a Heathen, and an enemy of the true God, like Caesar, and live in subjection to those who worshipped false deities. Add to which, that the extortion of the Publicans, who after the Roman manner were intrusted with the collection of the revenue, and for whose con- tinual and flagrant abuses of authority it was seldom possible to obtain any sort of redress, became a subject of infinite dissatis- faction and complaint. And, to crown the whole, the constant presence of their governors, surrounded as they were by a mul- titude of foreign attendants, of all descriptions, and protected by a Roman military guard, quartered with their Eagles and va- rious other ensigns of superstition, in the center of Jerusalem, their wholly city, kept the sensibility of the Jews continually on the rack, and excited in their minds a degree of indignation bordering on fury. They naturally considered their religion to ])e disgraced and insulted by these innovations — their holy pla- ces defiled — and in fact themselves, with all that they held sa- cred, polluted and brought into contempt. To these causes, are to be attributed the frequent tumults, factions, seditions, and murders, by which it is well known that these unfortunate peo- ple accelerated their o.wn destruction. If any vestige of liberty or happiness could have been pos- sessed by a people thus circumstanced, it was efTectually cut ofF by those who held the second place in the civil government under the Romans, and the sons of Herod, and who also had the eumpremc direction in every thing pertaining to religion, name- ly, the chief priests and the seventy elders, of whom the San- hedrim or national council was composed. Josephus tells us,'tbat the High Priests were the most abandoned of mortals, and that they generally obtained their dignified stations either through the influence of money, or court sycophancy; and that they shrank from no species of criminality that might contribute to support them in the possession of an authority thus iniquitously purchased. Under a full conviction of the precarious tenure on which they held their situatioil, it became a leading object of their concern, to accumulafe, cither by fraud or force, such a quantity of wealth, as might enable them to gain the rulers of the state over fo their interest, and drive away all competitors, AT THE BIRTH OF CHltlSTi 31 or else) ield them, when deprived of their dignity, the means of living at their ease in retirement. The Sanhedrim, or national council, being composed of men who differed in opinion respecting some of the most important points of religion, nothing like a general harmony was to be found amongst its members: on the contrary, having adopted the principles of various sects, they allowed themselves to be carried away by all the prejudice and animosity of party; and were too often more intent on the indulgence of private pique, than studious nf advancing the cause of religion, or promoting the public welfare. A similar depravity prevailed among the or- dinary priests, and the i^nferior ministers of religion. The com- mon people, instigated by the shocking examples thus held out to them, by those whom they were taught to consider as their guides, precipitated themselves into every species of vicious ex- cess; and giving themselves up to sedition and rapine, appeared alike to defy the vengeance both of God and man. There were, at that time, two prevailing systems of religion in Palestine, the Jewish and the Samaritan; and what contribu- ted not a little to the calamities of the Hebrew nation, the fol-^ lowers of each of these regarded those of the other persuasion with the most virulent and implacable hatred, mutually venting their rancorous animosity in the direst curses and imprecations. The nature of the Jewish religion may be collected from the books of the Old Testament: but at the time of Christ's appear- ance, it had lost much of its original beauty and excellence^ and was corrupted by errors of the most flagrant kind, that had crept in from various tiources. The public worship of God was indeed still continued in the temple of Jerusalem, with all the rites of the Mosaic institution; and their festivals never failed to draw together an immense concourse of people at the stated seasons: nor did the Romans ever interfere to prevent those ob- servances. In domestic life also, the ordinances of the Law were in general punctually attended to; but it is manifest from the evidence adduced by various learned men, that even in the service of the Temple itself, numerous ceremonies and observan- ces, drawn from the religious worship of heathen nations, had been introduced and blended with those of divine institution; and that, in addition tosuperstitions'likc these of a public na- ture, many erroneous principles, probably brought from Baby- lon and Chaldea, by the ancestors of the people at their return from captivity, or adopted by the inconsiderate multitude, in con- formity to the example of their neighbors the Greeks the Sy- rians, and the Egyptians, were cherished and acted on in pri- vate. The opinions and sentiments of the Jews respecting the Dei- 32 STATE OF THE WORLD IN GENERAL ty, the divine nature, the angels, the daemons, the souls of men',- tlieir duties, and similai' subjects, appear to have been far less extravagant, and formed on more rational grounds, than those of any other nation or people. Indeed, it was scarcely possible that they should wholly lose sight of that truth, in the knowl- edge of which their fathers had been instructed through the medium of revelation; especially as this instruction was ren- dered habitual to them, even at a tender age, by hearing, read- ing, and studying the writings of iVloses and the prophets. In all their cities, towfis and villages, and indeed throughout the Empire, wherever any considerable number of Jews resided, a sacred edifice, which they called a synagogue, was erected, in which it was customary for the people regularly to assemble, for the purpose of prayer and praise, and hearing the law pub- licly read and expounded. In most of the larger towns, there were also schools established, in which young persons were ini- tiated in the first principles o{ religion, as well as instructed in the liberal arts. But though the Jews certainly entertained many sentiments more rational and correct than their neighbors — sentiments which they had adopted from their own scriptures — yet they had gradully incorporated with them so large a mixture of what was fabulous and absurd, as nearly to deprive the truth of all its force and energy. Hence the many pointed rebukes which Jesus Christ gave to the Scribes and Pharisees, the prime lead- ers of religion in his day; telling them that they taught for doc- trines the commandments of men, and (hat they had made the divine law void through their traditions. Their notions of the nature of God, are supposed to have been closely allied to the Oriental philosophy on that subject, while to the prince of dark- ness, and his associates and agents, they attributed an influence over the world and tlie human race so predominant as scarce- ly to leave a superior degree of power even to the Deity him- self. Of various terrific conceits, founded upon this notion, one of the principal was, thatall the evils and calamities which be- fel the human race, were to bo considered as originating with this prince of darkness and his ministering spirits, who had their dwelling in the air, and were scattered throughout every part of the universe. Theif notions also, and manner of rea- soning respectirig angels, or ministers of divine providence, were nearly allied to those maintained by the Babylonians or Chal- deans. But on no one point wen; the sentiments of the Jews of that day more estranged from the doctrine that was taught by their prophets, than on that which regarded the character of their Messiah. The greatest part of the Jewish nation were looking AT THE BIRTH OF CHRIST. 33 with eager desire for the appearance of the deliver whom God had promised to their fathers. But their hopes were not directed to such an one as the scriptures described: they expected not a spiritual deliverer, to rescue them from the bondage of sin and Satan, and to bestow upon them the blessings of salvation, the forgiveness of sins, peace with God, the adoption of children into his family, and the hope of an eternal inheritence in the world to come; they looked for a mighty warlike leader, whose talents and prowess might recover for them their civil liberty. Fondly dreaming of a temporal kingdom for their Messiah, their carnal minds were so rivetted under the dominion of this master prejudice, that,'in general, their hearts were blinded to the real scope of the law and the prophets. It is abundantly manifest from the New Testament scriptures, that at the time of Christ's appearance, the Jews were divided into various sects widely differing in opinion from each other, not merely on subjects of smaller moment, but also on those points which enter into the very essence of religion. Of the Pharisees and Sadducees, the two most distinguished of these Beets, both in number and respectability, mention is made in the writings of the Evangelists and Apostles. Josephus, Philo, and others, speak of a third sect, under the title of theEssenes; and it appears from more than one authority, that several others of less note were to be found among them. The evangelist Mat- thew notices the Herodians; a class of men who, it seems highly probable, had espoused the cause oi the descendants of Herod the Great, and contended that they had been unjustly deprived of the greater part of Palestine by the Romans. Josephus makes mention also of another sect, bearing the title of Philoso- phers; composed of men of the most ferocious character, and founded by Judas, a Galilean — a strenuous and undaunted as- serter of the libertiesof the Jewish nation, who maintained that the Hebrews, the favorite people of heaven, ought to render obedience to God alone, and consequently were continually stimulating one another to throw off the Roman yoke and assert their national independence. The Pharisees, the Sadducees, and the Essenes, the three most powerful of the Jewish sects, were cordially united in sen- timent respecting all those fundamental points which constitu- ted the basis of the Jewish religion. All of them, for instance, rejected with detestation the notion of a plurality of gods, and would acknowledge the existence of but one Almighty Pow- er, whom they regarded as the Creator of the universe, and be- lieved to be endowed with the most absolute perfection and goodness. They were equally agreed in the opinion, that God 5 34 STATE OF THE WORLD IN GENERAL had selected the Hebrews from amongst all the other nations of the earth as his peculiar people, and had bound them to himself by an unchangeable and everlasting covenant. With the same' unanimity, they maintained the divine mission of Moses; that he was the ambassador of heaven, and consequently that the' law delivered at Mount Sinai, and promulgated by his ministry, was of divine original. It was also the general belief among them, that in the books of the Old Testament were contained ample instructions respecting the way of salvation and eternal happiness; and that whatever principles or duties were inculca- ted in those writings, must be reverently received and implicitly obeyed. But an almost irreconcileablo difference of opinion, and the most vehement disputes, prevailed among them, respect- ing the original source or fountain from whence all religion was to be deduced. Both the Sadducees and Essenes rejected with disdain the oral law, to Avhich the Pharisees, however paid the greatest deference. And the interpretation of the written law, yielded still further ground for acrimonious contention. The Pharisees maintained that the law as committed to writing by Moses, and likewise every other part of the sacred volume, had a twofold sense or meaning; the one plain and obvious to every reader, the other abstruse and mystical. The Sadducees, on the contrary, would admit of nothing beyond a simple interpre- tation of the words, according to their strict literal sense. The Essenes, or at least the greater part of them, differing from both of these, considered the words of the law to possess no force or power whatever in themselves, but merely to exhibit the shadows or images of celestial objects, of virtues, and of duties. So much dissension and discord respecting the rule of religion, and the sense in which the divine law ought to be understood, could not fail to produce a great diversity in the forms of religious worship, and naturally tended to generate the most opposite and conflicting sentiments on subjects of a divino nature. The Pharisees, in point of number, riches, authority, and in- fluence, took precedence of all the Jewish sects. And as they constantly manifested an extraordinary display of religion, in an apparent zeal for the cultivation of piety and brotherly love, and by an affectation of superior sanctity in their opinions, man- ners, and dress, the influence which they possessed over the minds of the people was unbounded; insomuch that they may be almost said to have given whatever direction they pleased to public affairs. It is un(jucstional)lc, however, that the religion of the Pliarisees was, forthc most part, founded in consummate hypocrisy; and that in reality, they were generally the slaves of every virions appetite; proud, arrogant, and avaracious, consult- ing only the gratification of their lusts, even at the moment oi' AT THE BIRTH OF CHRIST. 35 ilieir professing themselves to be engaged in the senice of their Maker. These odious features in the character of the Phari- ■sees, drew upon them the most pointed rebukes from our Lord and Saviour; with more severity indeed than he bestowed on the Sadducees, who although they had departed widely from the genuine principles of religion, yet did not impose upon mankind by a pretended sanctity, or devote themselves with insatiable greediness to the acquisition of honors and riches. The Phar- isees admitted the immortality of the soul, the resurrection of the body, and of a future state of rewards and punishments. They admitted, to ascertain extent, the free agency of man; but beyond that, they supposed his actions to be controlled by the decrees of fate. These points of doctrine, however, seem not to have been understood or explained by all the sect in the same way, neither does it appear that any great pains were ta- ken to define and ascertain them with accuracy and precision, or to support them by reasoning and argument. The Sadducees, if we may credit the testimony of Josephus concerning them, were a sect much inferior in point of number to that of the Pharisees, but composed entirely of persons dis- tinguished for their opulence and prosperity. He also represents those who belonged to it, as wholly devoid of the sentiments of benevolence ond compassion towards others; whereas the Phar- isees, according to him, were ever ready to relieve the wants of the indigent and afflicted. He further describes them as fond of passing their lives in one uninterrupted course of ease and pleasure; insomuch that it was with difficulty they could be prevailed on to undertake the duties of the magistracy, or any other public function. Their leading tenet was, that all our hopes and fears terminate with the present life; the soul being involved in one common fate with the body, and, like it, liable to perish and be annihilated. Upon this principle, it was very natural for them to maintain, that obedience to the divine law would be rewarded by the Most High with length of days, and an abundance of the good things of this life, such as honors, dis- tinction and riches; whilst the violators of it would, in like man- ner find their punishment in the temporary sufferings and afflic- tions of the present time. The Sadducees, therefore, always con- nected the favor of heaven with a state of worldly prosperity, and could not regard any as virtuous, or tiic friends of heaven, but the fortunate and happy: they had no bowels of compassion for the poor and the miserable; their desires and hopes center- ed in a life of leisure, case and vohiptuous gratilication— for such is precisely the character wliich Josej)l\usgivcs us of them. The EssENEs, though not particularly mentioned by the wri- ters of the New Testament, existed as a sect in the days of our 36 STATE OF THK WORLD IN GENERAL Lord, and are frequently spoken of by Josephus, who divides them into two branches; the one characterized by a hfe of ceUb- acy, dedicated to the instruction and education of the children of others; whilst the other thought it proper to marry, not so much with a view to sensual gratification, as for the purpose of propagating the human species. Hence they have been distin- guished by some writers into the practical and the theoretical Essencs. The practical Essenes were distributed in the cities and throughout the countries of Syria, Palestine, and Egjpt. Their bond of association embraced not merely a community of ten- ets, and a similarity of manners and particular observances, like that of the Pharisees or the Sadducees, but it extended also to an intercommunily of goods. Theii demeanor was sober and chaste; and their mode of life was, in every other respect, sub- jected to the strictest regulations, and submitted to the superin- tendence of governors, whom the}' appointed over themselves. . The whole of their time was devoted to labor, meditation and prayer; and they were most seduouslv attentive to the calls of justice and humanity, and every moral duty. In common, with the wrest of the Jews, they believed in tlic unit} of God; but from some of tiieir institutes, it appears ihaV they entertained a reverence for the sun; probably, considering that grand lumi- nary as a deity of an inferior order, or perhaps regarding him as the visible image of the Supreme Bein ^ They supposed the souls of men to have fallen, by a disastrous fate, from the regions of purity and light, into the bodies which they occupy; during their continuance in which thev considered them to be confined, as it were, within the wails of a loathsome dungeon. For this reason, therefore, they did not believe in the resurrection of the body; although it was their opinion that the soul would be re- warded or punished in a future stale, according to its deserts. They cultivated great abstinence, allowing themselves but little bodily nourishment or gratiiication, from an apprehension that the immortal spirit miglit be thereby encumbered and weighed down. !t was their endeavor, too, by constant meditation, to withdrav,' the mind as much as possible from the contigious in- fiuiMice of the corrupt mass by which it was unhappily envel- oped. The ceremonies, or external forms, which were enjoined ill the law of Moses to be observed in the worship of God, were totally disregardtul by many of the Essencs;it being their opin- ion that the words of Moses were to be understood in a mysteri- ous and recondite sense, and not according to their literal mean- ing.* Others of them, indeed, so far conformed as to ofler sac- rifices; but they did this at home; for they were wholly averse to the rites which it was necessary for those to observe who at- AT THE BIRTH OF CHRIST. 37 tended the Temple worship. Upon the whole it does notgecrn an improbable conjecture, that the doctrine and discipline of the Essenes arose out of an illjudged attempt to make the prin- ciples of the Jewish religion accord with some tenets which they fondly imbibed fiom the oriental philosophy of which we have already treated. As to the moral doctrine of these sects of the Essenes, as well as that of the Pharisees and Sadducees, into which the Jewish people were divided, it cannot be considered as having in anv degree contributed towards promoting tiie interests of virtue and genuine piety. The Pharisees, as was frequently objected to them by Christ, who kilew their hearts, were destitute of the love of God and their neighbor, the essential principles of r ght- eousness — they were hypocritical in their acts of worship — proud and self-righteous — harsh and uncharitable in their judg- ment of others — while they made the divine law void through their traditions. They paid little or no regard to inward puri- ty or sanctity of mind, but studied by all possible means to at- tract the eyes of the multitude tov/ards them, by an ostentatious solemnity of carriage, and the most specious external parade of piety and brotherly love. They were continually straining and perverting the most important precepts of the divine law; whilst at the same lime, they enforced an unreserved obedience toordi- nances which were of mere human instilution. The Saddu- cees regarded all those persons as rigliteous, who strictly con- formed themselves to the ritual observances prescribed in the law of Moses, and that did no injury to any of the Jewish na- tion, from whom they had received none. And as their princi- ples forbade men to look forward to a future state of rewards and punishments, and placed the whole happiness of man in the possession of riches and in sensual gratification, they naturally tended to generate and encourage an inordinate love of money, a brutal insensibility to the calls of compassion, and a variety of other vices equally pernicious and degrading to the human mind. The Essenes laboured under the intluence of a depressing su- perstition, so that, whilst they were scrupulously attentive to the demands of justice and equity in regard to others, they appear to have altogether overlooked the duties which men owe to themselves. Those of them who were distinguished by the name of Therapeutae, or theoretical Essenes, were a race of men who resigned themselves en (i rely to the dictates of the most egregious fanaticism and folly. They would engage innosortof business or employment on their own account; nor would they be instrumental in forwarding the interest of others. In short,they appear to have considered themselves as released from c\Gry bond by which human society is held together, and at liberty to 38 STATE OF THE WORLD IN GENERAL act in direct opposilion to almost every principle of moral dis- cipline. It cannot tiierefore excite any reasonable surprise that, owing to the various causes which we have thus enumerated, the sjreat mass of the Jewish people were, at the period of the birth of Jesus Christ, sunk in the most profound ignorance as to divine things; and the nation, for the most part, devoted to a flagitious and dissolute course of life. That such was the miserable state of degradation into which this highly privileged people had fal- len, is incontestably proved by the history of our Lord's life, and the tenor of his discourses and conversations which he conde- scended to address to them. Hence his comparison of the tea- chers among them to blind guides, who professed to instruct oth- ers in a way with which they were totally unacquainted them- selves; and the multitude to a flock of lost sheep, wandering without a sheperd. Mat. xv. 14. John, ix. 39. Mat. x. 6. ch. XV. 24. In addition to what has been already said respecting the sour- ces of error and corruption among the Jews, we have still fur- ther to remark, that, at the time of Christ's appearance, num- bers among them had imbibed the principles of,the Oriental phi- losophy respecting the origin of the world, and were much ad- dicted tothestud^ of a mystical sort of learning to which they gave the name of Cahballa. The Samaritans are spoken of in the New Testament as a sect altogether distinct from the Jews; and as they were inhabi- tants of Palestine, thej merit attention in this place. Their sacred rites were performed in a Temple erected on Mount Ge- rizim; they were involved in the same calamities which befel the Jewish people, and were no less forward than the Jews in adding to tiicir other a/Ilictions, the numerous evils produced by factions and intestine tumults. They were not, however, divi- ded into so many religious sects: although the instances of Do- sitheus, Menander, and Simon Magus, plainly prove that there were not wanting among them some who were carried away by the love of paradox and a fondness for novel speculations; and that they debased the religion of their ancestors, by incorpora- ting with it many of the j)rinciples of the Oriental philosophy. Much has been handed down to us by Jewish authors respecting the religious sentimentsof the Samaritans, on which however we can- not place reliance, as it wasunquestionably dictated by a spirit of invidious malignity. It is certain however, that our Lord attri- bules to the Samaritans a great degree of ignorance rcsjiecting God and divine things; it cannot therefore be doubted, that in their religious system the truth was much debased by supersti- tion and the light in no small degree obscured by the mists of er- AT THE BIIiTH OT CHRIST* 39 ror» They acknowledged none of the writings of the Old Tes- tament as sacred, or of divine authority, but the five books of Moses only. We learn, nevertheless, from the conversation of the woman with our Lord at the well of Samaria, John iv. 25. that the Samaritans confidently expected the Messiah, and that they looked forward to him in the light of a spiritual teacher and guide, who should instruct them in a more perfect and ac- ceptable way of worshipping the Most High than that which they then followed. Whether they were carried away with the fond conceit of his being a warlike leader, a hero, an emperor, who should recover for the oppressed posterity of Abraham their liberty and rights, and to the same extent that the Jews were, it would not be easy to determine. In this one thing, at least, they appear to have shown themselves superior to the Jews in general, that they did not attempt to gloss over or conceal the many imperfections of their religion, but frankly acknowledged its defects, and looked forward with hope to the period when the Messiah should reform what was amiss, and communicate to them a larger measure of spiritual instruction, of which they stood so much in need. So exceedingly great was the fecundity of the Jewish peo- ple, that multitudes of them, from time, were constrained to emigrate from their native country; and at the era of Christ's birth, the descendants of Abraham were to be met with in ev- ery part of the known world. In all the provinces of the Ro- man Empire, in particular, they were to be found in great num- bers, either serving in the army, or engaged in the pursuits of commerce, or practising some lucrative art. Of the truth of this we have evidence in the second chapter of the Acts of the Apostles, where we learn that on the day of Pentecost, there were assembled at Jerusalem, Jews, "out of every nation un- der heaven," who had come up to attend the festival. Theirdis- persion over all the west, was the consequence of the subjuga- tion of Judea to Rome, and itwas an important link in the chain of divine providence; for it placed them, as they express it, "witnesses of the unity of God in all the nations of the world," and this at a time when idolatry and vice overwhelmed all the rest of mankind. Those of them who thus ventured to estab- lish themselves without the confinesof Palestine,were every where successful in obtaining that general sort of encouragement and protection from violence, which was to be derived from various re- gulations, and edicts of the emperors and magistrates in their fa- vor: but the peculiarities of their religion and manners caused them to be hold in very general contempt, and not unfrequently exposed them to much vexation and annoyance from the jealousy and indignation of a superstitious populace. Many of them, irt 40 STATE OF THE WORLD IN GENERAL consequence of their long residence and intercourse among for- eign nations, fell into the error of attempting to accommodate their religious profession to the principles and institutions of some of the different systems of heathen discipline, of which it would be easy to adduce numerous instances. On the other hand, however, it should not be overlooked, that the Jews were often successful in proselyting to their faith many of those among whom they sojourned, giving them to perceive the superiority of the Mosaic religion to the Gentile superstition, and were highly instrumental in causing them to forsake the worship of a plurality of gods. CHAPTER II. 25 , THE FIRST CENTURY. GENERAL STATE OF THE CHURCH IN THIS CENTURY.— DOC- TRINE, GOVERN.MENT, AND DISCIPLINE OF THE CHURCH— OF THE SECTS WHICH EXISTED IN THE FIRST CENTURY.— OF LEARNED MEN IN THE FIRST CENTURY. To those, who, in the writings of the inspired penman, have had an opportunity of contemplating the life, actions, death, and resurrection of the Redeemer of the world, all accounts of the circumstances attending his abode upon oarth must appear su- perfluous and unnecessary. The pen of inspiration can alone do justice to a character which it could never enter into the human heart to canceive. By that, every circumstance which it was necessary we should be acquainted with, relative to the Saviour of men^ is distinctly revealed. He is tliere exhibited descending upon earth, taking on him the form of a man, by every action of his life affording the most pure and spotless example, and living and dying for the salvation of men, in lan- guage so simple, 3'et so forcible, as ^o defy imitation. Truth, not ornament was the object pursued by the first writers of the life and doctrines of Christ; and every circumstance attending the narration attests their veracity. Their works supersede the necessity of any accounts of their Divine Master. The writer of ecclesiastical history, therefore more properly commences his work by relating the circumstances posterior to the death of Christ than those which attended his life. Unaided by those external circumstances which give splen- dor and dignity to opinions hitherto unrcccivcd or unknown, the establishment of Christianity can only be primarily ascribed to the intervention of an over-ruling Providence, and to the for- cible and satisf^ictory nature of that evidence which proves the authenticity of the Christian revelation. .The pure doctrines of the Gospel were at first propagated by men who were indigent, illiterate, and selected from the lowest classes of mankind. As the constant companions of their divine master, thev were, in- 6 42 HISTORY or THE CHURCH, deed, Indnhitable witnesses of the virtue of his life, of the puri- ty of his doctrines, niul o/" the stupendous rnir.'iclcs \vl)ich he wrouiilit, But thev were ulleilj iiK apahle of decorating ihcir accounts witl> studied diciion, of cnfmcing them by .the author- ity of superior rank, or of enrichinn them with the tieasurcsof human learning and eloquence. This sy item, so pure, so per- fect, so opposite to the corruption and depravity which at the time of (/hri?t's appearance upon earth universally prevailed, addressed itself not to the passions, but to the understandings of mankind; and the simple majesty of reason and of truth tri- umphed over all the opposition of f>rejudice and crror- The first professors of Christianity, who were favored with the opportunities of oiiserving tlio-e astonishing powers which demonstrated the great and supernal nature of (heir divine master must have seen with peculiar delight, that in him were united and centred all those miraculous and apparently irrecon- c".lal)le circumstances, which were predicted by the prophets of the Messiah, Witnesses of his profound knowledge of the hu- man mind, of the accomplij-hment of his promise to support those who were called to suffer in the cause of (ruth, and of the fulfilment of his predictions of events utterly improbable, and far beyond the reach of hum;in conjecture: their reason must have been convinced, and their faith confirmed. These argu- ments, together with the example of a life devoted by their mas- ter to the interests of religion mid virtue; of his death, endur- ed in con irmation of the holy doctrines lie had taught; of his ascension to heaven in the presence of numbers, many of whom would neither have deceived others, nor were likely to be delu- ded themselves; were a few of the evidences in support of the Christian revelation, before which the sceptisism of man^' re- tired witii a lihish. The multitude which continually followed .lesus, and the proselytes in distant quarters, who were, probably converted by the preaching of the ^eventy d>ci|)hs (irst commi«*^ioned lo teaci) the doctrines of Christ, airord u< reason to believe, that before the striking events of his resurrection and ascension, very many had already embraced the truths of the Gospel. Eut Clirislianify received tlie most powerful accessions f k m tiie gift of the Holy Spirit; which at a ver\ earl) period after the as- cension of Clirist, was conferred upon (he .Apostles, and empow- ered them to fulfil the high < ommission of promulgating eter- nal peace and happiness to the whole human race. Their abili- ty to addre-s their < xliotlations to every nation in its own lan- guage; their performance of (he most surprising miracles; iheir power to confer miraculous gifts upon olheis; their irreproacha- ble manners; their benevolent actions, and the purity of their FIRST CENTURY. 43 doctrines, gained prodigious accessions to the Christian cause. A considtral)lc body of the Jewish people hiiml)lj acki\owledg- ed Christ as the Messiah sent fiom Gnd; and the tiulhs of the Gospel were extended by the Apostles throughout the Roman empire. In addition to the accounts furnished by Scripture, tradition has supplied several circumstances iflalive to the Apostles, and the nations lo whom ihey preached;* hut tradiiional recoids are imperfect, obscure, and most commonly false. The joint testi- mony of sacred and profane writers infoims us of little more concerning these illustrious martyrs to the Irutli, than that, after a succession of dang ms, difficuhi'S, and d:stre>ses, many of them closed a lai)orious life by a painful and ignominious deatii. Paul, the great A[)oslle of the Gentiles, was beheaded at Rcjme in the rei^n of Nero; and Peter is generally supposed to have been ccuciti:;d at the same place, and duiing tiie same reign. The Evangelist John was banished, in the persecution by Dom- itian, to the Isle of Patmo>, in the 3 car 91. On the cessation of the persecution however, lie returned to Ephesus, and visited the churclies in that province. Though he was too old to preach, yet he was a constant attendant on public worship; and fre- quently exhorted the people with this parental exclamation — "My little children love one another." He died and was inter- red at Ephesus. Of the other Apostles and Evangelists still less, if possible, is with certainty known. James, the brother of our Lord, who for his eminent virtue acquired the sur-name of the Just, con- tinued to exercise his ministry at Jerusalem after the depar- ture of Saint Paul. On the death of Festus, a kind of interreg- num succeeded in the government of Judea, before tlie 'arrival of his successor Albinus; and the Jews who were full of re- sentment at the escape of Saint Paul, seized the opportunity to imbrue their hands in the blood of this pious and excellent per- son. He was sentenced by the council to be stoned as a blas- phemer; and after praying for his enemies, being thrown from some part of the temple, he was at lengih released from his suf- ferings by a blow from a fuller's pole. Josephus adds, that Al- binus on his arrival was so disgusted by this violent proceeding, that he wrote to the high priest, and threatened to punish him for it. Many stories are related of some other of the Apostles. — •There are few Christinn nations in Europe which have not claimed the honor of embracing Christianity in the Apostolic age. Among the rest, Britain, upon tl^e authority of an obscure passage in Theodorct, lias asserted her pre- tensions to the glory of having been converted by St. Paul. 44 HISTOilY OF THE CHURCH. Philip, wlio resitled chiefly in Hieropolis, is said to have raised a person from the dead in that city. Justus, who was sur-named JBarsabus, is reported to have drank poison without receiving any injury from it. Bartholomew is beheved by Eusebius_ to have- preached in India; Thomas in Partliia, and Andrew in Scythia. Of the Apostle Jude scarcely anything is even pre- tended to be known. Duiing the time in which Paul was conlined at Rome he com- posed his Epistles to his brethren, and to the principal churches. The Gospel of Matthew was written for the use of his He- brew brethren to whom he had preached, when he was about to depart from tliem, and is generally believed to have been composed in the Hebrew tongiie, and afterwards translated into Greek. The Gospel of Mark (who was the. friend and companion of Paul) has been thought by some to be only an ep- itome of that of Matthew. Luke, who is said to have been a physician at Antioch, as well as Mark and John is suppos- ed to have been one of the seventy disciples, and who accompa- nied Paul in his ministrations, composed the Gospel which bears his name and the Acts of tiie Apostles. These three Gospels were succeeded by that of the Evangelist John, who approved of them; but perceiving that their accounts were posterior to the imprisonment of John the Baptist, thought it expedient to give to tbe church some records of the actions and doctrines of his beloved master in the beginning of his ministry. Besides this, John is allowed to have composed at least one epislle, if not more; but the two latter ones, and the book of the Revela- lions, have excited some controversy concerning their author. These wurks were quickly disjjerscd among the Christian believers, and were collected and read in their religious assem- blies for the coiilirmation and edilication of the faithful. In- deed such a collection, stamped with Apostolical authority, soon became necessary, in order to separate the inspired writ- ing? from a number of fraudulent and absurd performances, which were circ^ilaled as the productions of the Apostles. Besides the assistance which was derived to Christianity from the actions, precepts, and zeal of its first teachers, the virtues o[ the primitive Christians alFoided a powerful support to the doctrines they professed, and formed a striking contrast to the depravity and corruption which almost universally prevailed. — Nor were the opposition and persecution ihey met with j)rejudi- cial to their cause. They only served to unite more tirmly (his small, but intrepid band, well convinced of the importance of those Irutlis for which they contended; and to attract the notice and compassion of all mankind towards a sect distinguisljed on- ly for its singularity and virtue. Their implacable enemies the FIRST CENTURY. 45 Jews, who saw their own lofty claims to superiority, and their profligate conduct, directly attacked and censured, both by the tenets and manners of the teachers of Cliristianity, assaulted them every where with unrelenting fury. Their lancor and an- imosity, however, towards ihe Christians, only j-endered the ac- complishment of those terrible predictions which iiad been de- nounced against them by Jesus Christ more apparent and re- markable; and, by these means, rather accelerated than retard- ed the progress of Christianity. Many of the previous signs and portends which had been foretold concerning the demolition of the temple, had already taken place, and were such as might have instructed a people less obstinate and perverse; that their destruction was at hand, and might have rendered them cautious of any action which could provoke their enemies against them. Great indeed were the oppressions which they experienced from a corrupt government and provoked to fury by its rapacity and violence, in the year G6 they commenced hostilities against the Romans, and the flames of war raged throughout Asia to Egypt and the East. Under the reign of Vespasian, Jerusalem was besieged for six months by Titus; during which time every ca- lamity that can accompany that most afflictive of the divine vi- sitations, war, was endured by the miserable inhabitants. The city and temple were at length taken by storm; the conqueror would have saved the body of the temple, but a soldier set fire to an adjoining building, and the whole was unfortunately con- sumed. Eleven hundred thousand of the Jewish people are said to have perished in the siege and in the sack o( the city; many by famine, and many in. the flames and by the sword. Ninety-seven thousand were exposed to sale as slaves; with which the market was at length so glutted, that no purchasers could be found. Besides these, multitudes were thrown to wild beasts, or sacrificed as gladiators, in the savage sports of the Ro- mans. The Christians at Jerusalem escaped the horrors of the siege by a timely retreat to Pella, a small town beyond Jordan. The remainder of this devoted nation, weakened by their los- ses, and dispirited by their dreadful calamities, were not,at the close of this centuiy, in a situation to o[)pose openly a sect which they could not however but secretly regard with even additional rancor. Though the absurdities of Polytheism were openly derided and exposed by the first teachers of Christianity, yet it does not appear that any public laws were enacted against it till the reign of Nero in the year 01, by which time it had acquired considerable stability and extent. As far the greater number of the first converts to Christianity were of the Jewish nation, 46 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. one secondary cause for their being so long preserved from per- secution may probably be deduced from their aj)pcaring to the Roman governors only as a sect of Jews, who had seceded fiom the resi of their bretliien on account of some opinion Iriflinti in its importance, and pei'haps difficult to be undei stood. Nor when their breihren were fully discovered to havr caj-t off the religion of the Synagogue, did the Jews find it easy to infuse into the breasts o( tlie Roman magistrates that rancor and mal- ice which they ihemsulvcs experienced. But the steady and uniform oppo?ition made by the Christians to heathen supersti- tion could not long pass unnoticed. Tiieir open attacks upon Paganism made them exti-emely obnoxious to the [)opulace, by whom iliey were represented as a society of athei?ts, who, by attacking the religious constitution of tlie empire, merited the severest anlmadver^ion of the civil magistrate. '1 he pure and sublime ideas vvliich the}- conceived of the Supreme Being could not be comprehended b\ (he gross lieathen, who required -the Deity to be represented by some corporeal ligiire, or visible s> m- bol, and adored with all the pomp of altars, sacrifices, and liba- tions. They supposed guilf which had been contracted by every Christian, in thus preferring his private sentiments to the na- tional religion, was aggravated in a high degree by the num- ber and union of the ( riminals; for the Romans were accustom- ed to regard with jealousy and distrust any associations among their sul>jects. They became, likewise, further obnoxious by their cautious method of performing the offices of religion; which, though at first dictated by fear and necesiity, was conlin- nued from choice, and it was concluded that (hey only conceal- ed what they would have blushed to disclose. Horrid tales of their abominations were circulated throughout the empire; and the minds of the Pagans were, from all these circumstances, prepared to regard with pleasure or indifference every cruelty which could be indicted upon this despised sect. Under these circumstances, it is not wonderful that Nero should select the Christians as a grateful sacrifice to the Roman people, and endeavor to transfer to this hated sect the guilt of which he was strongly suspected, that of having caused and en- joyed the fire which had nearly desolated the city. With this view, he inflicted upon them the most exquisite tortures attend- ed with every circumstance of the most refined cruelty. Some were crucified; others impaled; some were thrown to wild beasts, and others wra{)ped in garments dipped in pilch and other combustibles, and burned as torches in the gardens of Nero and other parts of the city by night. lie was far, however, from obtaining the object of his hopes and expectations; and FIRST CENTURY. 47 the virtues of the Christians, their zeal for the truth, and their Constancy in sutlering, must iiave considerably contributed to tlie respectability of their sect, and to make their tenets more generally known. Alternate scenes of tranquility and perse- cution succeeded this barbarous attempt, and by uniting the Christians firmly in one common cause, and giving them lime to recruit their wearied powers, proved extremely favorable to the support and propagation of Christianity. From the death of Nero to the reign of Domitian, the Christiai;s remained unmolest- ed, and daily increasing; but towards the close of the century, they were again involved in all the horrors of persecution. The death of Domitian, however, soon delivered them from this ca- lamity; and his successor Nerva suffered the Christian church to enjoy a season of tranquility, and rescinded the sanguinary edicts of his predecessor. The whole of the Christian religion is comprehended in two great points, of which the first regards what we are to believe, and the other relates to the conduct and actions; or to express the matter more brieflj', the Gospel presents to us objects of failh^ and rules o{ practice. The former are expressed by the Apostles by the term mydery or the truth-, and the latter by that of godliness or piety. The rule and standard of both are those books which contain the revelation that God made of his will to persons chosen for that purpose, whether before or after the birth of Christ. And these divine books are usually called the Old and New 'Testament, but more properly Covenants. The principal articles of faith regard the nature of the di- vine exist(;nce, and the person of Jesus Christ. For the origin- al faith of the Christian church, the Scriptures of the New Tes- tament are certainly the ordy competent authority; and every succeeding teslitnony acquires weight and importance only in proportion as it haimonizes with them. The Christians of the primitive church believed with their ancestors the Jews, in the eternal unity of the Supieme God- head, from whom, and dependant on whom are all things that exist. They considered Chiist Jesus as the image of the invisi- ble God, as the first born of every creature, by whom are all things; by whose ministry the world and all that it contains was created, and by whom the redemption and salvation of mankind was etrccted. The union between the Father and the Son, they considered as so strict and indissoluble, that in the language of divines, they were descril)ed Jis con-substanlial and co-equal. The Word, or the Son of God, was in the beginning with God, and the Word ■was God. In him (that is, in Christ Jesus) dwelt all the fulness 48 HISTOUY OF THE CIIUItCH. of the Godhead bodily; tlnough him God was said to be mani- fested in the flesh; and the different attributes of the Deity were all ascribed to the Redeemer. The Holy Ghost, though considered as the spirit, or active essence of the all governing mind, was yet regarded as a distinct person or character; and was particularly described as such in the celebrated miracle on the day of Pentecost. This unity and co-equality of the three persons or characters of the God-head w'as afterwards expressed by the word Trinity, or Trinity in Unity. The history of the divine mission of Christ Jesus, as related in the Gospels of his incarnation, death and resurrection, was of necessity regarded as an essential article of the faith of the church. The general resurrection of the whole human race, and the distribution of eternal rewards and punishments, according to the respective deserts of each individual, constituted another most important article of belief; since upon this point rests the whole moral obligation of the Christian system. Among the direct and positive instructions of Jesus Christ, we find none which describe in specific terms that form of gov- ernment which in future ages the church was to assume. Per- haps there is no particular form or regimen which would be ap- plicable to all possible states and circumstances; though some form or government is absolutely necessary, since without it no discipline or order could be preserved, and no religion could long subsist. From the very first, therefore, we find in the church of Christ a regular chain of authority and subordina- tion. In the appi^intment of the Twelve Apostles, and in the ordination of the Seventy disciples, we plainly discern a regu- lar and delegated authority, a constitution and a connected body. The authority exercised by the Apostles, either collectively in what may be termed their council or conference, or in their individual capacity, we find from various passages of fhc New Testament to have been considerable and extensive. It has been disputed whether or not the episcopal form was that which was first adopted in the church. It has been said that the office of bishop and presbyter was originally the same; and that the name of presbyter or elder was expressive of their age, or rath- er of th-jir gravity, wisdom, and delegation. Their number was proportionate to the size of their respective congregations. When, by the addition of new converts, the number of churches and ministers necessarily increased, new regulations became necessary: one, therefore, from amongst the presbyters, distin-, FIRST CENTURY, 49 guished lor his wisdom and piety, was chosen to preside in their councils, to allot to the rest, their respective offices, and to be a centre of union to the whole society. This dignity was con- ferred for life, except it was forfeited by some misconduct; and the piesl)vtcr invested with it was generally styled Bisliop, and sometimes the angel of t!ie church to which he belonged. Many circumstances concur to favor this opinion; but on the contrary it must not l)e dis.-cmbled that different ranks and de- grees appear to have been established from the very tirst among the -ministers of religion. It is impossible to consider the Apos- tles, or even such eminent persons as Timothy, Titus, &c. as upon an entire footing with the gcner.jlity of presbyters, or tea- chers in the different churches. From the Epistles of the pri- mitive fathers, and particularly from those of Saint Ignatius, it appears inconte^tably that the church government by the three distinct ord(>rs of bishops, pi'csbjters and deacons, was ful- ly established in the course of the first century: as each of these orders is particularly addressed, and as that father does not mention the institution as a novelty, there is (he utmost reason to believe that this ariangemcnt was made by the Apostles themselves. It must be remembered that Ignatius was the dis- ciple of Saint John, and suffered martyrdom at Rome so early as 107. The scanty revenues of the ministers arose at first entirely from their share of the oblations, or voluntary gifts, which were presented according to the generosity or ability of the congre- gation. Whenever the episcopal chair became vacant by death, a new President was chosen among the presbyters, to preside over the ministerial functions. There was but one bishop in each church, or rather in each district; but the number of presbyters' appears to have been indefinite, probably depending upon the number, the ne- cessities, or other circumstances of the society. Th^ir employ- ments within the church were in general the same with (hose of the bishops, and they consisted in the administration of the sa- craments and the preservation of the discipline of the church. In many churches, however, preaching was the peculiar office of the bishops. The presbyters were chosen by the united consent of their clerical brethren and the people at large, and ordained by the bishop, assisted by the presbyters. An inferior order of ministers, called deacons was appointed from the first institution of the church, whose office it was to as- sist in the administration of the Lord's Supper, to carry the ele- ments to the sick and absent, to receive the oblations of the people, to rebuke those who behaved irrcverantly during divine service, to relieve the distressed, and to watch over the conduct 7 50 1^ HISTOnV OP THE CHURCH. of the people. In some churches they -also read the Gospels, and were allowed to haptize and to preach. The numher of these ministers were not limited, but was generally in proportion to the wants of the church. Some, however, after the example of the church at Jerusalem, confined their number to seven; and the church of Rome thought this rule so obligator}', that when the number of presbyters amounted to forty-six, that of the dea- cons was limited to seven. The order of deaconesses was likewise appointed in the apostolic age. These were generally v/idows, who had only once been married, though this employment was sometimes exercised by virgins. Their office consisted in assisting at the baptism of women, in previously catechising and instruct- ing them, in visiting sick persons of their own sex, and in per- forming all those inferior offices towords the female part of the congregation, which the deacons were designed to execute for the men. Such was the arrangement which appears to have been adopt- ed in the primitive constitution of the church. ,The first cen- tury had not, however, elapsed, when an oddilional order be- came necessary. The bishops who resided in large and popu- lous cities, prompted by the neighboring converts, whose atten- dance upon public worship was always inconvenient, and some- times impossible, erected new churches in the adjacent towns and villages; which naturally continuing under their care and in- spection, the districts grew imperceptibly into ecclesiastical provinces, and obtained the name of dioceses. Over the new churches they appointed suffragans to instruct and govern them, who were distinguished by the name of country bishops, and held a middle rank between the bishops and presbyters. The Christian ministers of every rank still derived their support from the voluntary offerings of the people, which after provi- ding for the expenses of public worship, were divided between the bishops and the presbyters, the deacons and the poor. The first Christian church established at Jerusalem by apos- tolical authority, became in its doctrine and practices a model for the greater part of those whicc were founded in the first century. It may easily be conceived that these churches were not superb edifices, purposely erected for the celebration of di- vine Worship. Assembling at first in small numbers, the places where the primitive Christians met for pious purposes, were doubtless sequestered retirements, or the houses ol private indi- viduals, which from various reasons, and by various means, would in time become the property of the community, and be gradually extended and improved. Select portions of scripture were publicly read in these assemblies, which were succeeded FIRST CENTURY. 51 by a brief and serious exhortation to the people. The preach- er usually delivered his sermons sitting, while the peoj)le stood; which was, probably, in conformity to the practice of the syn- agogue. The praysrs formed a considerable part of public worship. To this succeeded the oblalions, and the. distribution of the Lord's Supper; and the whole service concluded with a social and friendly repast, denominated Agapae, or the feast of love; to which all who were able contributed, and of which all who were willing partook. During slated intervals of the time allotted to these services hymns were sung, not bj- the whole assembly, but by persons expressly appointed for that purpose. Besides the appointment of the first daj of the week, by the Apostles, for the public celebration of religious worship, the first Christians are ^'Cnerally believed to have observed two anniver- sary festivals; the one in remembrance of the resurrection of Christ, and the other to commemorate the descent of the Holy Ghost. From the earliest period of Christianity it however ap- pears, that divine worship was celebrated in a different rrianner indifferent places. The external government of the church was accommodated to the different situations and opinions of the first Christian believers; and in those societies which were to- tally or principally composed of the Jewish converts, the Jewish Sabbath, as well as the first day of the week, was kept, and much of the Jewish ritual allovred and observed. The first fif- teen bishops of Jerusalem were all circumcised Jews, and the congregation over which they presided, united the law of Moses wiih tiie doctrines of Christ. With respect (o the (tw and simple rites instituted by Christ, it appears, that the sacrament of the Lord's Supper was admin- istered, by the fi;st Christians, whenever (hey assembled for the purposes of social worship; and so far from being confined to those who had made the greatest proj^ress in religious atfain- meiits, it was equally participated by (he Apostle of Christ, and the meanest member of the church. The initiatory rite of bap- tism was usually performed, by immersing the whole body in the baptismal Amt. and iii the. earlier |)eriods of Christia;ii(v was permitted to all who acknowledged (he truths of the Gospel, and promised conformity to its laws. The introduction of unworthy and disorderly persons into the church, from this easiness of admi^sion, naturally narrowed the terms of communion, and bap- tism was af(erw:irds confined (o those who had been previously instructed in religious knowledge, and proved the sincerity of (heir professions by the regularity of their lives. The proba- tioners for admission into (he societv of Christians took the humble name of Catechumens, while those who were already 63 HISTORY OF THE CHtJUCH. consecrated by baptism were distinguished by the superior title of Believers. The discipline exercised in the primitive church was strict, and even bordering on severity. 'I'wo kinds of excommunica- tion were practised at this early period. By the first, pi ofligate persons, heretics and apoftalcs were separated both from me civil and sacred communion of the church, for a period of thirty days; to be renewed at the discretion of the elders, &c. The other was termed anathema, or "the delivering of a convict to Satan," wliich was a still more complete exclusion; and it ap- pears that it was thus termed, because the offender was in that case supposed to be delivered up defenceless to his spiritual ene- my, unprotected by the prayers of the church, or the benefit of the holy sacrament. Tb.is last species of excommunication was reserved for very flagrant and obslinate sinners, jjenerally indeed infiicted upon those who were found incorrigible by the former means. Were we to expect that so considerable a number of men, as those who embraced Christianitv in the first centurv, would be actuated exactly by the same opinions, we should form an ex- pectation not v/arranted by our own experience, or the conduct of mankind in every age. The doctrines and precepts of Chris- tianity, so easily to be compreliended and understood, were in- deed, at a very early period, blended with the most fantastical opinions. The pure stream of religious truth was polluted by error even during the lives of the Apostles. The scrupulous adherence of the Jewish converts to the Mo^aical law, occasioned several of them obstinately to contend for the coi'emonies of their ancestors, and rendered them desirous of imposing them on the Gentile Christians. A large party separated from the church, and regarded those whom they had been long accustomed to consider as a people rejecti-d by God, with a degree of contempt and hatred, which naturally produced rociprocai dislike; each indulged dispositions inimical to brotherly love, together with certain peculiar religious o])inions resulting from former prac- tices ami opinions. These. .)udaizing Christians were- first known by the general appellation of Nazarenes; but a division of them was afterwards distinguished, though it is uncertain at what time, by the name of EhiDnilr.'!, which according to Origen and I'^uscbius is derived from Ebion^ a poor or despicable man, from the mean oj)inion they entertained of Christ. Besides their adherence to the Jewish |;iw, Theodorct ascribes to themOther f)pinions. They contended, it is said, most strenuously fur the unitv oi the God- head in the person of the Father and asserted that Jesus was a mere man, born aftei' the common course of nature, of human parents, Joseph and Mary, but that the llo'y Ghost descendeci FIRST CENTURY. 53 upon him at his baptism, and continued to actuate and inspired him till his death. They observed both the Jewish and the Christian Sabbath. From the imperfections of the Jewish dispensation, the Gnos- tics (a-tse or knoicirig) hastily inferred that it was not instituted by the Supreme Being; and, assuming that pompous appellation, boasted their ability to restore to mankind that knowledge of his nature which had so long been lost. They blended with the faith of Christ many sublime but obscure tenets, which they de- rived from ihe Oriental philosophy. The sages of the east had long expected a heavQjily messenger, endued with suflicient powers to release them from their bondage to corrupt mutter, which they held to be the source of all evil. The miracles of Christ and his Aposllos induced them readily to accept him as this heavenly messenger, and they interpreted all the precepts of Chiistianity in the manner most agreeable to the absurd opin- ions they had previously conceived. They introduced amongst their followers a multitude of absurd legends respecting the actions and precepts of Christ, and of the creation of the world by inferior beings. These opinions w^ere so entirely dissonant to many parts both of the old and New Testament, that they rejected much of these books, though they admitted the validity of a few parts. From the belief that wliatever is corporeal is in itself intrinsically evil, they denied that Christ was invested with a real body, or that he really suffered for the sake of man- kind. As the Son of the Supreme God, they indeed consent- ed to regard him; but regarded him as inferior in his nature, and believed that his mission upon earth was designed to rescue the virtuous soul from the tyranny of wicked spirits whose em- pire he was to destroy, and to instruct men to raise the mind i'rom its corporeal impurity, to a blessed ut.ion with the Supreme God. Far removed from the path of truth, it is not surprising that, having no certain rule to guide their steps, they could separate and wander into the manifold intricacies of error. According- ly, we (ind tlie Gnostic iierclics were not only divided into many sects, differing in their various rules of religious faith, but in matters vvliich related to practice. Wiiilst the more rigid sects rejected the most innocent gratifications, that the bodv might not be so nourished as to degrade the soul; their more relaxed brethren considered the soul as entirely unaffected by the ac- tions of the body, asserted the innocence of co:itplying with every dictate of nature, and abandoned themselves without any restraint to the impulse of the passions. Their persuasion that evil resided in mailer, led them to reject the doctrine of the resurrection of the body; and their belief in the power of ma^ 54 HISTORY OP THE CIIUUCH. levolent genii, the sources of every earthly calamity, induced them to have recourse to the study of magic to weaken or avert the influence of those malignant agents. A very con- siderable sect of Gnostics distinguished themselves by the name of Docetae, but their peculiar opinions are not accurately known. Cerinlhus, by birth a Jesv, was one of the earlie?t and most distinguished secedcrs from the church. lie allowed indeed that the Creator of the world was the lawgiver of the Jews, and a being endued at first with the greatest virtue, but asserted that he derived his power from the supreme God, and that he had by depress fallen from his native dignity and virtue. That in order to destroy his corrupted empire, the supreme Being had commissioned one of his glorious Eons^ whose name was Christ, to descend u|)on eartii, tliat he entered into the body of Jesus which was crucified, but that the Christ had not suffered, but ascended into heaven. Cerinthus required his followers to retain part of the Mosai- cal law, but to regulate their lives by the example of Christ; and taught that after the resurrection of Christ he would reign upon earth, with his faithful disciples, a thousand years, which would be spent in the highest sensual indulgences. This mixture of Judaism and Oriental philosophy was calculated to make many converts, and this sect soon became very numer- ous They admitted a part of Saint Matthew's Gospel; but re- jected the rest, and held the epistle of St. Paul in great abhor- rence. The Oriental philosophy, that baneful source of prejudice, was so deej)ly rooted in the minds of great numbers, as to afford a wide extent to'lhe exertions of imposition or fmaticism. Either deceived themselves by a heated imagination, or desir- ous (o impose upon others, several represented themselves as ce- lestial beings, sent down upon earth to purify corruption and destroy error. Among the most considerable of these impostors were Simon Magus and his disciple Menandcr, whose pcrrnrious tenets were similar in many r(!^p(>cts. Simon, who taught his doctrines about the year 3.^>, asserted that he was the gnat power of God, that he descended from heaven to deliver man, that he had as.-umed the human form, and that, though he had appar- ently suffered dcalli in Judea, he had not in realit). He taught farther that all human actions are in them>elves indifferent, and allowed his followers to indulge themselves in the great- est licentiousness. lie ascribed to his mistress Helena the production of angels, and to these angels the creation of the world; and composed books for the use of his followers, which he attributed to Christ and the Apostles. Ecclesiasti- FIRST CENTUUV. 55 cal history presents us with an account of several more absurd- ities wliich were blended with Christianity at a very early period. But these dilFerent modifications of folly would afford a very tedious and unpleasing, as well as a very unprofitable detail. The little assistance derived by Christianity from the wealth or dignity of its first professors has already been observed; nor, if we except the apostolical writings, where the compositions of the Christian writers in the first century so dislinguished, either by their number or eloquence, as to force themselves into the notice, or captivate the taste of mankind. The purity of its doctrines, and the virtue^ of its professors, were the instruments for opening the human heart to conviction and to the truth of this revelation. Among the writers of this century, the most distinguished place, after the inspired penman, is due to Clemens, the friend and fellow laborer of St. Paul, who describes him as having "his name written in the book of life." There aie extant two epis- tles to the Corinthians which are ascribed to him; hut the latter is generally reputed not genuine. Clemens Alexandrinus seems to acknowledge only one. Eusehius speaks of it in the singu- lar. He is mentioned by Irenaeus as the third bisiiop of Rome. The epistle which is accounted genuine is written in a tr,uly apostolic spirit, and with great simplicity of style. Several spu- rious compositions were falsely attributed to Clemens. Among others, it was asserted that he assisted the twelve ApoJiles in compiling what are called the Apostolical Constitutions, and in fact acted as their amanuensis. The Constitutions however are, in the judgmciit of the acute and able Jortin, and in that of other learned men, a despicable forgery. The epis:le ascribed to Barnab;is was probably wiitten- by an unknown author, who assumed the name of that apos- tle. Of the writings of Papias, the disciple of the Evangel- ist John, and the first propagator of the doctrine of a Millen- nium, nothing remains but the fragments of an historical per- formance. The Pastor of Hermans is generally allowed to be genuine, and it is also probable that it was the work of that Hermans who is spoken of by St. Paul, though some have ascribed it to a cer- tain Hermas, or Hermes, brother to Pius bishop of Rome, who lived in the succeeding century. The work is entirely allegori- cal, consisting of visions and similitudes. T^ike all works of this nature, it is extremely uneq-ial as a composition, and I con- fess but little satisfactory to my judgment. It was however in high estimation in the early ages, and is spoken of as Scripture both by Irenaeus and Tertullian. 56 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. , One of the most excellent and valuable characters in the Raf- ter part of this century wa? St. Ignatius, the second bishop of Antioch, who, as he is considered as one of the apostolic fathersy is classed in this century, though in reality he did not suffer mar- tyrdom till 107. It is to the disgrace of the otherwise moderate and upright Trajan, that by liis sentence this venerable man was condemned to be thrown to the wild beasts at Rome; a sen- tence which he received without dismay and even with satis- faction. He has leit behind him several epistles to the differ- ent churches. It has been thought that the shorter epistles bear stronger marks of authenticity than the larger. They were written in his journey from Syria to the Roman capital, with a spirit and force wliich never deserted him under the in- solent treatment of the band appoinied to conduct him, and in the prospect of those cruel sufferings which terminated his ex- istence. In our account of authors in this century it would be improper to omit noticing two, who however cannot strictly be classed with the Christian writers. The first was Philo, a Jew, who applied the philosophy of Plato to the illustration of the Scrip- ture, and was in high repute with his countrymen. The other was of the same nation, and outwardly at least, of the,same religion, but still more illustrious as an author. The reader will anticipate the name of Josephus, whose history of the Jews is so universally popular. Being taken prisoner by Vespasian, he was treated with great kindness by that em- peror, and seems to have returned the favor by a profusion of flattery. From slight but respectful allusions to Christianity, however, which appear in his works, Mr. Whitson and other learned persons have conjectured that he was in reality an Ebionite Christian, but cautiously concealed his religion both from the jealousy of his own nation and that of the Romans. Foundations for securing a succession of advocates for the truth, were very easily established. Public Schools were erected for instructing children in the Christian faith: and several seminaries, upon still more extensive plans, were founded in several cities; in which those who were advanced in years, particularly those who were intended for the ministry were instructed both in divine and human erudition. One was erected at Ephcsus by Saint John; another by Polycarp, at Smyrna; and a third, which far surpassed the rest in repu- tation, at Alexandria, is supposed to have been founded by Saint Mark. Chapter hi. THE SECOND CENTURY. GENERAL STATE OF- THE CHURCH IN THIS CENTURY.— OF DOCTRINE, GOVERNMENT, RITES, AND CEREMONIES.— OF THE SECTS WHICH EXISTED IN THE SECOND , CENTURY. — OF LEARNING AND LEARNED MEN. The Christian reHgion, during the first century, had acquired considerable stability and extent. In the second, its conquests became still further expanded. Far from being confined to the poor, the illiterate, or the wretched, who sought in the belief of immortality a refuge from the miseries of life, its truths were received and acknowledged by the rich, the accomplished, the learned. Paganism lamented the desertion of her temples, the neglect of her victims, and the increase of a power which threatened her with unavoidable destruction. Amongst the secondary causes for khe success of Christianity^ none could be more persuasive, none indeed equally powerful with the marked virtues and distinguished purity of its early professors. Relinquishing the delights and the splendor of van- ity, they voluntarily renounced their possessions for the relief of their indigent brethren: but these renunciations, unlike those of the heathen philosophers, were not sacrifices of sensuality at the shrine of pride; they proceeded from the purest motives, and were performed with the sublimest views. This propriety of conduct-, so nesessary to the credit and support of a rising sect, was attested by their governors, witnesses of indisputable authority, since they regarded the doctrines of this new reli- gion with abhorrence, and its professors with contempt. The contrast between their resigned arid devout manners, and the conduct of the other subjects of the Roman empire during a season of peculiar calamity, is strongly marked by the discrimi- nating and unprejudiced pen of Marcus Aurelius. No pre- text except their confirmed abhorrence for the popular super- stition, was afforded them for the persecutions in which they were involved. They could assert with confidence, and the assertion was uncontroverted before the tribunal of their judge, 8 58 HISTOUV OF THE CIIUllCH. that far from beinfr engaged in any unlawful conspiracy, tbey were bound by a r.olcmn obiigalion to abstain from those crimes wliich disturb the pui)lic or private peace of society, from theft, sedition, adultery, perjury, or i'raud. Tolheir free- dom from these vices they added a warm and active charity, not confined to the particular si)ciety lo which they belonged, nor even to the whole Christian community, but extending to all. howev;ts of religion. This detestable sentiment, at first probably very cautiously propaga- ted, and very sparingly used, opened wide the gates of falsehood, and in succeeding ages lilled tlic whole system with absurd le- gends, pretended miracles, and that train of imposture which, while itdisgraced human nature, was dignified with the perfidi- ous title of pious fraud. Notwithstanding that during the greatest part of this century the Christians were suffered to remain unmolested, the sword of persecution was sheathed but not thrown awa}-; and it was fre- quently suspended by a single hair over their devoted heads. Their peculiar manners, habits, and the zeal with which they avoided the feasts and solemnities of the pagan worship, were occasions of implacable hatred in their heathen brethren, who regarded them as unsocial and austere, considered their claims to superiority as arrogant, and from not beholding any visible ob- ject of their w^orship, treated their pretensions to religion as improbable, if not impious. If they withdrew from them the charge of atheism, it was only to load them with the imputation of human sacrifices! and incestuous festivals; to which practi- ces they could alone ascribe their meeting in solitary places, without any of these appendages to Avorship which they con- ceived necessary to render their piety acceptable. The hu- mane interference of the benevolent Pliny was insufficient to put an entire stop to the persecutions against the Christians un- der Trajan; and in the succeeding reign, Adrian was persuaded to mitigate, but not to abrogate, the penalties enacted against them. The calamities suffi;red by the Christians were not entirely owing to the instigation of their pagan adversaries. Their Jewish opponents had the address to increase, if not to excite against them, the popular resentment. The seditious spirit of this people was exerted also with equal violence against the Ro- man government. They were engajjed in several revolts, and repeatedly vanquished; but so little was their rebellious spirit subdued, that, in the reign of Adrian, they openly assembled in very considerable numbers under one who assuming the»title of Barchochcbas (son-of-a-stai;,) set himself up for-thcir Messiah, and whom they acknowledged as their king. Their eflTorls for lib- erty were however vain. Depressed by all the miseries of war and famine, they were, after a rebellion of four years, defeated t The foundation of ilm atrocious chnrjie of pacrificing children on cerlnin festivals, has been very acutely investigated by some learned men in the laHi century. Some have supposed it to originate from the baptir.ing of infants. u2 HISTOIIY OF THE CHURCH. by the imperial army. Incredible numbers perished by the sword, or were sold into captivity; their leader, who after his defeat was denominated Barchosbeas (son-of-a-lie,) was public- ly put to death, and their ancient city raised to its foundations. The Emperor, highly incensed by the repeated seditions of this turbulent people, determined to inflict upon the remaining Jews a severe and continued punishment. For this purpose, after building a new city called ^Elia Capitolina upon the ruins of Jerusalem, he prohibited the Jews, under the severest penalties, from approaching its precincts. Many of them, however, still remained in Palestine, and it was not till after repeated revolts that they were reduced to subjection. In the succeeding reign of Antonius Pius, the disciples of Christ were again involved in a partial persecution in conse- quence of an earthquake in Asia, which they were accused of having provoked by their neglect of the gods, and their impi- ous refusal to deprecate their wrath. This persecution was however confined to some piovinces; and an apology by Justin Martyr for the Christian Religion, which is still extant, being put into the hands of this excellent monarch, he had the good sense and justice to perceive their innocence and to publish an imperial edict, prohibiting in future all severities to- wards them. Antoninus, it is well known, was succeeded by the celebrat- ed Stoic Marcus Aurelius. During the dawn of his reign the Christians enjoyed the beneficial influence of philosophy; but it was soon clouded by his avowed dislike, and numbers of both sexes became the victims of a persecution which though conniv- ed at and even encouraged by the most philosophic and accom- plished of the Roman emperors, vied in cruelty with that of a Nero. As the character of the virtuous Trajan is sullied by the mar- tyrdom of Ignatius, so the reign of the philosophic Marcus is for ever disgraced by the sacrifice of the venerable Polycarp, bishop of Smyrna, the friend and companion of St. John. A few days previous to his death he is said to Unvc. dreamed that his pillow was on fire. AVhen urged by the Proconsul to re- nounce Christ, he replied — "Fourscore and six years have I served him, and Ik; has never done .me an injury — Can I blas- pheme my King and my Saviour?" Several miracles are re- ported to have happened at his death. The flames, as if unwil- ling to injure his sacred person, are said to have arched over his head; and it is added, that at length being dispatched with a sword, a dove flew out of the mound; and that from the pile proceeded a most flagrant smell. It is obvious that the arch- ing of the flames might be an accidental cflect, which the SliCONU CEMUltV. 63 Gulhusiaslic veneration of his disciples might convert into a mir- acle; and as to the story of the dove, &c. Eusebius himself ap- parently did not credit it, since he has omitted it in his narrative of the transaction. Among many other victims of persecution in this philosophic reign we must also record that of the excellent 'and learned Justin. But it was at Lvons and Yienne in Gaul that the most shocking scenes were acted. Among many nameless sutferers, history has preserved from oblivion Pothinus, the respectable bishop of Lyons, who was then more than ninety years of age; Sanctus, a deacon of Vienne; Attalus, a native of Pergamus; Maturus and Alexander; some of whom were devoured by wild beasts, and some of them tortured in an iron chair made red hot. Some females also, and particularly Biblias and Blandina, reflected honor both upon their sex and their religion by their constancy and courage. The cause of pagf'nism, however, gained not much by these cruel executions. The pious lives, the resigned deaths of sev- eral of the professors of Christianity in the second century cri- ed aloud, and the voice was heard. They had embraced the religion of Christianityin the prospectof sufferings and death, and they were supported under these sufferings agreeably to the promises of the Gospel. The apologies for their religion, which were addressed by several of the Christian writers to the Em- perors, were appeals to the reason as well as to the humanity of those for whom they were intended. It is indeed probable that some of them were never honored by the perusal of the mon- arch. But as they asserted facls, of which all might easily be convinced; as the motives, the sufferings, and the conduct of the persecuted sectaries were by these means more extensively- known, it is highly probable that they largely contributed to dif- fuse the truth of the Gospel. To these causes for the extension of religious i<.nowledge, must be added the forcible argument of miracles, which there is much reason from the testimony of the writers of the second century, to believe still existed. It does not, indeed, appear at what period of time the miraculous pow- ers which had so greatly assisted the propagation of Christiani- ty were withdrawn, nor is it all necessary that the precise time should be ascertained. Those who believe that God neither bestows less than is necessary, nor moi-e than is suflicient, will easily conceive, that, when by supernatural means, Chrietianity was widely diflfused, and when, from various causes, mankind were disposed to receive the Gospel with less aversion, the powers which were no longer necessary, were no longer given. Fraud, fanaticism, and credulity, have continued miracles al- most to the present time. It appears probable, however, from' 64 HISTORY OF TilK CHURCH. the silence or the testimony of the ancient fathers, that mirac- ulous gifts became gradually less frequent, and in a very early period entirely ceased. The same suspicions which have fallen upon the later miracles have justly been applied to the la- ter pretensions to a prophetic spirit. It is, liowever probable that the gifts of prophecy was conferred, though perhaps in smaller portions, during the second century, as it is mention- ed by Justin Martyr, in. his dialouge with Trypho. To these causes for the progress of religion must be added the la- bors of sevcrnl missionaries, who, warmed with pious zeal, journied into remote countries for the propagation of truth; among whom was the learned Pantsenus, who traveled as far as India. Confining himself to those obvious rules of faith and prac- tice, which were appointed by Christ, and to the observance of those simple institutions adorned by the Apostles, the primitive believer pursued his way with undeviating steps: and although, as we have already seen, the loquacious and controversial genius of the Heathen philosophy had in the second century made some progress even in the body of the Christian church,'still the established creed remained in a great measure undepravcd and uncorrupted. In the invaluable remains of Irena^us the bishop of Lyons we find a compendium of the Christian faith, as pro- fessed in his time. "The church," says be, which is dispersed through the whole world, even to the ends of the earth, has re- ceived from the Apostles and their immediate disciples, the be- lief in one God, the Father Almighty, the maker of the hea- ven, the earth, and the sea, and all that in them is; and in one Jesus Christ the Son of God, made flesh for our salvation, and in the Holy Giiost, who by the prophets revealed the dispensa- tion and the coming ofour beloved Lord Jesus Christ, his birth by a Virgin, his passion, his resurrection, his ascension into heaven in the flesh, and his advent from heaven in the glory of the Father to the gatliering together of all things, and the raising up of the flesh of all mankind; that in ('hrist Jesus our Lord, and God, and Saviour, and King, according to the good pleasure of the invisible Father, every knee should bow, of things in hea- ven, of things on earth, and of things under the earth, and that every tongue should confess to him; and in all things he will execute righteous judgment; both the evil spirits and the angels who sinned and became apostates, and the impious, the unjust, the breakers of the law and the blasphemers among men, he will send into everlas(ing fire; but to the just, and holy, and to those who keep his commandments, and remain in his love, whether from the beginning, or whether they have repent- SECOND CENtUUY. C5 cdof their sins, he will give life, and incorruptibility, and glory for over." The reader will easily perceive that this early creed has serv- ed as the basis of that which is now termed the Apostles' Creed, and which was probably compiled arid digested in the succeed- ing century. From the writings of Justin, Clement, Theophilus, Irenasus, Terturiian and others, we have abundant evidence that the doc- trine of the Trinity was strongly asserted by the church in this century against the sectaries of every denomination. It is in- deed in this age that the word Trinily appears to have been in- troduced. The fathers' of this century in general are equally strenuous in maintaining the other articles of faith, as specified in the prceeding extract. Tiie moral principles of the Christian religion, however, in this century, appears to have suffered some invasion ; the text of the Scriptures was attempted in some instances to be accom- modated to the immoral practice? of tlie heathens; and the doctrines of different duties being requisite (o different orders of Christians, and that it was lawful to deceive in order to ad- vance the interests of religion, were propagated both in the discourses and writings of many of the early professors of Chris- tianity. It is probable that, in the beginning of the second century, many of the immediate successors and disciples of the Apos- tles continued to practise those few and simple rules relative to the government of the church, which they had appointed or ap- proved. Those who devolved the care of their churches upon one of the elders, and (raveled for the propagation of Chris- tianity into distant lands, would probably endeavor to direct the people to the selection of a person who, at the same time that he was eminently qualified to conduct the worship and con- cerns of the congregation, would be one whose piety and hu- mility might prevent him from makingany innovations upon the simplicity of the apostolic rules. Accordingly wc find, at the commencement of this century, that k^v alterations had been proposed or adopted by the church. The bishops and presby- ters were still undistinguished by any superiority oi station or diffurencc of apparel; they were still chosen by the people, and subsisted upon a proportion of the voluntary offerings which were paid by every believer according to the exigencies of the occasion, or the measure of his wealth and piety. The bishop, assisted by the {)rcsbyters and deacons, to each of whom he dis- tributed their respective employments, superintended and regu- lated the ecclesiastical concerns of the society. He was ihe steward of the church; the public stock was entrusted to fiis 9 66 HISTORY OF THE CHUUCII. care, without account or control: the presbyters were confined to their spiritual functions, and the deacons were solely employed under the bishop in the management and distribution of the ec- clesiastical revenue. A decent portion of it was reserved for the maintenance of the bishop and his clergy, a sufficient sum was allotted for the expenses of public worship, and the whole remainder was appropriated to the sick, the aged, the indigent, and the oppressed. Each Christian society, governed by its own laws, and direct- ed by its own ministers, formed within itself an independent republic, unconnected with its neighboring state by any other alliances than those of mutual faith and reciprocal good offices. But near the end of the second century the churches of Greece and Asia established, as a custom and a law, that the bishops of the independent churches should meet in the capital of the pro- vince at the stated periods of spring and autumn. Their de- liberations at these meetings were assisted by the advice of a few distinguished presbyters, and the utility of them was so ap- parent, that they were universally adopted by all the Christian churches. The decrees which were enacted there were styled Canons, and regarded and regulated every important controversy of faith and discipline. A regular correspondence wasestablished between the provincial councils, which mutually communicated and approved their respective proceedings, and the church by degrees assumed the form, and indeed acquired the strength, of a great federative republic. It is nol to be supposed, in this arrangement, either that the people foresaw the alienation of their rights, or that the clergy looked forward to that power which in succeeding ages, was ob- tained by the ecclesiastical order. The perfect equality of rank which had subsisted amongst the bishops in these assem- blies, was diminished at first, perhaps, by the ascendancy that a strong mind naturally obtains over one which is weaker; and this inferiority was afterwards confirmed by the necessity which arose of exalting one to the office of perpetual president, for the preservation of order in the assembly. The time when this dignity was first conferred is not precisely ascertained, but it is probable not till the middle or towards the close of the succeeding century. It was given to the bishop of the prin- • cipal city in those provinces where the synods were, held, who was honored with the the appellation of metropolitan or primate. The sacrament of the Lord's supper, which was celebrated whenever the primitive church assembled for the purpose of sacred worship, was administered not only to the meanest, but to the youngest member of the coniirefration. Its si^eciep we»(j SECOND CENTUUY. G7 common bread cuul wine, which were consecrated by the pray- ers of the bishop, or presiding priest. It was given to children under the species of wine, and the observance of it was con- ceived of such peculiar importance, that it was sent from the society to all the sick or absent members. Baptism was public- ly performed twice a year. The catechumens (or probationers for baptism) assembled in the church on the great festivals of Easter and Whitsuntide; and after a public declaration of their faith, and a solemn assurance from their sponsors that it was their intention to live conformably to the Gospel, they received the sacrament of baptism. This write was performed by three immersions, and the body was divested of clothes. In order to preserve decency in the operation, the baptismal font of the women was separated from that of the men, and they were as much as possil)Ie attended by the deaconesses of the church. Baptism by aspersion was permitted to the sick; and in cases where a sufficient quantity of water for immersion could not be procured. ' The sign of the cross was made use of in this rite; and a solemn prayer was uttered on consecrating the baptismal water. Confirmation immediately succeeded the performance of this rite. The earliest and most express records testify that infant baptism was usual in the church. Parents were original- ly sponsors for their infant children, and one sponsor only was required. In the case of adults, the sex of the sponsor was the same with that of the person baptized; l)ut in infants no respect was paid to this circumstance. It is not easy to determine the period when prayers for the dead began first to be offered up in the Christian church. The first author v/ho mentions this custom is Tcrlullian. It is hiirii- ly probable (hat this practice, wiiicb led to the doctrine of pur- gatory, was not instituted from any belief of that state, but from a conviction that all men are sinners; to implore the Almighty to deal with them in mercy, not in justice; — to distinguish between the perfections of men; and as a testimonial of their belief in the immortality of the soul, which, however, they conceived to exist in but an imperfect state of happi- ness, or to have its consciousness suspended till the general res- urrection. It is highly probable that Easter was instituted as a festival from the earliest period in the Christian church; but the first observrition of that season is verv uncertain. Tl\e feast of Whit- suntide possibly look its rise in this century, as well' as that of Christmas. During the three or four first centuries, the nativi- ty of Christ was celebrated on the sixth day, which isnow call- ed the Epiphany, in commemmoration of the incarnation; and under this general name were understood bolh the nalivitv and nS HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. baptism of our Lord, till the church agreed to observe the na- tivity on the 25th of December, when that and the Epiphany cjiine to be considered as distinct festivals. The whole of the time between the celebration of'Easler and Whitsuntide which was fifty days, was observed as a festival. It appears from the authority of a writer of this century, that before ils close several fasts were observed by some churches. The apostolical Lent consisted of only a few days before East- er, but to this were added the fourth and sixth days of the week; the former on account of the Jews taking counsel to- gether on that day to put Jesus to death, and the latter because on that day he actually suffered. The weekly fasts were com- monly observed till the ninth houi, or thrcein the afternoon, and differed in that respect from the fast before Easter, which last- ed the whole day: they were, however, intermitted during the season between Easter and W^hitsuntide. The union between the primitive Christians was so intimate, that it is probable few transactions of importance in their private concerns would take place, without mutual communi- cation. Thus much however is certain, that all who intended to marry acquainted the church with their design before it was completed. These marriages were preceded by the espousal, which took place aconsiderable time before the marriage was solemnized, by various ceremonies, and the man presenting his future bride with a ring, a practice which was adopted from the Romans. At the appointed time the marriage was sol- emnized by the priest; the right hands of the contracting parties were joined together; and the bride modestly veil- ed, after receiving the nuptial benediction, was crowned with flowers. Ecclesiastical censures, which are so necessary for the hon- or, the order, and even the preservation of a regular society, were publicly denounced against the offender who had relaps- ed into idolatry, or fallen into gross sin. Whatever his excuses, he wi^s deprived of every part in the oblations, avoided by the whole church, and excluded from the assemblies of the faithful. In vain he implored for re-admission into the society, till he was humbled by a public confession of his sins, and had given sol- emn assurances of his intentions to conform to the Christian laws, and undeniable proofs of the sincerity of his repentance. Some of the churches which affected gre;it austerity utterlyrcx- cluded the atrocious sinner, the heretic, or the apostate, from the hopes of a re-admission into their communion. Uy degrees, however, this severity universally relaxed, and the gates of reconciliation were again opened to the returning penitent, who, by a severe and solemn form of discipline, had expiated hisi SECOND CENTURY. CO crime, and who exhibited a scene which might powerfully de- ter the spectator from an imitation of his guill. The priest who had committed any notorious offence was no more exempt- ed from the discipline of the church tlian the most obscure sin- ner. The arms of mercy might again be extended to him, but not till he had first performed the lowest acts of humiliation and abasement; had complied with the appointed rules for all excommunicants, prostrated himself in sackcloth at the door of the assembly, humbly implored the pardon of his offences, and made a public recantation of his sin. Nor even then was he restored to the honors of which he had been depriv- ed. He was re-admitte'd indeed, as a' member of the general society, but his claim to the honors of the ministry existed no more. Besides the observance of the first day of the week, all Chris- tians agreed in celebrating the seventh in conformity to the Jew- ish converts. It was, however observed very ditFerently from the Christian Sabbath. An observance of the festivals of Eas- ter and Whitsuntide was esteemed incumbent upon all Chris- tians, though they differed materially in the respect they paid to the lesser rites: while some abstained from the flesh of beasts which had been strangfed,and from blood, others ate with impu- nity; while some solemnized the fourth day of the week,- in which Christ was betrayed, others observed the sixth, on which he suffered. Nor does it appear that those different regulations occasioned any uneasiness or scandal in the church. He must be ignorant of the varying dispositions of mankind, who can conceive that the dif]"erentoj)inions which divided the professors of the Gospel, during the second century, into numer- ous sects, can possibly be ascribed to any defect in the doctrines of its divme teacher. Man is continually the dupe of prejudice and error; and the various prejudices of Judaism, oriental phi- losophy, and paganism, may reasonably be conceived to be al- most necessarily blended with the religion of many of the first converts to Christianity. By far the greater part of the heretics of the second century were Gnostics, and derived their errors from the mixture of Christianity with the oriental philosophy. Their tenets are rep- resented as so many different modifications of that fantastical system. The followers of Saturninus and Basilides, who may be considered asHeresiarchs, and as having reached almost the summit of absurdity spread themselves over Syria and Egypt, and propagated the doctrine of a. good and evil principle, which was also inculcated by Bardcsanes, a Syrian of considerable abilities. Basilides asserted that two of the Eons which were produced by the Supreme Beujg where the parents of innumer- 70 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. a-ble hosts of angels, the itihabitantsof three hundred and sixty- live heavens, vi'hich were under the dominion ot'an omnipotent iiovernor named Abraxas. This word was used by his dis- ciples as a mystical term, because it contained numeral letters to the amount of three hundred and sixty-live. This sectary ad- mitted tiic validity of tiie New Testament, with such alterations as he conceived necessary. The condilion he required from his followers was a continual silence for five years; a very prop- er method, as is observed by Le Clcrc, to make an experiment of their follv. The fanciful Cordon, a native also of the warm climate of Syria, and Marcion, son to the bishop of Pontus, erected on the foundation of the Gnostics a structure of considerable extent. They taught their doctrines conjointly at Rome. To the two Principles already admitted by the Gnostics, they added a third, whom they conceived to be the Creator of the world, and the God of the Jews, and asserted that he was in a state of contin- ual hostility with the evil principle, but desirous of usurping the place of the Supreme Being. Mankind, they asserted, was governed despotically by the two former of these beings, but add- ed, that the Supreme had sent down his own Son for the deliv- erance of all, who, by self-denial and austerity sought to obtain that happiness. The followers of Cordon and Marcion were distinguished by the name of the latter. They entirely reject- ed the Old Testament, and the whole of the New, except part of the Gospel of St. Luke, and ten epistles of St. Paul, which were greatly interpolated. This sect was diffused, not onl}^ through Home and Ital}', but extended itself over Palestine, Sy- ria, and Egypt. The austerities of the Encratites, the disciples of the learned Tatian, greatly exceeded even those of the Marcionites. They held matter as the source of all evil, and therefore condemned the most innocent gratifications. They were indeed so abste- mious as to give only water in the celebration of the Lord's pupper. The creation of the world was considered by them as the work of a Deity of an inferior nature to the Supreme Being, and the body of Christ as an appearance, not a reality. Car- pocrates, though likewise a convert to tlie tenets of Gnos- ticism, was distinguished by manners exactly the reverse of the follower? of Tatiaii. He asserted thatgoodand evil were the mere result of opinion; that faith and charity were alone essential to salvation^ and that the passions bcinc; imj)lante(l in man by the Supremo Being, obedience to their dictates was the duty of all mankind. These opinions, so well calculated to flatter the corrupt propensities of human nature, were extensively receiv- ed. To these, Carpocrates added a disbelief of the resurrec- SECOND CENTUllY, ti tion of the body, and many opinions v/hich blended Christianity witli Orienta] Philosophy. Perhaps this heretic is the tirst who asserted the simple humanity of Christ, who, he contended, was only distinguished from the rest of mankind by his superior virtue. Whether we consider the greatness of its reputation, the number of its votaries, or the regularity of its system, the Val- lentinian heresy holds the mostdistinguished rank amongst those which pervaded this century. Its founder, Valentine, incensed at having been refused the rank of bishop, rejected orthodoxy, and taught his doctrines at Rome, whence they were diifused througli Europe, Africfa, and Asia. Refining upon the estab- lished genealogies of the Eons, he arranged and named them according to his own inventive imagination, and assigned to each his prqper situation and employment. A system which con- sisted only of a certain arrangement of qualities or attributes which composed the Deity, and the inferior beings, admitted of considerable alterations according to the caprice of tiiosc by whom it was professed; and amongst the numerous disciples of Valentine there were few who contented themselves with the fancies which were already prepared for their reception. Montanus, a native of Ardabon,in Masia, alFected to believe ^ himself the Paraclete or Comforter, and that he was sent to perfect the moral doctrines of Christ. He made a distinction between the Comforter promised by Christ to his apostles, and the Holy Spirit which was shed upon them on the day of Pente-' cost, and considered the former as a divine teacher, which char- acter he himself assumed. He and his followers pretended (o the gift of prophecy, and extraordinary illumination, and were distinguished by their extreme austerity. Not less averse to the. arts which improve, than to the innocent enjoyments which em- bellish human life, Montanus anathematized all those sciences which have polished or entertained mankind. Not nieicly the male, but even the female disciples of this heretic pretended to the gifts of in;j)iration ; amongstwhom two ladies of distinguished quality resigned their husbands, and every delightful domestic connection, to preach in public according to the dictates of their prophetic spirit, which was generally exerted in denimciations of woe to the world, particularly to the Roman empire. The \ most celebrated of his disciples was the ingenious and learned, ^ but austere and censorious, Tertullian. Numerous were the different sects which arose in this century: but many of them had no other foundation than some variation from the heresies already noticed. Theodotus, a tanner, hut a learned and ingenious man, asserted the simple humanity of Jesus Christ; whilst Praxeas, on the contrary, contended that 72 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. Ihc union between Cod and Christ was so intimate, (hat the" >Suprcmc 15einars they were (exposed to a rigorous persecution in Palestine, ICgypt, the rest of Africa, Italy, Gaul, and other parts. In this persecution Leonides the father of Of- THIRD CENTURY. 75 igen, and Irenasus bisliop of Lyons, suffered martyrdom. On this occasion Tcrtullian composed his Apology. The violence of Pagan intolerance was most severely felt in Egypt, and particularly at Alexandria; and among many instan- ces of suffering virtue in that city, Eusebius relates one which is too extraordinary to be passed over in silence. Pontamicena, a woman not less distingushed for her chastity than for her beauty, wliich was exqusite, was condemned to suf- fer for her religion. To induce her to abjure her faith she was threatened with prostitution; but was protected from the in- sults of the mob by Ba&ilidcs, a soldier to whose custody she was committed; and impressed with his kindness and humanity, she promised that after her death she would make intercession for his salvation. Pontamiana suffered the most cruel tortures, and with her mother Marcella was burned to death, boiling pitch being poured over their naked bodies. After some time the sol- dier Basilides was apprehended for not taking the military oath, which was considered by the Christians as an act of idolatry; and being questioned concerning the motives of his conversion, he replied that Pontamiana had appeared to him in a dream, and had assured him that her prayers for his salvation were crowned with success, and that he would soon be called to enjoy the reward of his virtue. The beauty and interest of this nar- rative are not destroyed, even if we believe the dream of Basili- des not to have been miraculous. A still more shocking scene was acted in another part of Af- rica. Four young men and two women were apprehended as Christians, and condemned to die. One of the latter, UbeaPer- petua, ayoung widow of a good family, had a child at her breast; and the other, Felicitas, was brought to bed in prison only three days before her execution. They were, as usual, thrown to the wild beasts; and the two females in particular, after being tossed by a wild cow and horribly mangled, while the milk was flow- ing from their breasts, expired with the greatest resignation and the most licroic fortitude. The interval between the death of Severus and the time when Maximin assumed the imperial purple, was a season peculiarly favorable to the Christians. They publicly appeared at court, and composed a considerable part of the household and favor- ites of the amiable Alexander, being protected by Mammea his mother. The severities they endured from his successor Maxi- min, were probably to be ascribed more to his displeasure at their attachment to the former emperor, and their having been protected by him, than to their religious principles. From the reign of Maximin to that of Decius, the Christians enjoyed still more favor than they had ever before experienced. The 76 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. emperor Philip, steppinfj beyond the bounds observed by AI-* exander, who had paid divine honors to Christ, and had placed his statue or picture along with tliose of Abraham and Orphe- us, in his domestic chapel, was so strongly and openly attached to them, as to have given occasion to the belief that he had ful- ly conformed to tiie doctrines of the Gospel, and had consented to make an humble avowal of his former guilt, and secretly to implore permission to enter the threshold of the sanctuary. That these opinions were fallacious is in the highest degree prob- able; but thus much may reasonably be deduced from them, that the clemency of the emperor must have been extremely favorable to the reception of Christianity amongst his subjects, and that the doctrines of the Gospel would probably be embra- ced by many timid but honest minds, whom the dread of a per- secuting tyrant wouid have prevented from making an open pro- fession of their faith in Christ. The accession of Decius to the imperial throne fatally terminated this state of security and peace; and, during his short reign, theChristians were exposed to greater calamities than any they had hitherto sulFered. Con- siderable numbers were publicly destroyed, several purchased safety by bribes, or secured it by flight; and many deserted from the faith, and willingly consented to burn incense on the altars of the gods. The city of Alexandria, the great theatre of persecution, had even anticipated the edicts of the emperor, and had put to death a number of innocent persons, among whom were some women. The imperial edict for persecuting the Christians was published in the year 219; and shortly after Fabianus bishop of Home, with a number of his followers, was put to death. The venerable bishops of Jerusalem and Antioch died in prison; the most cruel tortures v/ere employed, and the numbers that perished are by all parties confessed to have been very considerable. Gallus the successor of the inhuman De- cius, continued, during his transient reign of not quite two years, the severities practised by his predecessor. In 253 Gallus was killed l)y liis soldiers, and was succeeded for a short time by i'Emiliari, who was also soon massacred, and Va- lerian chosen in his room. The first years of Valerian were fa- vorable to the Christians; but the emperor was afterwards made the dupe of Maciinus, a magician; and in the year 257 issued severe edicts against the Chiistians, and numbers were sacrific- ed in dilFerent modes — some were scourged to death, some burnt, and many perished by the sword. In 2ti0 ^'alerian was taken prisoner by the Persians, and frrmi that period the tranquility of the church was scarcely interrupted during the remainder of the century. In the history of the preceeding century the creed of Saint THIRD CENTURY. 77 Irenaeus, bishop of Lyons, which he affirms to have been the general creed of the Christian church, was distinctly dctaled. The creed which Tertullian gives as the system of belief in his time corresponds in most respects with that ofirenceus; and it must have been composed at the farthest about the beginning of this century, "We bt'lieve," says (he father, "in one God, but under this dispensation (which wecaJl Oikonomian,) that to the one God there is a Son, his Wo d, who proceeded from iiim, by whom all things were made, and without whom nothing was made. He, sent hy the Father to a virgin, and born of her, became man and God, the Son of man, and the Son of God, and was named Jesus Christ. Wo believe that he suffered, was dead and bu- ried, according to the Sciipturcs, and being raised by the Fa- ther, and taken up into heaven, that he sits at the right hand of the Father, and shall come again to judge both the quick and the dead. Who sent, according to his promise from the Father, the Holy Ghost, the comforter, the sanctifier of the faith of those who believe in the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost." The opinions of the Platonic Christians, that the Scriptures were not to be understood according to their literal, but agree- ably to their allegorical sense, had at this time deeply pervaded the Christian world. The plainest precepts of the Gospel were supposed to contain some latent meaning, and ample scope was opened io the most absurd and chimerical interpretations. With the 0|)inions, the Christian teaciiers had adopted the habits and manners of the philosophic school. They assumed the dress of tl'.e pompous sophist, and delivered the plain doctrines of the Gospel with strained and studied eloquence. The belief that solitude, contemplation, and abstinence were necessary to ele- vate the soul to a knowledge of divine truth, was derived fiom this philosophy, and was earnestly inculcated during this cen- tury. One of the first instances which we find recorded of these voluntary seclusions from the common affairs of life, is that of Paul, who retired from the Decian persecution to the deserts of Thebais, where he resided ninety years. His example was not, however, a solitary proof of human folly: many others retired lo forests, to caverns, and to dens, where they practised in soli- tude the most severe discipline, and made pretences, not only to extraordinary devotion, but to extraordinary illumination; and a voluntary seclusion from secular a(f lirs was commonly incul- cat(;d as the perfection of piety and virtue. Anthony, whose eventful, if not miraculous life, has been recorded by the pen of Athanasius, retired at a very early age into the Egyptian deserts; and the respect which was paid to his character, an^ 78 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. his wonderful relations, greatly contributed to extend the ardour for retirement. Some new doctrines concerning the state of the soul after death appear to have made a considerable progress during this century. The undistinguished believer was consigned to puri- fication, and the expiation of his sins in a slate after this life, • and anterior to his participation of the joys of heaven; but the martyrs were supposed to be received to eternal glory immedi- ately upon the dissolution of the body. The annual commemo- ration of their sufferings and victory was solemnly and fervently observed in the churcli. In compliance with the superstitions of tlieir pagan brethren, and with a view to recommend them- selves to their favor, the Christians appointed the celebration of these anniversaries on the days appropriated to Pagan festi- vals, and introduced into them whatever miglit captivate the fancy, and recommend these rites to their heathen neighbors. We have beheld the Christians during the two preceding centuries, compelled to assembled in the houses, perhaps, of son^e of the more opulent of their society, or in some secret and sequestered retreat. In the third century, their appearance became more respectable, and they were either permitted to erect, or connived at in erecting, convenient edifices for religi- ous worship. This season of external prosperity was improved by the ministers of the church, for the exertion of new claims, and the assumption of powers, with Avhich they had not been previously invested. At first these claims were modestly urged, and gradually allowed; but they laid a foundation for the en- croachments which were afterwards made upon the rights of the whole Christian community, and for lofty pretensions to the right of supremacy and spiritual dominion. Those lands which were purchased from the common stock for the benefit of the whole, were in time considered as the exclusive pro- perty of the clergy, whose rights were represented as supe- rior to the claims of earthly potentates, since they were derived from Heaven, and entailed upon the ministers of re- ligion as the sucr.essors of the holy Apostles, and of the Jewish priesthood. Several alterations in the form of church government appear to have been introduced during the third century. Some de- gree of j)omp was tiiought necessary to render so singular an institution respectable to the minds of a gross multitude, who are only capable of judging from external, appearances. Au attention to this circumstance was probably one amongst many causes for appointing new orders of ministers in the church; but Christian societies were not destitute of more cogent rea- sons. Ab their numbers increased, their labors became pro- THIRD CENTURY. 79 portionably greater; and it was necessary to provide assist- ance, and, more agreeable to good order, to assign to each his proper function. Inferior ministers were therefore instituted, who derived their appellations from the offices they fulfilled. The Copiatae or Fossarii provided for the decent interment of the dead. The Parabolani attended the sick, particularly in infectious or pestilential diseases. The Acolylhists were em- ployed in lighting the candles of the church, and attending the ministers during the celebration of the Lord's Supper; and to the Exorcists was assigned the office of praying over pos- sessed persons at such times as no public intercession was made for them; and while they relieved the bodily wants of the miseral)le sufferer, whose chief residence was in the church, they relaxed his mind by leading him to some useful or inno- cent employment. The Notaries were appointed to record every remarkable occurrence relating to the society of which they were members. The institution of this order is ascribed to Fabian at Rome, under the Decian persecution, at which time they were employed to collect the actions and memorials' of the martyrs. These ministers probably derived their emo* laments, not merely from the precarious bounly of the society, but from a certain proportion of the fixed revenues of the church. The principal of them (no longer obliged to depend upon an uncertain*subsistence, which was augmented or dimi- nished according to the zeal or opulence of the community) had obtained, before the close of this century, the possession of several considerable estates, which had been bequeathed or presented to the church. The external diirnity of the ministers of religion Avas ac- companied by a slill greater change in its discipline. The simple rules prescribed by the apostles for the preservation of good order in the church, branched out into so many luxuriant shoots, that it was diflicult to recognize the parent stem. In many societies, all persons unbaptized or excommunicated were considered as out of the reach of salvation. Nor was the sacrament of baptism administered to any till the humble Ca- techumen had been publicly exorcised, had acknowledge him- self under the influence of a malignant spirit, and had sub- mitted to a long preparation. lie was then, in the presence of those already initiated, publicly admitted into the church. This rite was performed in a mode extremely different from that which had been adopted in the two preceding centuries. As the number of converts to Christianity increased, the older Christians, in order more effectually to judge of the religious knowledge of those whom they admitted to communion, very judiciously lengthened their season of probation. Their dur^ so HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. ation of this time differed in different places, and according to the circumstances of the probationers, who, in cases of extreme sickness, or the general conversion of a wliole nation, were immediately admitted to baptism. In general, however, a sufficient time was allowed for iiiblructing the' ("alechumens in the doctrines of religion, who were arranged in dithreot classes, in proportion to the time they had passed in brobation, or the progress they had made in religious attainments. The immediate candidates for baptism registered their own names with tliose of tiieir sponsors in the public d} pticks (or registers) of the church, afier which they were examined respecting their qualifications. These regulations, which were eminently calculated to exclude unworthy members, were however ac- companied by some observances liigiily fintastical and absurd. The Catechumen was exorcised for twenty days previous to his baptism, in order to .deliver him from the supposed dominion of evil spirits, and during that time was prepared by absti- nence, the knowledge of the Lord's prayer, and the Articles of Belief, for becoming a member of (he church. In imita- tion of the Pagans, the Christians had thought proper to intro- duce mysteries into the religion of Christ, and the administra- tion of baptism, confirmalion, ordination, the celebration of the Lord's Supper, the Lord's Prayer, and a number of other offices, were industriously concealed from 'the Catechumen. The candidates for baptism were divided into classes; one class was permitted to hear (he sermon, but not the prayers of the church; another was allowed to be auditors of the prayers offered for themselves; a third was admitted to hear (he prayers for themselves^ and the Energumens (or Demoniacs,) and then formally dismissed. The Catechumen not only promised, by himself or by his sponsors, to renounce Satan and all his works, but accompanied this renunciation by some action expressing his abhorrence to the Devil; sometimes by stretching out his hands, as if to compel his departure, and sometimes by an ex- sufflation, or sj)itting, in order to intimate his abliorrence. In the performance of these rights, the face of (he actor was di- rected towards the west, which wrts considered as the abode of darkness and the emblem of the Devil; while the east was re- garded as (he region of light, and the rising sun as a symbol of (he Sun of Righteousness. Tliis rr;nunciation ^\as succeeded by turning (he face to the cast, and making a vow to act in conformi(y lo the profession of Cliristianity, a public confes- sion of faith. I'iach of these rereriionies was repeated three times, ('onlirrnation inmiedialcly followed the reception of baptism. This ceremony consisted in anointing them with holy oil and the imposition of hands; the former of which practices THIRD CENTURY. 81 Was probably introduced about the beginning of this century; and to this unction was ascribed the clfect of confirming the soul in all spiritual graces on the part of God, and the confir- mation of the profession of a Christian on the part of man. The invocation of the Spirit in this rite was conceived to add wisdom and strength, to establish men in innocence, as the new birth of baptism imparted innocence and forgiveness of sin. White garments were distributed to the Neophytes upon their being baptised, which after being worn eight days were deposited in the church. The believer, who by this rite be- came incorporated into the society of Christians, was congril- tulated upon his admission with the kiss of peace, and was pre- sented with a mixture of milk and honey ,'or milk and wine. After a few other trifling ceremonies, he was permitted to par- take of the sacrament of the Lord's Supper, which began in several of the more opulent societies to be administered with much external pomp. The excessive respect which was paid to baptismal rites was still further augmented by the disputes which arose concerning it during this century, in which the necessity of re-baptizing heretics, who, after their defection, sought for re-admission into the Church, was strongly contend- ed for, and occasioned the convention of several councils, the decrees of which were issued according to the prevailing dis- position of the presiding members. A regular form of discipline began to take place during the third century in every matter which fell within the cognizance of the Church. At this time the penitents appear to have been divided into classes; the first of which were the Flentcs or Mourners, who were stationed in the avenues to the church, where, in a postrate posture, they supplicated for permission to perform public penance. After obtaining this request, they received the title of Audimks or Hearers, and had the privi- lege of entering the church, and of hearing the scriptures and thfe sermon. The third order were denominated Genvjleclentes or Kneelers, were allowed to unite in the prayers offered on their account, and stationed in the nave of the church, where they received the benediction of the bisliop. The last order was that of the Consistentes or By-standers, who were allowed, along with tlieir less guilty brethren, to ap[)roach the altar, to join ill the common prayer, and be present at the oblations; but they were excluded from a particij)ation of the Lord's Supper. During the season of penitence, the offenders were compelled to appear in sackcloth, or sackcloth and ashes; and in some churches, the men were obliged to shave their heads, and the women to wear a veil, and either to cut ofl^ their hair, or wear it in a dishevelled manner, as a token of dejection and repent- 83 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. ance. The time which was appointed for penitence was pro^ tractcd or extended hy the bi?hop, according to the marks of contrition which were dislinguislied in the penitent, and this was called an indulgence. He was invested also with autl.ority to alter ti^c nature of the penance. At the close of the Dcciart penecution, the doors of the church were crowded by sup- phants, who, to secure theiiJive?,liad tonsenfed eitlier to make a tacit renunciation of tlieir faith, by purchasing testimonials, from the magistrates of their adherence to paganism and retir- ing from observation; or who had reluctantly consented to burn incense, or to offer sacrifice upon the altars of the gods. These opostates were called Libellatici, Thuiificali, and Sacrificati. Their success was various; to some the gates of reconciliation Averc at once opened; against others they were securely closed, and that not ahvajs in proportion to the guilt of the otfcndcr, but to the accustomed lenity or rigour of the church to which he belotiged. A spirited and rigorous controversy arose on this occasion, particularly in Africa, in which the eloquence and the ardour of Cyprian, bishop of Carthage, at length pre- vailed; and it was enacted that those who had obtained testi- monials from the magistrates, of having offered adoratinn to the gods of the empire, should be admitted to a rcconcilialiou with the Church; but that such as had publicly burnt incense should remain in penance, and should not be restored to com- munion, unless they were in danger of death, and had com- menced penitents previous to their sickness. . A sentence scarcely less rigid was pronounced against the ecclesiastic who had lapsed into idolatry; he was indeed admitted to hope that in time he might be received into communion with the Church, but he was for ever excluded from all clerical honors. It was, indeed, higiily nccessarj to cxliibit ^uch a ])icture of severity in the Church, and of contrition in the offender, as might effectu- ally deter his brethren from pursuing his footsteps. The Apostolici^il Lent we have already seen was observed only a few days before Easter. In the course of the third century, it extended at Rome to three weeks. It did not stop here; before the middle of the succeeding age, it was prolonged to six weeks, and then began to be called Quadragesima, or forty days fast. About the time of the Council of Elibeiis, Saturday was observed as a day for keeping the lesser fast in some of the western churches, and three days of abstinence were observed in the week. In time, however,' the fast on Saturday was observed with gi eater strictness, and that on Wednesday was wliolly disregarded. On the days of humilia- tion it was customary to pray in a kneeling posture, contrary to the practice of offering their devotions standing, which was THIRD CENTURY, 83 usual at those periods when any joyful event was commemo- rated, or any festival observed. The increasing passion for austerities, which_during this century was so observable, must be ascribed to the incrc.ising belief in the power of malig- nant spirits, who were, supposed to be continually inciting men to the commission of evil, and whose influence was thought to be con^jiderably diminished by abstinence and mor- tification. This opinion may easily be traced into the Gnostic philoso- phy, which insensibly became interwoveii with the doctrines of Christianity; but a great number of those rites which were introduced into the. discipline of the Church, can only be con- sidered as ail accommodation to Paganism. ]t would be ex- tremely uncandid to supj)ose, that in the adaptation of these lites, those by whom they were introduced saw the extent to which they would afterwards proceed, or conceived the vast accessions of power and wealth which would accrue from them to the rulers of the Church. Matters apparently trifling in themselves might with propriety be conceded to the prejudices of tiie multitude, and to the intention of making Christianity more acceptable to the new converts. Many of the Jewish and Pagan pro.-elytes, who were really convinced of the truths of the Gospel, languished in the absence of ceremonies which are naturally adapted to the taste of the unreflecting multi- tude, while the insolent infidel haughtily insisted upon the inanity of a religion which was not matiifested by an external symbol or decoration. In order to accommodate Christianity to the«e prejudices, a number of rites were instituted; and while the dignifieci titles of the Jewish priesthood were, through a compliance with the prejudices of that people, con- ferred upon the Christian teachers, many ceremonies were introduced which coincided with the genius of Paganism. The truths of the Gospel were taught by sensible images, and many of the ceremonies employed in celebrating the heathen myste- ries were observed in the institutions of Christ, which soon, in their turn, obtained the name of mysteries, and served as a melancholy precedent for future innovations, and as a founda- tion for that structure of absurdity and superstition which de- formed and disgraced the church. The catalogue of hercsiarchs during the third century is not so extensive as th;hcd place amongst the Christian writers of the third century. His attention to the Sacred Scriptures was early and indefatigable; but though the principal, tliey were not the only objects of his studies; lie was conversant in philosophy and polite literature, published several doctrinal and moral treatises, and entered the field of controversy with vigor and success. The number of his lite- rary performances exceeds tliat of any other Christian writer in the early ages, and is indeed very considerable. He com- posed Commentaries, Scholia, and Homilies U[)on the Bible, parts of which still exist; treatises upon prayer, and on the principles of religion; and eight books in deft;nce of Chris- tianity against tlie attacks of Celsus, which are still extant, and are invaluable. His Hexapla was a performance of per- haps more utility than labor: it consisted in placing the Greek versions of the Septuagint, of Symmachiis, and of Theodolion, against the text in the Hebrew. His greatest work was, how- ever, the conquest of every corrupt propensity. His virtue, his humility, and his amiable manners, together with his emi- nent abilities, have for ever secured to him the veneration and regard of po?terity, though they were insuflicient to preserve him from the hatred and calumnies of his contemporaries. Of such men, every action of their lives, every circumstance in wliich they are concerned, is interesting. The self-denial so" remarkable in Origen, throughout the whole of his life, waS" 88 HrSTORV OF THE CHtfpCH. observable at a very carlj period. His father suffered martyr- dom under Sevcrus; and the entreaties and evei) compulsion of his mother were barely sufficient to prevent her son, who Avas then only a youth o( seventeen, from suffering in the same cause. \\'hen prevented, he o'rotc to his father, earnestly ex- horting him to persevere in his faith, and cautioning him against the entreaties of his adversaries, though the support of hia wife and seven children depended upon his life, llis zeal for the truth appears to have been unaffected and unvarying, and the whole of his life to have been employed for the promotion of virtue. Much of it was passed in indigence: and though his virtues had attracted the notice of Mammea, the mother of IheEmpcror, he died destitute of common conveniences. His early station was that of a teacher of grammar; he was then chosen to hll the chair of the Alexandrian School, and contri- buted in a high degree to extend the reputation of that semi- nary. He was not, however, suffered to enjoy his situation in tran(juility: he incurred perhaps the envy, certainly the re- sentment, of Demetrius, bishop of Alexandria, by whom he was excommunicated, expelled from his home, and deprived of his rank as presbyter. His active endeavors to promote Christianity rendered him peculiarly obnoxious to the Pagans; in the Decian persecution he endured imprisonment, torture, and chains. He was at length delivered from persecution, and died under the reign of Gallus. The character of Origen, though uncommonly exalted and amiable, was not without a -few dark shades. Charmed with the subtleties of tiic Platonic Pliilosophy, he blended it with Christianity; and maintained that the Scriptures were not to be literally, and allcgorically explained. The celebrity of Origen, which continually increased, extended this mode of explan.ition to perhaps aculpahle excess, till it became almost general. Charitable and generous to others,' his rigor and Belfdcnial were likewise carried to an extreme which proved prejudicial to his constitution, and which sometimes extended to ahsuidity. Cyprian, who in the year 248 attained the episcopal See of Carthage, acfjuired a degree of admiration and applause from his contt-mfioraiio, whirh has not hccn denied (o iiim by pos- terity. Alfiihle, virtuous, and (:harital)ljL' in his private charac- ter, he was zealous, spirited, and active in his public station, and possessed all those ipialiiics which are calculated to attach friends, and excite the jealousy of adversaries. He bad at- tained to manhood, anrl been some years a teacher of rhetoric, before he embraced Christianity; and his conversion from Paganism, and zeal for Christianity, had made him so highly TUIKD CENTUliY. S9 obnoxious to tiie people, that in theUecian persecution he was repeatedly demanded by tliem; and must liave been f^acrificed to their resentment, had he not secured his safety by a prudent retreat. In this concealment, impervious to all but a few of his faithful friends, he contrived to regulate all tl.e affairs of his church, to whicii he returned at the close of the persecution. He then entered into a spirited controversy with Stephen, bishop of Rome, concerning the propriety of re-baptizing heretics. The haughty prelate insisted with extreme arro- gance, that baptism administered by those who had seceded from the Churcli was perfectly valid j but he was resolutely oppospd by the inflexiljle Cyprian, who asserted, on the con- trary, that baptism performed by heretics was null. How far each party was right in this question, it is not the object of the present worlc to determine. The conduct of Stephen dur- ing the time of lis being agitated, was, however, extremely insolent. The severe edicts of Valerian, which were particu- larly directed against the ministers of the Christian Church, were fatal to the devoted Cyprian: he was liist banished to Birtha, where he resided some time, and in the following yeai: was recalled to Carthage, where he was confined to the nar- row limits of his own garden. Still inflexible in the faith, he refused to purchase life by sacrificing to the heathen gods. He was then condemned to be beheaded; and the cheerful piety witli which he encountered death, together with the vir- tues of Ids life, occasioned a general lamentation for him, both among his Christian and Pagan contemporaries. Many of his literary performances related to the discipline of the Cl)urch, and arc, to2;ether with a considerable number of moral and theological treatises, composed in a style uncommonly animated and pious. His desire of being rhetorical has, however, and with some reason, suiijected him to the charge of turgidity. Gregory, bishop of Neocesarea, and Dionysius, bishop of Alexandria, were both disci|)les of Origen, and each of them among the number of those who retired from the Decian per- secution. The miracles which were ascribed to Gregory, and which obtained for him the surname of Thaiimaturgus, have bestowed upon him a degree of celebrity which he v/ould never have derivf^d from las [cw literary productions. Those frag- ments which remain of the works of Dionysius, are not with- out a considerable degree of ingenuity and learning; they are chiefly conlrov(!rsal, or relating to discipline. The literary abilities of Methodius, bishop of Tyre are principally remark- able from the celebrity of his antagonist, the learned and sophistical Porphyry, a Syrian, of the school of Ammonius, Trho attacked the doctrines of Christianity in a voluminous and 12 90 HISTOUY OF THE CHUUCH. elaborate work, which was destroyed by an edict of the Em- peror in the following century. Amonc^t tiic lesser writers were Seiapion, bishop of Antioch, Minucius Fehx, who openly attacked i'aganism, and Julius Africanus, a man noi destitute of erudition; but the greater part of whose perforniiinct s arc lost. (,"opies of the 8eptuagint weic diligently corretled by several ditForent writers, possessed of abilities very ad( quale to their task: amongst these were llesychius, the martyrs Lucian and Pamphihis, and Pierius, who obtained the name of the younger Origen. The Apostolical Canons and Constitutions, works which it has been pretended were composed by the Twelve Apostles conjcintly with St. Paul, and copied by Clerjiens, who acted as amanuen?is upon the occasion, have been supposed by some ingenious critics to have been fabricated in the tliiid or fourth century. They effect to establish several points relative to discipline, which were not mentioned in the New Testament. The Ct)nstitutions appear to be a compilation of old treatises, which convert Christianity into a mere ceremonial law. The eighth book has been ascri bed to Hippolitus, an Arabian bishop, who composed a work called The Apostolical Tradition concern- ing Ecclrsinstical Ofjicrs, and who has been supposed the com- piler of the Constitutions which lie published at Rome. The honor of this impo^turc has not, however, remained with the good prelate, but has been bestowed upon many. Amongst the profane authors of the third century, Longinus the rhetorician, aid the historian Dion Cassius, are justly en- titled to the most dislinguished rank. CHAPTER V. -fij- THE I^OURTH CENTURY. GENERAL STATE OF THE CHURCH IN THIS CENTURY.— OF CHURCH GOVERNMENT, DOCTRINE, RITES, AND CEKEAlONIES, IN THE FOURTH CENTURY— OF THE SECTS WHICH APPEARED IN THE FOURTH CENTURY.-OF LEARNING AND LEARNED MEN IN THE FOURTH CENTURY. The events of the fourth contury hold a distinguished rank in the .'uinals of the Christian faith. During this period the truths of the Gospel were publicly received, and professed by a succession of the great masters of the Roman world. Chris- tianity became the established religion of the empire; and, in consequence of the contest between the Ortiiodox and Arian parties, the primitive faith of the Churqh was nicely ascer- tained, and delivered to posterity in precise and determinate term. No longer abandoned to the suggestions of fancy, the Christian professor was expected to conform to that rule of faith prescrii)ed by the great leaders of the Church, or com- pelled to relinquish his title of an orthodox believer in Christ. The tranquility which, after the Decian persecution, had with little interruption soothed and recruited the Church, con- tinued during eiglileen years of the reign of Diocletian, who assumed the imperial purple in the year 284. In this prosper- ous season, the Christians publicly professed their religious sen- timents, and were joined by numbers so considerable, as to require an addition of several more edifices for the perform- ance of public worship. But this halcyon calm was rudely interrupted. Gallcrius Caesar, whose hatred to the Christians had already been mani- fested l)y his ref]uisilion that ti»ey should renounce either their religion or his service, had liie address, by fictitious oracles, to terrify and irritate the timid and credulous mind of the Em- peror against his Christian subjects. Returning victorioui from the Persian war, he urged his importunitiei with accu- 9*i nisTORY or the curncn, mulatod force; and after spending a winter at Nicomedia witfe Diocletian, in which the extermination of the Christians was the object of their consultation, he ol)taincd an edict, enjoin- ing tliat the churches and writings of the Christians should be destroyed; all their civil rights and privileges annulled; and that no pretence nor rank, h.owever exalted, should be sufficient to excuse them from piinisliment. 'J'he day previous to the appearance of this edict, the persecution commenced b} the demolition of the piincipal church, which in a few hours was raised to the ground. Alarmed and irritated at th(^se proceed- ings, the edict, which was placed in the most conspicuous part of the city, was instantly destroyed by a Christian, who paid for his temerity by being roasted alive. Gallerius, whose ran- cor to the (Jliristians could be gratified by nothing short of their total extirpation, and whose short-sighted policy did not enable him to perceive that slower and more insidious mea- sures were more calculated to undermine the constancy of the Christians, and destroy their cau>e, than those violent methods which animated them to action and resistance, had recourse to new projects. A dreadful fire, which raged in the imperial palace, was attributed to the Christians, who (in order to pro- duce a confession of their guilt) were destroyed inconsiderable numbers, with every refinement of torture which cruelty could suggest. Some were broiled to death on gridirons, after being cruelly scourged, and their wounds washed with brine; others were thrown to wild beasts, and others starved to death. The cfTort was, however, ineHeclual; and amongst the various causes assigned fortius conflagafion, perhaps ti)e most probable is, that it was the act of the crafty and sanguinary Gallerius. This catastrophe was succeeded by numerous edicts against the Christians; and a furious persecution raged throughout the empire, except in the provinces of Gaul, under the government of Conslantius, the father of Conslantine, who protected their persons, though he permitted the demolition of their churches. During a series of years these sanguinary edicts were enforced or suspended according to the caprice of the several masters of the Roman world, or as their recess from the public concerns of an empire distracted by civil commotions afforded them leisure. Great numbers of the (.'hristians suffered the severest tortures in this persecution; though the accounfs given of it by succeeding historians are probably exaggerated. There is, jiowevcr, suflicient of well authenticated facts, to assure us amply of the rruel and inlolcranl disposition of the professors of pagan philosophy. The human imaginations was indeed almost exhausted in inveninga variety of tortures. Some were impaled alive; others had their limbs broken, and in that con- roFRTH cEXTunr. 93 dition Vt'cre left to expire. Some were roasted by slow fires; and some suspended by the feet with their iieads downward, and a fire being made under them, were suffocated by the smoi, who on the death of Constaniius ascended the imperial throne, was a steady and insidious enemy to the Christians, wliose faith he had abjured, and whose professors he detested and despised. AlFecting a liberality of sentiment which extended to every thing within its reach, he avoided an open persecution of the Christians; but Ills attacks were artfully directed to undermine the very foundations of the Church. To elfoct this he strictly prohi- bited the Christians from teaching philosophy, and the liberal arts; destroyed the privilege which had been granted to their society; and exiiausted all his powers of wit and sophistical in- genuity, to exhibit them in a ridiculous and rontempible light. The deserted temples were once more opened for the reception of the multitude, and Polytheism reared her unnumbeied heads in ev(!ry part of the empire. To gi-atify liis rancor against the Christians still more, the emperor protected and favored the Jews, and re:-.olved to rebuild their temple at Je- rusalem. This attempt served only, however, to afford a fur- ther testimony to the truths of the Gospel predictions; for, consi- derable balls of lire are affirmed (o have repeatedly issued from the foundations, and destroyed the artificers, who, after several attempts, were compelled to desist from their purpose. Had the apparently moderate measure of Julian been directed to an impartial toleration of all religious systems, much praise inight be due to a man, who, though mi>taken in a very impor- tant point, possessed the principles of benicnity and candor; but his rancor towards the Chii>tians was marked and extreme; he ihdustriously fomented the disturbances by which they were separated, and plundered the magnificent church of Antioch. The disgraceful feelings of revenge insligatcd him to oppose a religion, which had been so higlily indebted for its establish- ment to a predecessor whose memory he detested. There were, doubtless, many trails of a superior understanding in Julian; but his philosophy was disgraced by a servile attach- ment to popular applause, by profound dissimulation, and by a superstitious regard to magic; the certain proof of an unen- lightened and contracted n>ind. There is the utmost reason to believe that the emperor's hatred to Christianity vt'ould ha^e been still more apparently displayed, had he not perished in the Persian war, in the second year of his reign. 'J'he death of Julian restored to the Church a protector in _ FOURTH CENTURY. 97 the person of the emperor Jovian, who was raised by the suf- frages of the army from a private station to the imperial throne. Jovian had scarcely assumed the purple, before the religious commotions, wliich during the short reign of his predecessor had secretly heated the contending parties, burst forth with added impetuosity and strength. Every contender hoped to find in the emperor a protector, who, while he elevated their opinions into notice by his own profession, might blast and crush those of their opponents. He embraced the cause of Consubstantiality, but without persecuting the Arians. His successor, Valentinian, pursued the same line of conduct, and was actuated by sentiments of liberality and toleration, never experienced by his brother Velens, who severely persecuted the Consubstantialists in the eastern division of the empire. They again obtained an ascendency under Gratian, and Theo- dosius the great; the latter of whom conceived the romantic project of healing all further division, by a convention of all the jarring sects, in which the subtleties of these mysteries might be discussed, and the truths of religion defined and es- tablished. On a cursory review of the events of the fourth century, it might be conceived, that however it had been afflicted by the severe persecution under Diocletian, the general state of the Christian world must have been more prosperous and happy than at any preceding period. Openly professed by the empe- rors, established as the religion of the empire, and the Interests of the Church by every possible means extended and enlarged, we should naturally expect that this would have been the gol- den period of the Christian Church, and that its professors, too near the fountain head of truth not to imbibe the pure and unpolluted stream, and firmly secured in the possessi«)n of their divine rights, would have enjoyed in tranquility and innocence those blessings which their progenitors had looked for with anxious wishes and trembling hopes. But the unhappy dis- putes which had arisen concerning points difticult to be under- stood, involved them in domestic evils, scarcely less pernicious to their prosperity and peace than the edicts of the persecutor or the sword of the tyrant. The Consubstantialist, who believes Christ to be of one or the same substance with the Father, beheld with haughty contempt, or indignant scorn, the person and the followers of the presbyter Arius, while the Arian returned his disdain with implacable ;inirnosity. The historian Sozomen draws a very favorable picture of the general conduct of the clergy during this period. The bishops, he says, were men of exemplary characters; and the zeal and virtues of the presbyters were such that thev conciliated more and more the 13 9S WrSTORY or TIIK CntTRCH. affections of Ibo people, and gained converts from p.nganisrri every day. As the Church however increased in numbers, we are authorized to believe that its native purity became in some degree contaminated. Calamity and opposition too are favor- able to the promotion of virtue; many of the professors of Christianity would naturally lose, in ease and security, a part of that integrity which distinguished them in the crisis of dan- ger and of contest; and the stoclc of piety would be little aug- mented by those converts, who now professed Christianity, not from a conviction of its truths, but either from an indifference to any religious system, or a fashionable compliance with the faith of the court. The Diocletian persecution was preceded by considerable depravation of manners; and before that liad abated, the Church was a sufferer from internal dissension, iVorn tlie cabals of ambitious members, and from schism even amongst the reputed orthodox. From the year 330 to that of 370, the I'crj^ian Christians underwent a series of great sufferings, in which considerable numbers perished; and their calamities were renewed towards the close of this century. Many bishops and other pious persons were sacrificed in this cruel persecution. The extraordinary {)ains taken by Constantine for the propa- gation of evangelical truth, were attended with uncommon success. It cannot bj doubted but a multitude of nominal professors, influenced l)y the example and authority of the em- peror, would enter into the Church. Hut its limits were ex- tended to remote nations. The inhabitants both of the Greater and Lesser Armenia b(;astcd the having received Christianity soon after its promulgation; but in this century the monarcli Tiridates, with his court, publicly professed the truths of the Gospel, and establislied the Armenian Church. The Abyssi- nians, or Ethiopians, received the faith fiom Frumentius, a zealous Egyptian, who, after being consecrated by Athanasius at Alexandria, returned to Abyssinia, and officiated as the bishop of that (ountry. II)eira, or Georgia, received also in this century the Christian faith. Before its close, a consider- able number of the warlike Goths enrolled themselves under the peaceable banner of the Gospel; and their progress in Christianity was considerable increased by the zeal and abili- ties of their bislioj) IJIiila, who translated the Scriptures into their language, after having previously formed an alpliabet for their use, compos(,-d upon the mod(d of the Eatin and Greek characters. Jt is said, that in this tianslation Ullila omitted the Book of Kings, that he might not increase, by the account of their achievements, the too prevalent passions for war in this fierce nation. yoUUTH CKNTUKY. 99 The benignant effects of the mild and equitable doctrines of the Gospel upon the happiness of mankind, must have been strikingly evinced during this century by the Christian woild. That humane and equitable dispensation, which provided for the happiness of all mankind, breathed its spirit into the laws of Constantine. Many of the evils, and much of the duration of slavery, were abolished by that monarch, who also softened the rigor of punishments; prohibited sanguinary and ferocious spectacles to the people; prevented oppression, and provided for the necessities of the poor; restrained the licentiousness of divorces, and the custom of exorbitant interest for money. Whatever were the corruptions which had been introduced into Christianity, the j5rofessors of the Gospel Avere still dis- tinguished by their peculiar virtue, and, in tiie famine under Maximin, were remarkable for exertions of compassion and charity, unknown to the votaries of Paganism. The Church which had received so many advantages from the conversion and protection of Constantine, cheerfully sub- mitted to acknowledge the emperor as its supreme head, who chose to unite the office of sovereign pontitF with the imperial dignity. No very material change appears to have resulted from this appointment. In some cases he corrected its abuses, in others extended its powers. Whatever respected the pos- sessions, the reputation, the rights and privileges of the clergy, he regulated himself. Every thing relating to religious con- troversies, to the forms of divine worship, to the vices of the ecclesiastical orders, or the offices of the priests, was submitted to the bishops, or to the consideration of councils. Constan- tine assumed to himself the tide of bishop, and regulator of the external allair of the Church; and he and his successors convened councils in which they presided, and determined every affair relating to discipline. The limits of episcopal power were, however, never exactly defined between the em- peror and the clergy, and in some instances were so much in- volved, that each party frequently enci'oached upon the con- fines of the other. The claims of superior antiquity had placed the bishop of Rome at the head of the clerical order, and he maintained hit pretensions to superiority by immense splendor and magnifi- cence. His authority liad, however, before the close of the fourth century, a formidable rival in tlie bisho[* of Constanti- nople, who, in the council convened at that city, was elevated to the second clerical rank in the empire. From this period may be dated that contention and rancor which long existed between these two contending rivals, and which at lengtk h 100 HISTORY OF THE CIIURCII. ended in a final separation between the Greek and Latin churches. The extensive power and revenues of the bishops in the prin- cipal sees, offered too potent a temptation to ambition and avarice, for clerical integrity always to resist. Hence arose considerable contests for the attainment of vacant sees; and every artifice of flattery and dissimulation was occasionally practised to ensure the approbation of the multitude, whose suffrages were taken in the election of their ministers. One melancholy instance of clerical depravity, which took place in this century, may serve as a specimen of that departure from primitive virtue which marked the conduct of considerable numbers. In the year 336, the vacant see of Rome was, by the greater part of the clergy and people, conferred upon I)a- masus; and this choice was confirmed by his being regularly ordained by the bishops. The artful Ursicinus had, however, by various intrigues, obtained ordination to the see of Rome from some other bishops, and prepared to take possession of what he chose to consider as his right. This gave rise to a furious contest, in which both parties proceeded to blows, and even to bloodshed and murder. The banished of Ursicinus was not sufficient to appease this tumult. His adherents refused to communicate with Damasus, and were also banished; but soon returned with their factious leader, and excited fresh commotions. The council of Aquileia solicited the emperor again to banish the turbulent prelate; but it was not till after several years that Damasus obtained the peaceable possession of his see. The powers which had been possessed by the people in the election of their ministers, became productive of great scandals in the church, and were at length withdrawn. Those of tl^ie presbyters soon followed. They were not however lost: the bishops usurped many of the privileges with which the pres- byters had been formerly invested, and the emperor and ma- gistrates obtained many of the rights which had belonged to the religious community. The bishops of Rome, Constantino- ple, Antioch, Alexandria, and some others, assumed powers, superior to the other metropolitans, who were invested with the government of one province only; and the jurisdiction of the bishops differed according to the different extent of their res- pective sees. The mode of establishing the bishops in their functions and offices was one great object with the famous council of Nice. It was determined there, that every bishop should be ordained or consecrated by three bishops of the province, and that his election should be confirmed by the metropolitan. FOURTH CENTURY. 101 In the reign of Constantine, the government of the church was as far as possible arranged conformably to the government of the State; the bishops corresponded to those magistrates whose jurisdiction was confined to single cities; the metropoli- tans to the proconsuls, or presidents of provinces; the primates to the emperor's vicars, each of whom governed one of the imperial provinces. Canons and prebendaries of cathedral churches took their rise from the societies of ecclesiastics, which . Eusebius, bishop of Verceil, and after him Augustin, formed in their houses, and in which these prelates were styled their fathers and masters. The revenues of the church were secured by the edict of Milan. Whatever had been lost by the persecution of Diocle- tian was restored, and the cstablisliment continued to be sup- ported by voluntary oblations, long after Christianity became the religion of the emperor and the empire. Constantine, moreover, granted to his subjects the full and free permission of bequeathing their possessions to the church; and by this mea- sure fatally encouraged a practice which, while it filled the ecclesiastical treasury, left the weeping widow and the de- fenceless orphan to penury and distress, to a dependance upon their kindred, or upon the alms of the ecclesiastical body. But the riches of the clerical profession were also considerably augmented by the emperors themselves. Constantine bestow- ed upon the churches in every city, a regular allowance of corn for the purposes of charity, and the no less grateful pre- sent of considerable allotments of land. The institution of tithes is also generally believed to have taken place in the fourth century. From the powers with which the ministers of religion were invested, it may naturally be inferred, that different kinds of ecclesiastical councils must necessarily be established. The first species of these consisted in an assembly of the bishops and presbyters of a particular city, or district; and the regula- tion of the ecclesiastical affairs within their jurisdiction, was the professed subject of deliberation. The second was com- posed of the bishops of several provinces, whose deliberations were directed to the concerns of the provincial churches, the forms of divine service, and religious controversies. The crcu- menical or general councils were convened by the Emperor alone; in which the rulers of the church in every part of the empire were required to attend. The first general council was called by Constantine, A. D. 325, at Nice, in Bithynia, in which three hundred and eighteen bishops arc said to have complied with the imperial summons, and the whole number of attending ecclesiastics has been con»^uted at two thousand and iO'J HISTORY OF TlIi: CIIUUCH. forty-eiglit persons. During the meeting of this venerable synod, which lasted two months, the Emperor frequently took a seat in the assembly, and even a part in the debates, in this council the doctrines of Arius was condemned. Jesus Christ was declared to be of the same essence witii the Father. Arius was banished to lllyria, and his followers compelled to assent to the confession of faith composed by the synod. Several other regulations took place concerning the powers of the clergy, and the discipline of the Church. An attempt was made in this council, to insist upon the perpetual celibacy of the clergy, which was opposed by Paphnutius, an Egyptian bishop, individually uninterested in the event, as he had always continued unmarried. The suggestions of this prelate were seconded by the decrees of the fathers of the Nicene council. The Ilomoousian faith, or the doctrine of Consubstantiality, was accepted by all the members of the synod, except Eusebius of Caesarea, who yielded a reluctant and ambiguous compliance. The bishops also in general cheerfully submitted to the decrees of this council: the most eminent of its opposers was Eusebius of Nicomedia, who, after three months of wavering, was exiled and disgraced. Another council, which was held at Constantinople in the year 383, has, with but little propriety, obtained the name of a gen- eral council; since the bishops of the eastern provinces alone presided in it, and the Romish Church rejected their canons. Though their creed, which added to that of the Nicene council more precise terms to express the divinity of the Holy Ghost, was accepted by the western clergy, still the bishop of Rome could ill digest the canon which assigned to his brother of Con- stantinople a degree of rank only inferior to his own, and which, with his peculiar advantages, might tend to raise him to an equality with himself. It would be an endless and useless (ask to specify all the difl'erent local or provincial councils which were held in this century. They were commonly summoned as the different parties of Orthodox or Arians happened to be predominant; and had for their objects the deposing of bishops, or the censur- ing of obnoxious opinions. It has been already remarked, that during the fourth century, the doctrines of the orthodox were more fully investigated, and accurately defined, than they had been in the preceding period. All who asserted with the schismatic Arius, that there was a time when the Son of God was not, that he was created out of nothing, or that he was of a different substance from the Father, were solemnly anathematized by successive councils, and de- clared the enemies of God. The ternn Consubstantialisti wat FOURTH CE.NTUUY. 103 conferred upon the opposers of the Arian doctrines by the coun- cil of Nice, the object of whose asscmbhng has been ahuady specified. In thii? council, the Homoousian doctrine, or consub- stantiality of the three persons in the Godhead, was declared a fundamental article of the Christian faith, and has been received as such by the Greek, the Latin, the Oriental, and the Protest- ant churches. Too fatally addicted, however, to verbal dis- putes, many of the orthodox party were for a considerable lime divided concerning the term hypostasis, which had been used in explaining the nature of the Trinity; and while some consider- ed it as declaratory of one perso7i, others contended for its sig- nifying one nature in tlie Godhead. The use of this word was afterwards restricted to person, and the distinction of two entire and perfect natures in Christ, was fully proved and established. These doctrines concerning the nature of the Trinity, which in preceding ages had escaped the vain curiosity of man, and had been left undefined by words, and undctiermined by any parti- cular set of ideas, excited considerable contests through the whole of this century. The Semi-Arians violently attacted the divinit} of the Holy Spirit, which was in the general council of Constantinople discussed and defined, and the doctrine of Three Persons in one God, established as the orthodox belief of the church. The following ma}' be considered as an exact summary of the orthodox faith at tliis period. It is a translation of the JVicenc Creed, as it stands in the Epistle of Eusebius to the Caesareans, in Athanasius's Epistle to Jovian, ower, within any of tlie precincts of conse- crated ground; the respect for which had become so excessive, that none were allowed to administer the sacrament beyond the places that were consecrated. The ditference which had arisen in the composition of the Christian preachers; was not more remarkable, than the manner in which these discourses M'ere received. Those applauses which had formerly been confined to the Theatres, or the Forum, were now permitted in the Christian Church. The preacher was repeatedly interrupted by the cry of ''Orthodox," and clapping of the hands and feet. Chrysoslom was applaud- ed in the great church at Constantinople, by the people's wav- ing their garments, their plumes, and their handkerchiefs: and by others laying their hands on their swords, and exclaiming, '•Thou art worthy of the ])riesthood." Another mark of ad- miration consisted in moving the body like the waves of the sea slightly agitated by the wind. In some places, marks of still greater adulation were paid to the ministers of religion; and the people sung Ilosannahs to the bishop, similar to the conduct of tlie multitude toward our Lord on his entrance into Jerusalem. The liturgies which were adopted in the different churches were far from being composed in the same form. Provided the fundamental doctrines of religion were the same, it was con- ceived of small importance in what manner the ritual was ob- served. Tlicy differed therefore materially in diflerent cliurches, according to the circumstances or dispositions of the members. The same license which was given to the liturgies, was accord- ed to the creeds, which, though they agreed in doctrine, differed materially in their construction. The pomp of worship was greatly augmented in several churches, by an alteration which took place in the singing, particularly in the church of Antioch, where the vocal performers were separated into two divisions, and sung the Psjjlms of David alternately. Constantino com- FOUUTII CENTUnV. 109 manded the first day of the week to be ceiebrated with pecu- liar solemnity; and, in time, this practice extended over the whole Christian world. The Agapae, which for the three first centuries were observed in the church, owing to some abuses which had insinuated them- selves into their celebration, began to be disesteemed, and in time gradually declined. There were, however, various other observances to compensate, as far as external rites could com- pensate, for their loss. In tliis century many ncAv festivals were instituted in honor of the martyrs, and particular respect was paid to the places where they suifered, or where their remains were interred. ^ As baptism and the Lord's supper were very commonly sup- nosed to impart some spiritual grace, the former of these rites was frequently deferred till the evening of life, and even till the hour of death, that the believer might leave the world with the greater certainty of his sins being forgiven, and before any new guilt had been contracted. Baptism at this period was usually accompanied by the sign of the cross. Many were so desirous of receiving this initiatory rite in the same place with Christ, that they delayed baptism till they could travel into Judea. The emperor Constantino was amongst the num- ber of those who favored this species of popular superstition, and earnestly desired to receive the baptismal rite in the waters of Jordan. Amongst the powers which in the fourth century were granted to the bishops, they appear to have been invested with authority sufficient to appoint fasts in their own churches. The absti- nence upon these occasions, though strictly observed by great numbers, was yet by several commuted for by refraining from animal food and the juice of the grape; so that in fact, though the nominal facts were, in conformity to the prevailing austeri- ties, considerably multiplied, abstinence was less observed by many than when they were less frequent. The use of penance still continued, but the olTending clergy were exempted from public humiliation, and silently deposed from tlieir ecclesi- astical offices. After the Decian persecution, it was ordained that penitents should make their confession in private, to a par- ticular priest appointed for that purpose; and that those parts of their misconduct which were unfit for the public ear should be suppressed. This custom continued in practice till nearly the clo?e of this century, when an unhappy accident, which orose in the Constantinopolitan church, occasioned the abolition of this order. An ofTcnding female, during the appointed time in which she remained in the church, to wipe off by fasting and prayer her forn^.er offences, had been seduced, by one of the no HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. Jeacons, to contract fresh guilt. From this period, all confes- sion, whether puijlic or private, appears to have been disconti- nued by the Greek church; and it is affiirmed, that, from this period, the Greeks make tlieir confessions only to God. The controversy concerning the celebration of Easter, which had perplexed and divided the church during the preceding century, was decided by the council of Nice, in favor of the western Churches; and all Christians were commanded to commemorate this festival on the first Sunday which followed the fourteenth day of the first moon, after the vernal equinox. The emperor Constantino watched in common with the other Christians on the vigil of this solemn season; and, in addition to the lights which had been formerly kindled on this occasion, commanded not only the whole church, but also the whole city to be illuminated; which, in consequence of this request, ex- hibited on that evening a scene of uncommon splendor. This season was observed by the generality of Christians with pecu- Jiar reverence and marked attention. Valentinian, in this year 367, released from prison, on the occasion of this festival, all such as were not notorious delinquents; and established a cus- tom which was imitated bj' succeeding emperors. Privete per- sons also embraced the occasion which this season allbrded to evince their benificence and charity, particularly by granting manumission to slaves, as a pioper expression of tliat mercy commemorated by this festival, which brought freedom to the captive, and happiness to all mankind. The doctrines of the mystics, who assumed a degree of sanc- tity and perfection unknown to vulgar minds, and affected to elevate the 'soul by rejecting the gratifications of sense, were adopted by the most considerable part of the Christian world, as the dictates of pure religion, imbibed from the fountain of truth. Amongst those who carried these doctrines to the great- est excess, the sects of the Eustathians and Messalians were peculiarly distinguished. The followers of Eustathius contend- ed strongly for tlie exercise of the greatest austerities, and not only prohibited the employments of wine, flesh, and a connubial state; but prescribed immediate divorce to all who had already entered into a married life. This fanaticism was, however, inferior to tiiat of the Messalians, who professed to believe that the soul, by spiritual exercises, was enabled to expel the demon by which they conceived it to be inhabited, and might then be perfectly united with the Divine ICsscncc.* The Messalians affected an air of uncommon devotion; and maintained their • It is more than once necessary to caution the reader, to receive all these accounts of the sectaries with great allowance. Jn nil probahility many parts FOURTH CEWTURY. Ill ground in the Eastern empire during a considerable time, in defiance of the decrees of councils, and the proscriptions of the empeior. Amongst the contests which disturbed the peace of the church in the fourth century, the seism of the Doiiatists demands, if not the principal, at least a distinguished place. The doctrines of this body were, however, strictly conformable to those of the church from which they separated. Caecilianus, the archdea- con of Carthage, had, on the demise of the bishop, been conse- crated to the vacant see by some of the African bishops, without waiting for the assent of the bishops of Numidia. These offend- ed prelates cited Csegilianus to account to them for this omis- sion; and on his refusal to submit to their authority, a council was convened, consisting of seventy bishops, in which the re- fractory Cajcilianus was deposed and his deacon, Majorinus, declared his successor. This sentence which divided into fac- tions the Carthaginian church, and in fact gave it two bishops at the same crisis, was occasioned by a variety of causes, inde- pendent of the irregularity attending the consecration of Caeci- lianus. There were several competitors for the vacant see, who eagerly seized the opportunity of removing their fortunate rival; and all the influence of Lucilla, a rich and superstiti- ous female, was exerted against Cajcilianus, who had repri- manded her for her foil}'. Nor was this all. Felix of Aptun- gus, the principal bishop who had assisted at his consecration, was accused of being a traitor, or one, who, during the Diocle- tian persecution, had delivered up the sacred books to be burned; and who therefore was supposed not competent to im- part the gift of the Holy Spirit. To these it was added, that Caecilianus himself had, during the persecution, behaved to- wards the Christians with inhumanity. Constantino appointed this controversy to be examined by the bishop of Rome, assisted by three others; and the result of their deliberations was favorable to Caecilianus. Felix of Aptungus was not less fortunate; his cause was examined by the proconsul of Africa,- and by his decision he was absolved. But the restoration of the degraded bishop was not calculated to satisfy the minds of his adversaries; who headed by Donatus, an African bishop, fomented fresh discontents, and occasioned the emperor to convene a council at Aries,* where they were again condemned. Their dissatisfaction still continued; and of their creed bordered upon absurdity; but as we have oar accounts only from their adversaries, candor must induce us to believe them exaggerated. ♦ At this council 200 bishops attended, and amongst the rest Rcstifutus," bishop of London. 112 HISTORY OF THE CHlfRCH. twojears afterwards, Constantine, to whom the different parties had consented to refer their cause, approved the consecration of Cascilianus. The resentment and contumely with which the Donatists received this decision, added to the former behav- ior, so much exasperated tlio emperor, that he deprived them of their churches, banished the seditious bishops, and even con- demned to death some of the party. This violent, and perhaps imprudent resentment, was not calculated to produce peace. The Donatists asserted, that the apostolical succession had been interrupted; that the whole ecclesiastical body in Europe anc Asia was infected with guilt and schism, since they held com munion with the depraved African Church; that the preserva tion of the Catholic Church was confined to those African be lievers who had preserved their faith and discipline inviolate and that all communion with other churches ought to be avoid- ed, lest they should be contaminated by their impurity. Thi^ rigid theory was accompanied by conduct equally austere. Every proselyte was carefully re-baptized and re-ordained. All who had communicated with other churches, were obliged to perform public penance previous to their admission into this immaculate churci). But it was not with the pen and the tongue only that the cause of Donatism was supported. The Circumccllians, a body of savage and fantastical persons, exas- perated by the severe execution of the laws of Constantino against the Donatists, collected in formidable bodies, assumed the titles of captains and saints, and rushed out as avengers of those who had been the victims of the law, spreading terror and consternation throughout the African provinces. Animated by implacable haired against the opposite party, and a fanatical desire for obtaining the honor of martyrdom, they sought death with avidity, and even solicited their enemies to ii diet upon them those temporal miseries which should introduce them to eternal glory. Constantino, hoping that time might be more conducive than force to calm these disturbances, abrogated the laws against the Donatists; and his son Constans labored ear- nestly to heal the divisions of the African (3hurch. But these efforts were in vain; Donatus the Great (who had succeeded Majorinus, and from whom the parly derived its name,) with the' other factious prelates, opposed every attempt towards a reconciliation. The whole party rose in arms, and were de- feated by the imperial army: numb('rs fled, a considerable part were sent into banishmcnl, and many were punished with extreme severity. The Donatists divided into many sects, amongst whom the Rogatians contended, that the church of Christ existed only in their community. The schism of the Donatists was an impeiious torrent, which FOUllTU Cli^TUUY. ilS inundated and desolated tlie adj.jccnt country; but itsliiTiits wc re prescribed, and its mischief conlined to the Afiican provinces. The Trinitarian controversy was a deluge which ovcrllowed the whole Christian world. Ariu?, a presbyter of the church of Alexandria, acute, eloquent, and subtle, contended, in opposi- tion to his bishop Alexander, in an assembly of the presbyters, '•that the Son was essentially distinct from the Father: that he was a dependent spontaneous production, created by the will of the Father out of nothing: that he had been begotten before all worlds; but that there had been a time when he was not: that the Father had impressed upon him the elfulgence of his glory, and transfused i;ito him his ample s[)irit: that he vvas the framer of the world, and governed the universe, in obedience to the will of his Father and Monarch." As every innovation will find some favorers, especially if supported by ingenuity, the party of Arius soon became very considerable, and was countenanced by two bishops, and by numbers distinguished both by rank and abilities. Alexander, together with the in- ferior ministers of the Alexandrian Church, exhorted the apos- tate presbyter to renounce his errors, and return to their com- munion; but finding this ineffectual, the zealous prelate assem- bled a council of his brethren, composed of an hundred bishops, who, after hearing Arius persist in his opinions, pub- licly condemned them. Not discouraged, however, Jby thi= act of authority, Arius retired into Palestine, where he was re- ceived into communion, and made considerable accessions to hi? cause, notwithstanding the excommunications which were fulminated by Alexander against both him and his scl.ismatic followers. These disputes, in which many wise and good men were en- gaged on both sides, and in which the angry combatants assailed each other with the utmost opprobium and contumely, attract- ed the attention of Constanline, who, in order to (juiet a dis- turbance so disgraceful to the church, wrote both to the bishop and the presbyter, reprimanding them for their intemperance, and exhorting them to peace. But the words of the emperor were not sufficiently powerful to extinguish a flame which had been too long permitted, and which, at that period, raged with the utmost violence. In the year 325, therefore, he convened the celebrated council at Nice in Bythinia, of which an ample account has already been given. Before this council Arius ap- peared, declared his opinions, and, with his friends the bishops of Ptolemias and Marmorica, who refused to subscribe to the Nicene faith, was condemned. The apostate presbyter was banished; his writings were committed to the flames, and cap- 15 114 HISTOUY OF THE CHUKCII. ital punisliments were denounced against all in whose posses- sion they might be found. A prutj of the bishops who had assisted at the Nicene council, and subscribed lo its creed, se- cretly favored the cause of Arius; and Eusebius, bishop of Nicomedia, and Thcognis, bishop of Nice, alForded protection to the persecuted Arians, for which they were banished into Gaul. The faith of Constantino appears, in this instance, to have been rather uncertain and wavering; he understood not this perplexed controversy, and acted, at ditlcrent times, as he was influenced by the ecclesiastics of each party, who accused one another not only of heterodoxy, but of disalfection (o the emperor. One of the followers of Arius, v.'ho, by the dying words of his sister Constantia, had been recommended (o the emperor, had the address to persuade him that the sentence of Arius was unjust. The emperor on this, after an exile of three years, recalled the presbyter, who presented his confession of faith (which appeared orthodox to Constantine.) and sought to be received into communion in the Alexandrian church. Atha- nasius, who had succeeded Alexander in that see, rejected his application; but this resistance was so little agreeable to the emperor, that the Arian bishops easily procured from him a decree for the banishment of the Alexandrian bishop. Arius and his adherents were received into the communion of the church at Jerusalem; but were still rejected by that of Alex- andria. The emperor, however, sent for him to Constantino- ple, and issued an absolute command for his admission into the Constantinopolitan church. This honor was prevented by the unexpected death of Arius, which his enemies ascribed to the judgments of God against him for his impieties: his friends, however, had but too much reason for believing, that he had fallen the miserable victim of his implacable enemies. The Arians found in tho. successor of Constantine a protector and a friend. The great patron, the bishop of Nicomedia, was promoted to the Constantinopolitan sec; and while the western emperors, steadily attached to Ihe Nicene faith, were advancing its progress by all possible means, Constantius was no less zealous in his opposition to that, and his attachment to the Arian cause. During the remainder of this century, except in the reign of Julian, the Nicene and the Arian parties were atditferent times protected by tlie different emperors, and the successful party invariably and brutally triumphed in the com- mission of every act of unkindness and severity that could dis- turb and distress their adversaries. Jiut the hatred of the Arians was not confined to the Con^ubstanlialistF. They divided amongst themselves, and regarded each other with iiri- FOURTH CENTURV. 115 placable aversion. Tlie Homoiousians, or Semi-Arians declared their belief, that" the Son was of a similar substance loith the Father. The Eunomians, who were the disciples of -^lius and Eunomius, the latter a man of restless and aspiring spirit, who had entered into almost evcr^ piofession of life, opposed their opinions, and contended that the Son was unlike or unequal to ■he Father, The Eunomians were condemned in the council of Ancjra, and in the two councils summoned by Constantius, one at Seleucia for the eastern church, the other at Ariminum for the western. The Eunomians were overpowered at Seleu- cia; and the assembly at Ariminum, which was composed of about a fourth part Acians, subscribed to a creed, which con- tained little more than the vague proposition, that the Son of God was not a creature like other creatures. The confession of Ariminum was sent through the empire, and all the bishops vyere required to subscribe it. But none were allowed to main- ain Arianism, by asserting that the Son of God was of a lature unlike that of the Father, and to rank him in the num- )er of creatures. These subtle and almost imperceptible dis- anctions divided the Arians into a considerable number of sects, who mutually detested and anathematized each other. To- wards the close of this century the Arians and Macedonians, a branch from the same slock, were compelled by the impe- rial laws to have no bishops. This sect, however, flourished considerably for more than three centuries, and was not at length crushed without violence and persecution. Its tenets were received by the Goths, the Vandals, and the Burgun- dians, and long continued to be professed by those barbarous nations. The Semi- Arians, as may be conceived from their name, adopted not all the opinions of their Arian brethren; but they rejected the doctrine of consubstantiality with equal zeal, though the greater part of them professed to believe the divinity of the Logos, or Word (the Son of God;) but many utterly denied the divinity of the Holy Spirit. Like the Arians, the Semi-Arians were divided into sects, the principal of which obtained the name of Macedonians, from their leader Macedonius; who, while he denied the consubstantiality of the Son, asserted his likeness to the Father; and affirmed, that the third person in the Trinity was a divine energy diffused throughout the uni- verse, and not a distinct person proceeding from the Father and the Son. Many of the Semi-Arians gradually united them- selves to the orthodox party, from whom their grounds of dif- ference were, in some instances, scarcely perceptible, and signed the Nicene confession of faith. On the promulgation 116 HISTORY or TJIK CHURCH. of the law of toleration hy the emj)cror Gratian, many of the Semi-Arians again seceded from the church; but their num- bers afterwards, from a variety of causes, sensibly declined. It is diflicult to determine whether the Meletians should be considered as a distinct sect, or ns a society' of Arians. The schism was originally produced by the deposition of Meletius, bishop of Lycopolis in Eg^'pt, who was accused of various ofTcn- ces, and particularly of sacrificing to idols in a time of persecu- tion. After his deposition by the council of Alexandria, how- ever, Meletius continued to assume the titles, and exercised the functions of his office. He afterwards united with Arius; but whether previous to the meeting of the council of Nice, or not, is not ascertained. At this council the affair of Meletius was compromised, apparently to his satisfaction: for he was allowed to retain the title of bishop, without the functions. The sect however continued till the fifth century, and professed the doc- trines of Arius. Aiianism, which engaged the attention of all ranks of the people during the whole of this century, did not so entirely engross them as to prevent the propagation and reception of otiier opinions, which difFered from those of the orthodox creed. Photinus, bishop of Sirmium, asserted, that Jesus Christ was born of the Holy Ghost and the Virgin Mary, and endued with a divine emanation, or heavenly lay, which he called the Word; and that, on account of this union between the divine word and his human nature, Jesus was styled the Son of God, and even God himself. He denied that the Holy Spirit was a distinct person, and affirmed that he was a celestial virtue^ proceeding from the Deity. This prelate was the disciple and friend of Marcellus, the bishop of Ancyra, wlio had been charged with adopting the errors of Sabellianipm, or an attempt to confound the doctrine of three persons in the Godhead. Photinus occa- sioned his frieiuJiy tutor additional censure, whose impieties according to the charitable spirit of the times, were consider- ably augmented, by his refusal to condemn the errors of Photinus. Private friendship. Christian charity, or the know- ledge that others were ready to involve liim in evils similar to those which threatened and surrounded his pupil, were con- ceived reasons too weak to deter him from an endeavor to punish the errors of his friend. The ellorts of repeated coun- cils, and the effects of repeated banishments, were, for a long time, insufficient to destroy the crrorh of this sectary; who, though excommunicated by the church, defended himself dur- ing seven years ])y the assistance of the people; but at length died in exile. FOURTH CENTURV. 117 Tim Appollonarians asserted, after Appolinaris, bisb.op of Laodicca, that the Divinity, joined to the i\vsh, performed the offices of an intelligent soul in Jesus Christ, and received the impression which the soul of man receives. Many of the followers of Appollinaris refined upon this, and atiiirmed, that one nature only existed in Jesus Christ, and that the flesh was of the same nature with the divinity. Others affirmed, that Jesus Christ had taken his body from heaven, and that it was impassive and immortal: and his birth; passion, death, burial, and resurrection, only illusive appearances. The council of Constantinople condemned these opinions, and many by whom they were professed were te-unitcd to the communion of the church. '^ The Priscillianists derived their denomination from Priscil- lian, a man of rank and fortune in Spain, who was afterwards bishop of Abila. A considerable mixture of Gnosticism and Unitarianism appeals to have been united in this sect, with the tenets of both which, however, they were but imperfectly ac- quainted. Tliey thought that the Devil was not made by God, but arose from chaos and darkness; said that the bodies of men were made by the Devil; condemned marriage, and denied the resurrection of the body; asserted that the soul was of a divine substance, which having offended in heaven, was sent into the body as a place of punisiiment; that men are subject to neces- sity, to sin, and to the power of the stars; and our bodies compounded according to the order of the twelve signs of the Zodiac. They agreed that the Son is inferior to the Father, and that there was a time when the Son was not. The rule of manners prescribed by this sect was remarkably austere. Priscillian, their leader, was accused by the other Spanish bishops, in consequence of the increase of his followers; and he was banished by the emperor Gratian from Spain. He was again, however, permitted to return; but was once more accused by his implacable enemies, and put to death at Treves, in the year 384, by the perfidious Maximus, at the instigation of Itha- cius, bishop of So^suba; who, whatever might be the professed purity of his faith, was deficient in every amiable quality of the human heart. The opinions of the I'riscillianists did not end with the death of their erroneous and unfortunate leader, but extended their influence, and continued during several succeed- ing centuries. The recorder of folly, if he be possessed of humanity, can find little enjoyment in his task, and it is ecjually unnecessary and unpleasant to dwell upon the opinions and conduct of those sects who differed from the church only in one or two points of perhaps little importance, or whose errors were received by 118 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. few, and soon terminated. Amongst these smaller sects were the Anddicomaranites, who contended, that after the Ijirth of Christ the Virgin Mary did not continue in her immaculate state, but associated with her husband Joseph; and the Collyri- dians, who, filling into the opposite extreme, superstitioucly worshipped the "S'irgin, and made an offering to her, upon certain appointed days, of a particular kind of bread. These errors were confined to a few; Ihosc of Lucifer, bishop of Cag- liari in Sardinia, were rather more diffused. This prelate had been a zealous opposer of Arianism; he had separated himself not only from communion with all of that sect, but even from all who acknowledged as bishops those who had signed the Arimi- num confession of faith, and had written against the Arians with great vehemence; but the purity of his own faith did not con- tinue uncorrupted, and he is accused of asserting, that the soul was transfused from the parents to the children, and that it was of a fleshly substance. Amidst the tide of superstition which had almost overflowed the church, many lamented its devastations, and some were so confident as to attempt to stop the torrent; but their courage was not rewarded cither with npplause or success; and, inde- pendent of tiie doctrinal errors into which they fell, they were, on account of their opposition to the corrupt and prevailmg opinions of the age, loaded with calumny and regarded with abhorrence. One of the principal of these hardy champions for the truth was Audeus, a Syiian, of uncommon virtue, whose zeal against the profligacy of the clergy procured his excommu- nication from the church. Unmoved by the censures which he had incurred, Audeus associated himself with a society of Christians, who were distinguished not only by their abhorrence of clerical depravit}', but by their attachment to the Jewish time of celebrating Easter; and their belief that the resemblance between God and man consisted in tiie body, whence they have been charged with believing that the Supreme Being was cor- poreal, lie was banished by the emperor into Scythia, where he continued to make several converts, and established several monasteries. His zeal against superstition and depravity was seconded ky /Etius, one of the leaders of the Semi-Arians; and Jovinian, an Italian monk. The principal point on which ^tius and his adherents differed from the other Semi-Arians, appears to have been their belief that there was no distinction founded in Scripture between a presbyter and a bishop. He earnestly condemned prayers for the dead, and several other rites, and attempted to restore the discipline of the church to its primitive simplicity and (jxcellence. Jovinian, though himself a monk, and continuing in a state of celibacy, took the utmost pains to FOURTH CENTURY, 119 expose the peculiar doctrines of monachism, though unlike the other reformers of his lime, he conlinned in the orthodox faith. His doctrines were so obnoxious to the clergy, that he was exconrlmunicated by Siricius, the bishop of Rome, and was condemned by tlie emperor Honorius to be whipped, and ban- ished to the small and obsurc island of Boa, in lllyricum. Were we to estimate the learning and abilities of the writers of this century by their numbers or their zeal, our admiration of their talents would not be confined within ordinary limits. But intestine commotions and religious controversies are circumstan- ces not extremely favorable to the most admired blossoms of literature, which expand in the gay sunshine of tranquillity, but close and fold their leaves in the inclement season of turbu- lence and de?traction. The (irst emperor who professed Chris- tianitv had devoted little of his time to literature; and whatever favors he might be disposed to bestow upon monks and ecclesi- astics, he docs not appear to have greatly signalized himself as a patron of learning. A desire to abolish Paganism, which was supported by the wit and talents of some of its professors, and to advance Christianity upon its ruins, rather than a love of literature, induced the emperor to encourage a taste for study, and to erect public libraries for the extension of knowledge. But when honors and preferments were not annexed to excel- lence in learning, when science v/as not encouraged either by the favor of the prince, or the aj)probation of the people, and confined to the investigation of obscure scholastic theology, we" cannot be surprised to find a rapid decay of the arts and sciences,- numbers of the clergy unlearned, and the cell of the monk a fruitful hotbed for the cultivation of ignorance. Notwithstanding this, there were, amongst the number of Christian writers in the fourth century, some who may be justly distinguished for their learning and elegance. Eusebius, bishop of Caesarea in Palestine, claims a distinguished rank in the cat- alogue, both on account of his abilities and virtue. He was a native of Palestine, and obtained his bishopric in the year 314; but at a very early period was accused of favoring the Arians, and of continuing attached to the bishops of that sect; and sev- eral of his expressions afford some ground for the belief, that the suspicion was not wholly unfounded. It is probable, however, that the candor and moderation of his temper, rather than any defection from the orthodox faith, might occasion this imputa- tion. In the council of Nice he abandoned the Arian party, but supported them in their endeavors to deprive Athanasius of the Alexandrian see. He composed an ecclesiastical history, from the commence- mo HISTORY OF THE CUURCII. ment of the church till the council of Nice;* a chronicle of tlio principal events from the hei^inning of the woild till the twen- tieth year of Coiistantine; four panegyrical books of the life of that emperor, the Preparation and Demonstration of the Gospel; a discourse against tlie pliilosoplier Ilicrocles, wiio compared Appollonius to Jesus Christ; live books against !^Iarcclius of Ancyra; a Commentary on the Psalms; and five books of ^n Opologif for Origrn^ which he wrote conjointly wilh his friend Pampiiilus the Martyr, from his attachment to v.hom he re- ceived his name. To these he added a sixth book, after the death of his friend, and composed many treatises in divinity and criticism. The amiableness of his temper is apparent from no instance being adduced, by his enemies, of his havin'< used any means of depressing others with the emperor, or of ac- quiring any advantage for himself. A suspicion, however, of a very serious nature has attacked the conduct of Euscbius, while under the apprehension of persecution; and he was thought to have purchased his retreat from the confinement of a prison, by comj)liances which were dishonorable, if not base. The inviolable attachment of Eusebius to the amiable and ac- complished Pamphilus. presbyter at Cffisaria, does honor to his feelings as a man. He assumed his name, and composed an account of his. life. This martyr to the faith erected a school at Cffisaria; and, after suffering much during the Diocletian persecution, was at length cruelly put to death.* Few of his writings have reached posterity. However varying, or however doubtful, the character of Eu- sebius may appear to the world, that of Athanasius is fixed, decisive, and ie?olutc. A deacon in the Alexandrian church, at the commencement of the Arian dis[)utes he joined in opinion with his bishop, and accompanied him to the council 6{ Nice. On the demise of liis diocesan he obtained the Alexandrian see, but he enjoyed not long in tran(juiliity his new situation: ortho- dox in his principles, decided in his opinions, ond resolute in maintaining them, it is not surprising that he should soon become an object of detestation to the Arian party, whom he vehemently opposed. A charge was exhibited against him by his enemies, of having exacted new duties from the people for the emolument of the church. The charge was dismissed by the emperor, but two others succeeded; that he liad tlirown down and broken a sacred chalice, oviTthrown the sacrarncnlal clciir'nls, deS'troyed «• Once for all, let this acknowledgment BHfTicc; that the bnf^is of this history to the age of Constantinr, is Kiisehin?, assisted hy an inspection of the early fathers, and the remarks of modern writers. iPOUHTH CENTURVi 121 the church of Mareotis, and that he had added milrder to sac- Hlege, in kiUing Arsenius, bishop of Iljpselc. To the (irst of these accusations he repHed, by proving, that neither church, altar, nor chahce existed in the phtce where he was said to have destroyed them; and eifectually refuted the other, by producing to the sight of his accusers the schismatic bishop, who had for a time thought proper to retire. The Arian party had, however, previously determined his disgrace; and in the council of Tyre he was degraded, deposed, and exiled. In vain the injured prelate hastily removed himself to Constantinople, and publicly pleaded his cause at the footstool of his prince. The charge of having threatened to prevent the exportation of corn from Alex- andria to Constantinople had been urged against him to Con- stantine; who, irritated at his supposed contumacy, dismissed him into exile to Treves. The accession of the sons of Constantine, which produced leave to the exiled bishops to return to their respective sees, restored Athanasius, by a decree of the younger Constantinusi, (who continued in the orthodox faith,) to Alexandria. But the cabal and faction under Constantius again deposed him, ordain- ed Gregory in his room, and ordered the prefect of Egypt to confirm the new archbishop in his office; while Athanasius retired to Rome. In a council of fifty bishops of Italy, the in^ nocence of the deposed bishop was unanimously declared; and at the end of three years he received a summons to attend at Milan the emperor Constans, who required his brother to call a council for determining the case of Athanasius. In this council held at Sardica, after a series of angry debates, Athanasius was declared innocent; and Gregory very opportunel}' dying just at that period, he entered into the peaceable possession of his see. Tranquillity was not, however, the path in which Athanasius was destined to proceed; death removed his princely and gen- erous protector Constans; and Constantius, in compliance with the reiterated persuasion of those who hated the zeal and abi- lities of the Alexandrian bishop, issued orders again for his ex- pulsion. The bishops, who in the councilsof Aries and Milanhad opposed the degradation of Athanasius, were required to sub- scribe his sentence; and a formulary of consent was transmitted to the absent bishops, who, upon their refusal to subscribe it, were immediately banished by the emperor. George, of Cap- padocia, was then placed on the episcopal throne; and the exiled archbishop was assaulted at midnight, by the troops of the empire, in the church of St. Theonas, while he was per- forming his devotions. He continued his employment during the time when the doors of the sanctuary were assailed; and, 16 122 IIISTOUY OF THE CHURCH. when they were at length hurst open, witii great intrepidity refused to consult his own safety, till he had provided for that of his congregation. Six years he remained concealed among the monks of the deserts of Thebais, notwithstanding the vigi- lence of iiis pursuers, and the force of the most severe edicts .. against all Avho should protect or conceal the deserter. The 'accession of Julian, who granted the exiled bishops leave to return, restored Athanasius to his see, which became vacant by the death of George, the second usurper. As the zeal of Atha- nasius was not agreeable to the Emperor (who again issued orders for his exile and apprehension,) he wai once more so for- tunate as to escape to his former recess, where he continued till the reign of Jovian, and again assumed the governmeut of his church. Under Valcns he was banished once more, and re- mained confined for four months; at the end of which he was again recalled, and enjoyed the tranquil possession of his sec, till the year 373, when his death put a period to a scries of in- cessant exertions in the cause of the church. Tlie zeal of Athunasis in the orthodox cause occasioned his composing a number of writings against the heresy of Arius and Appollinaris; several discourses and letters in justification of himself; and also the life of St. Anthcny. IMany of his per- formances are lost, but sufficient remain to form a splendid edi- tion of three folio volumes by the learned Montfaucon. Basil the Great, bishop of Cssarea, was one of the most amiable and accomplished characters of the fourth century. Eloquent, ingenious, and learned, he was surpassed, and even equalled, by few. He studied in the schools of Ca^sarca and Constantinople, and then repaired to Athens to perfect himself in the scieces. In this situation he contracted a strict intimacy with the amiable Gregory Nazienzen, whose father was the bishop of that city. After some time employed in assisting his father in the duties of his office, Gregory again joined his friend, who had retired with a few select associates into the solitudes of Pontus, where, in mutual study and reciprocal esteem, they passed a considerable time. Gregory quitted his solitude once more to assist his father; and, after several vicissitudes, was advanced by Theodosius to the bishopric of Constantinople, which, on account of the people objecting to his being a stran- ger, he soon resigned; and, after some time spent in attending to clerical duties in his native city, retired to the country, where he died. During this time Basil had consented to leave his retreat, after having established the rhonastic state in Pontus and Cappadocia, and accepted the sec of Cassarca. His at- tachment to the Niccnc faith was marked and sincere. He FOURTH CENTUnY. 123 iseparated from communion witli his bishop Dranius, who had subscribed the confession at Ariminum, and steadily opposed the entreaties and threatenings of the emperor Yalens to em- brace the opinions of Arius. Tlie works of these friends arc numerous. Basil composed several sermons; a reply to the doctrines of the Arian Eunomius; a work upon the divinity of the Holy Ghost; several letters, some homilies, and a commen- tary upon the first sixteen chapters of Isaiah. Gregory Nazian- zen composed many excellent discourses, letters, and some poems. Gregory, bishop of Nyssa, the brother of Basil, far from imitating the examples of his brother and friend, had mar- ried, and was with great diflicuUy induced to forsake the pro- fession of rhetoric for the ecclesiastical state. His promotion in the church, however, very soon succeeded that of his brother, and, like him, he was distinguished bv his steady attachment to the orthodox cause. He composed commentaries upon Scrip- ture; discourses upon the mysteries and upon morality; pane- gyrics upon saints; a controversial tract against Eunomius, and several other works. The remarkable story of Ambrose, bishop of Milan, has an appearance of romance seldom found in real life. This prelate was the prefect of Liguria and Emilia, and on entering the church of Milan in his c'wU capacity, to quell a riot between the Arian and orthodox parties, concerning the choice of a bishop, found himself caJled upon to assume the vacant office by the unanimous voice of the assembly, and was compelled to advance at once from the humble station of catechumen to the command of tiie church. In this high situation, he firmly sus- tained the cause of orthodoxy against the Arians of his diocese, against the entreaties and threats of the empress Justina, the mother of Valentinian, and even of the emperor Thcodosius, whom he prevented from cstabUsliing a Jewish synagogue at Milan, and from erecting an altar to Victory. His zeal did not rest here; he rebuked the emperor for his slaughter at Thossa- lonica, and compelled him to atone for his guilt, by the per- formance of public penance. But Ambrose was loud in the praises of a monastic life, and uncharitable in his conduct to- wards those who differed from him in religious belief. With a credulity which bordered upon folly, or with a design to im- pose upon the credulity of mankind (a practice not very un- common in those times,) he pretendi-d to the Arians to produce men possessed with devils; who, upon the approach of certain relics, had been compelled to acknowledge the purity of the Nicene faith, and tlie impiety of that of Arius. Ambrose com- posed several treatises in praise of celibacy; a discourse 124 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. upon Mysteries and Penance; several books concerning Faith, and the Holy Ghost; a discourse upon the Incarnation; and several other works, which have been published in two volumes folio. The eloquence of Lactantius, and the beauty and purity of his style, raise him superior to every author of the fourth cen- tury, and place him upon an equality with some of the most accomplished writers of ancient Rome. Entrusted with the education of Crispus, the unfortunate son of Constantine, whom the monarch afterwards put to death, I.actantius, amidst the splendors of a court, was distinguished only by his talents and his poverty. His principal work consists of a masterly refuta- tion of Paganism, and a learned comparison between it and Christianity. It is to the indelible disgrace of the age, that while a number of famuic monks and popular declaimers ob- tained the highest stations in the church, a man who possessed the learning of Aristotle, with the eloquence of Cicero, and the wit of Horace — who united philosophy with religion, and an earnest piety with all the graces of a polished laste and enlight- ened understanding — should be permitted to languish without distinction or reward. It is however but too common a case, that the service which is rendered to a party, is rated higher than that which is rendered to mahkind in general. The de- fence of a signal dogma shall raise u man to eminence and fortune; while the enlightening of thoi\sands, the improving of the hearts, the morals, the judgments, and religious sentiments of a nation, shall frequently be passed over, with scarcely the cold return of fruitless praise. The close of the fourth century, and the beginning of the fifth, was distinguished by the writings and example of the learned Jcrom, a monk of Palestine; and the celebrated Au- gustin, bishop of Hippo. Deeply versed in sacred literature, and entirely devoted to study, Jerom consented to receive the order of priesthood, only upon condition that he should not be compelled to perform any of its offices; and for seve- ral yv.rxrs pursued, by turns, a sc(juestered and active life. After the death of his friend Hainasus, bishop of Rome, Je- rom retired to a small cell in Bethlehem, where the reputa- tion of his learning and sanctity attracted the notice, and pro- cured him the visits, of the pious and distinguished ladies Paula, Eustochium, and INIelania; and these were soon ac- companied by numbers who were desirous of embracing a monastic life. Paula, in order to gratify this pious desire, so strongly encouraged by the example and precepts of Jerom,. erected on the spot a church and four monasteries, the former FOURTH CENTURY. 1(26 for the men, and the latter for the women. The warmth and austerity of his temper, the mixture of enthusiasm and superstition in all his sentiments and conduct, and the contempt and invectives which he poured upon all who ditfered from him, are blemishes in the character of Jerom. In his retire- ment he composed a considerable number both of critical and theological writings; several commentaries upon Scripture; two Latin translations of the Bible, and a variety of other productions. He was engaged in a controversy with Rufinus, a priest of Aquileia, concerning the works of Origen, the particular opinions of ^ whom were warmly defended by Ru- tinus. In one instance, however, both Jerom and Rufinus agreed: The former encouraged the superstitious folly of Paula, who forsook her family and country for the conversa- tion of monks and ecclesiastics in distant regions; and Rufinus himself accompanied Melania, another of these wandering saints, in her visits to the hermits of the Egyptian deserts, and remained during twenty-five years in her house at Jeru- salem. The learning of Refinus, though very considerable, was, however, inferior to that of Jerom. He translated seve- ral of the Greek authors into Latin; composed two books of Ecclesiastical History, in continuation of that of Eusebius; commentaries upon several parts of Scripture, and a number of other works. Augustin, bishop of Hippo, adopted in early youth, with a warth congenial to his native country Africa, the opinions of the Manicheans. His sentiments, however, began to waver in a conference he held with Faustus, a professor of that sect,, when he was about twenty-nine years of age; and the ser- mons of Ambrose, bishop of Milan, the conversion of two of his friends, and the perusal of St. Paul's Epistles, fully con- vinced him of the errors of that sect. On his return to Af- rica, from which he had been absent some years in different parts of Italy, he was ordained priest by Valerius, bishop of Hippo, founded a monestery for persons who renounced pri- vate property and lived in common, and was ordained coad- jutor to Valerius in 395. He died at the age of seventy- six. His works, which are more numerous than those of any other writer of this period, bear the marks of sincere piety, vivacity, and genius; but arc chargeable with ambiguity, and the impulse of a too warm imagination.* The opinions of Origen, who was claimed as an associate, at different times, both by the orthodox and Arian parties, had a zealous patron in the bishop of Hippo, for being a warm Platonist, he * He was a zealous advocate for the doctrine of predestination. V26 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. adopted every opinion of that philosoplier, which could be reconciled with Christianitj'. lie composed commentaries upon Scripture; sermons on a variety of subjects; discourses on the doctrines and discipline of the church, several books of controversy; and an incredible number of other performances. One of the most considerable writers of this period is John, bishop of Constantinople, who flourished towards the close of the fourth, or the beginning of the fifth century. lie was a native of Antioch, and obtained from his eloquence the name of Chrysostom. An assembly of bishops having resolved to enrol him in their body, he retired to the summit of a moun- tain in company with an old man; and afterwards entirely se- cluded himself in a dreary cave from all converse with man- kind. After remaining for some years in solitude, he return- ed to Antioch, where his reputation as a preacher became so great, that he was by general consent, elected patriarch of Constantinople. The ordination of Chrysostom was, however, secretly opposed by Theophihis, bishop of Alexandrian, wlio was deputed by the emperor to oHiciatc in this ceremony, and wliosc fear of the monarch was too great to permit his refusal of the ofiice. At this time the Constantinopolitan Arians were prohibited from holding their assemblies in the city, and departed from it every Saturday night or Sunday morning, reciting such hymns as were consonant to their doc- trines. Chrysostom, sensible of the effect of such spectacles upon the minds of the common people, turned against them their own arts, and dispatched singers through the streets, preceded by the cross and by lamps. In one of those proces- sions the different parties met, and blows and a considerable tumult ensued; upon which, the emperor required from the Arians, eitiier their conversion to orthodoxy, or their exile from the ci'}-. They preferred the latter. The enemies of Chry- sostom, amongst whom was the empress Eudoxia, who was offended at his censuring the corrupt manners of the ladies in general, or perhaps displeased at his admonitions having been personally, publicly, and rather roughly addressed to her, conjointly with Theophilus, Patriarch of Alexandria, who was offended at his interference in a dispute between him and the Nitrian monks, soon afterwards obtained his deposition; but the sedition conse(|uent upon his banishment was so great, that the emperor was compelled lo send him letters of recall. His implacable enemy, the empress, again irritated by his preaching against the public games around her statue, once more effected his banishment. lie was not suffered to remain in peace in the j)lace to which he had repaired in his exile, but received order from the emperor to transport himself FOUIITII CENTURY. 127 to llic ungenial shores of the Euxine sea. The place of liis banishment, however, he never reached; for he was seized with a violent fever on the road, which terminated his life in (he sixtieth year of his age, in 407. Chrysostom is justly ranked amongst the most eminent Christian orators; his elo- quence was manly, his genius was uncommon, and his erudi- tion extensive. He exhibited himself both as a moral and controversial writer; wrote a great number of homilies; and his works are so extensive, as to have been collected into eleven folio volumes. The religious controversies, which engaged in some measure the pens of the most Accomplished writers of the fourth cen- tury, attracted the notice of men equally zealous, but not equally qualified, and produced several performances ditlering in merit according to the abilities of their respective authors. Marcellus, bishop of Ancyra, and Eustathius, bishop of An- tioch, though both of them intimate friends of Athanasius, were accused of Sabellianism, but wrote against the Arian cause. They were however both deposed, as their principles were judged, by the Synods appointed to try them, to be not perfectly orthodox. Victorinus engaged in defence of the church, and attacked both the Arians and Manicheans. Amongst the most strenuous opposers of heresy, was Hill- ary, bishop of Poictiers, who, from being a heathen, had been converted to Christianity. He composed a very exten- sive work against the Arians, which he had the spirit to pre- sent in person to the emperor Constantius; and wrote several commentaries upon different parts of the sacred writings. The compositions of the two Apollinariss', in defence of Chris- tianity, were written in such a style of elegance, that the emperor Julian prohibited the reading of their books. The writing of Ephraim of Edessa against heresy, as well as his moral performances, appear in his own time to have been much esteemed. The commentators of this century were many; amongst whom was tbe blind but learned Didymus, whose commentaries are lost. Diodorus, bishop of Tarsus, wrote commentaries also, vvbich are ranked amongst those of the judicious {ew, who attempted to explain the literal sense of Scripture, without attending to the allegorical. The lives of the monks became so acceptable, from the esti- mation in which they were held, that a multitude of romances, under that denomination, were produced in the fourth century; pretended to be authentic records of these deluded devotees. Epiphanius published a history of heresies, in which, not con- tent with exhibiting and exaggerating erroneous opinions, he 128 HISTORY OF THE CHlfRCH. attempted to refute them, and to establish the doctrines of* the church. This writer is charged with inaccuracy and extreme credulity; a credulity too of the worst sort, 'since it led him to believe every unfavorable account of those who dissented from his faitii. A multitude of writers, Avhose compositions were fewer in number, or who did not obtain the same celebrity with those already enumerated, flourished during this century: amongst these was Cyril, bishop of Jerusalem, who, in his youth, com- posed discourses for the catechumens, and for those who were newly baptized. CHAPTEU VI. THE FIFTH CENTURY. General state of the church in this century.— ot" GOVERNMENT, DOCTRINE, RITES, AND CEREMONIES, IN THE FIFTH CENTURY.— OF THE SECTS WHICH APPEARED IN THE FIFTH CENTURY.— OF LEARNING AND LEARNEDMEN IN THE FIFTH CENTURY. The calamities arising from an intollerant zeal in matters of religion, not less severe than the terrors of persecution which had afflicted the Christians of the preceding century, continued in this to disturb the happiness of mankind, and to induce the sincere professors of the gospel to look back almost with regret to a season which, however unfavorable and peril- ous, found them united in one common cause, generally under- stood; instead of being divided into factions, disagreeing about points difficult to be conceived, and respecting which the differ- ence frequently consisted not in the circumstance itself, but iti the terms used to define it. Alarmed at the ecclesiastical censures which assailed whoever presumed to differ in opinion, or even in expression, from the leaders of the churth, the timid Christian must have been afr;iid of conversing upon the subject of his faith; and the edict obtained from Honorius, by four bishops deputed from Carthage, in 410, which doomed to death whoever differed from the Catholic faith, must, though perhaps never executed, have closed in terror and silence the trembling lips. Doubtless a mistaken zeal fbr promoting the cause of true religion, instigated the generality (o believe it right to enforce the truth, not only by ecclesiastical censures, but by the interference of the civil power. Augustin act knowledged, that there had been a time when he believed \i wrong to harass heretics, and that it would be more judicious to allure them by soft and gentle methods; but that his senti» menls were changed, from observing, that the laws enacted against heresy by the emperors had proved, to many, an un^ 17 130 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. happy occasion of conversion. These detestable principles were carried to such excess, that, in 443, Tlieodosius com- manded that the books which were not conformable in doctrine to the councils of Nice and Ephesus, and to the decisions of Cyril, bishop of Alexandria, siiould be destroyed, and their concealers be liable to death. Under the united reigns of the two sons of Theodosius, Arcadius and Ilonorius, who separately governed the eastern and western divisions of the Roman empire, a season of tran- quility took place, which was only interrupted by theological commotions. The death of Arcadius, in the year 403, placed his son Theodosius, at eight years of age, upon the Imperial throne, who governed the eastern division of the empire while his uncle Honorius reigned in the west. Tlie timid emperor of tlie wx'st, alarmed at the incursions of the Barbarians, who poured down in swarms upon his dominions, and revelled in the delightful regions of Italy, had his retreat at Ravenna dis- turbed by the intelligence that Alaric. the Gothic king, had beseiged Rome; nor was it long before the fierce conqueror entered its gates, and plundered that city, which for ages had been a repository for the plunder of the world. The remainder of Italy soon became a prey to the ravages of the victorious army. During this period, though the most ancient and valu- able monuments of art and learning were levelled with the ground, the churches of the Christians of every denomination were spared by this Arian hivader; and not only life, but even liherty, was granted both to tiic Pagans and Christians who took refuge in the churches of the apostles, or at the tombs of the martyrs. The sacred vessels which had been pillaged from the church of St. Peter, were also restored by the con- querors. The subjects of Ilonorius, after a series of ineffec- tual contests against the desolating power of the Barbarians, had the mortification to see liim nearly stripped of his territory, and continuing the title without the power of royalty. The capital was taken by the Goths; the Huns were possessed of i'annonia; (he Alans, Suevi, and Vandals, were established in Spain; and the Bergundians settled in Gaul. The feeble powers of Valciilinian the Third, the successor of Ilonorius, were not calculated to restore to the Roman monarchs the em- pire they had lost. Eudocia, his widow, and the daughter of Theodosius, soon married Maximus; and soon discovered that the pre--ent ])artncr of her Ihrone and bed was the brulal mur- derer of tlie last. Incen>ed at his perfidy, and resolved to revenge the death of Yalenlinian, and her own dishonor, she implored assistance from Genseric, king of the Vandals in Africa, who entered Rome, and plundered the whole of the FIFTH CEM'UaV. 131 city except three cliurches. xVfter the rapid and turbulent reigns of several of the emperors of the west, that part of the empire was finally subjugated in the year 476, by the abdica- tion of Augustulus. The name of Emperor sunk Avith the ruin of the empire; for the conquering Odoacer, general of the lleruli, assumed only the title of King. Notwithstanding the commotions which afflicted the empire and the church, Christianity still continued to extend her boun- daries. The truths of the Gospel were propagated through a considerable part of Persia, by iMaruthas, a IVlesopotamian, and Abdas, a Persian bishop, who afterwards involved the Chris- tians in a severe persecution, by his temerity in destroying a temple belonging to the Magi, and his obstinacy in not re- building it. This persecution continued for some time, and was not terminated without a war between the Persians and the Romans. The most considerable accessions to the Chris- tian body, during this century, accrued from the barbarous nations which poured with the impetuosity of a torrent over every part of the western empire. The Goths had indeed pro- fessed Christianity before their irruption; but the greater part of these savage invaders did not relinquish the worship of their gods, till they were established in the conquered countries, when Arianism was professed by the greater part of the west- ern Christians. During the course of this century, Ireland was added to the countries which had already embraced the truths of Christianity. The first missionary, Palladius, waa not successful amongst this rude and uncultivated people; but he might probably prepare them to receive favorably the documents of Saccathus, or Patrick, a native of Caledonia, a man of birth and abilities, who, after the laborious efforts of forty years for their conversion, founded the archbishopric of Armagh. One of the most remarkable conversions of the fifth century is that of Clovis, king of the Franks, who is said to have embraced Christianiiy, in consequence of a vow to wor- ship Christ as liis God, provided he rendered him victorious in a battle which he w«s preparing to engage in against the Ale- manni. Probably his conversion might result at least as much from policy as superstition. By adopting the religious tenets of those whom he governed, he destroyed one capital cause of disunion. However this might have been, many miraculous circumstances were said to have attended this conversion of the conqueror, who founded the kingdom of the Franks in Gaul. On the occasion of his baptism at Rheims, a brilliant light filled the whole church; and a voice was heard to say, Peace be with you; it is I: be not afraid: abide in my love. This prodigy was succeeded by a fragrant odour which perfumed 132 HISTORY OF THE CIIUUCII. the whole place, and a dove descended, bearing a vial of cUrism,* with which Clovis was annointed.t This monarch was the only one of the Barbarian invaders of the Roman empire, who immediately professed the faith of the council of Nice; and from this circumstance, the appellation of the Most Chris- tian King, and Eldest Son of the church, was, according to the opinion of the learned, conferred originally upon the sovereigns of France, Riches and independence, so little conducive to virtue in the hearts of men, were evidently pernicious to the clergy, who, from the time when they became possessed of great revenues under the Christian emperors, were no longer distinguished by the humble virtues of the primitive Christians; but by ardent aspirations and mean artifices to obtain temporal power. The episcopal offices were, in several instances, performed by dele- gates; whilst the bishop, who assumed the name, and received the emoluments annexed to that office, was left at leisure to attend to his secular concerns, and to dissipate in voluptuous- ness what had been frequently acquired by contention and chicano. The richer ecclesiastics not only vied in splendor with the prince; they not only erected thrones in Iheir churches, and affected the state of courts, in giving audience to the peo- ple; but they frequently asserted a perfect equality with the monarch. Martin, bishop of Tours, contended, at a public entertainment, that the emperor was inferior in dignity to a presbyter: and Anastasius, the emperor of the east, met with frequent instances of similar arrogance. Symmachus had the assurance to tell him, that the dignity of a Roman prelatcy nay, even of a priest, v^as superior to that of the emperor, in proportion as the dignity of things spiritual was to that of things temporal. The ecclesiastics of every denomination united in invading the rights of tiic people; and in increasing, by every possible expedient, (he power and dignity of the sacerdotal order: they employed also, without compunction, the most unlawful means in order to controvert each other, and to obtain fresh acces- sions of influence to their respective sees. Amongst the most ambitious claimants of prerogative and spiritual power, the see of Rome soon became the most distinguished; it affected to receive all appeals that were preferred in ecclesiastical cases; endeavored to be considered as umpire in the dispute, • A composition of olive oil and balin; opo.balsfimum. tTliis piece of legerdemain, wiiicli Baronius has dignified with the name of a miracle, was exhibited in favor of a monarch, who was ferocioup, sanguin- ary, and ambitipus, and the murderer of several of his nearest relations. FIITII CENTURY. 133 and by its decisions to determine every clerical cause. The bishops of Africa warmly opposed these encroachments of the Roman see; and contested the authority which tlie pope pre- tended to derive, for this end, from a decree of the Nicene Council, but which was not in their copies of the acts of that synod. They refused to re-admit Apianus, an African priest, who, upon being excommunicated by his bishop, had appealed to the Roman ponlitf, by whom he had been received into communion, and who attempted to restore him to his former station in the church. Intriguing for the principal episcopal offices become common; and it frequently happened, that, upon the demise of a bishop, his see was claimed by two or more contenders, who endeavored to enforce their pretensions by every martial exertion. The pulpit beat to arms, and the church appeared a theatre of war, in which the angry comba- tants assailed each other with implacable rancor and fury. The see of Alexandria was remarkable for an almost uninterrupted succession of profligate prelates, who obtained their stations by the most atrocious means. Timotheus, after having caused his predecessor to be murdered in the church, his dead body dragged through the city, and the mangled carcase then thrown into the fire, obtained the bishopric by his artifice in creeping about in the dark, and pretending to be an angel, that he might delude the monks, and obtain the object of his wishes. The splendor of the principal sees under the Chris- tian emperors, and the great possibility of their being attained by the illiterate and the ignorant, since knowledge was far from being requisite for admission into the priesthood, were causes which greatly contributed to the evils we are now la- menting.* Incentives were by these means offered to the indolent enthusiast, as well as the ignorant and ambitious, to enter into the clerical order; to which they might be ordained without the trouble of preparing, or any examination, since none was made: and without finding it necessary to engage in any regular eccle- siastical duty. Hence, if knavishly disposed, each had, in the possession of his order, a passport from city to city; in each of which he might carry on the lucrative business of vending the pretended relics of the saints and martyrs to an ignorant and deluded multitude. * Several of the fathers of the church, wlio attended the councils of Ephesus and Chalcedon, towards the middle of this century, were so ignorant as to be unable to write their own names to the acts of the Councils, but were com- pelled to subscribe in this form: /, such an one, have subscribed bi/ the hand of such an one, because I cannot write. Or, Such a bishop ha'-ing said Uuit he could not write, /, lohose name is undericritlen, have subscribed for him. 134 HISTORV OF THE CHURCH. The emperor?, who, in the last century, had constituted them- selves iicads of the church, and had sutFered themselves to be addressed by the impious titles of your divinity, your eternity, your godship, supreme master, and everlasting king, had still reserved to themselves the supreme ecclesiastical power; and in concert with the authority of councils, in which the legislative power of the church immediately resided, sometimes augment- ed, and sometimes depressed, the authority of the contending and ambitious prelates. Two general or oecumenical councils were held, during this century, at Ephesus and at Chalcedon. In the latter, the bishop of Constantinople, who had reduced under his spiritual subjection several extensive provinces, was confirmed in the same privileges he had obtained in the council of Constantinople, and was considered as in all respects equal to his haughty rival, the bishop of Rome. But this regulation was little agreeable to the Roman pontiff, who saw his supe- riority invaded, and his dignity abased, with but little hope of obtaining redress, since the authority of the emperor was exerted in favor of his rival. He submitted not, however, silently to decisions which abrogated his rights, but opposed with energy the obstinate claims of the bishop of Constantinople to spiritual dominion. The contests which arose in consequence of the council of Chalcedon, fortunately supplied Felix the third, bishop of Rome, with a prentence for opposing his brother of Constantinople. This prelate had treated with contempt the decrees of that council, though it had confirmed to him the patriarchal power; and had manifested a desire to serve rather than to distress the bishops of Alexandria and Antioch, the great leaders of the anathematized sects of the Monophysites. This afforded a pretext for convening a council, in which the Byzantine patriarch was condemned, who, in his turn, anathe- matized and excommunicated the bishop of Rome, erased his name from the public diptychs,"* and mutual animosilies in- flamed the eastern and western churches for a series of years. The avowed causes of dispute were generally a zeal for the decision of councils, or for the support of particular opinions; and under these pretences, the supremacy, which was unceas- ingly aimed at by the Roman ponlilF, was opposed by the bishop of Constantinople, who, from similar motives, was opposed by the bishop of Rome, in all iiis claims to spiritual dominion. On this account every measure was devised, which could fb- * The Diptychs were originally public registers, in which the names of the consuls and other principal niaeistratcs among tlic Romans were inscribed. — The Diptychs of the church contained the names of the bishops, and other dis- tinguifhed persons. FIFTH CENTURY. 135 inenl or increase any disturbance between the prelates of Con- stantinople and those who Avere subject to their jurisdiction. Every complaint, made by the bishops of Alexandria and An- tioch against the patriarch of Constantinople, or even by the inferior orders of the clergy in those dioceses against their spi- ritual rulers, was received at Rome, and the complainants taken under the immediate protection of that see. The aspiring views of Juvenal, bishop of Jerusalem, were directed to the attainment of patriarchal power; and the pro- tection of the younger Theodosius, enabled him to reject the authority of his metropolitan, the bishop of Csesarea, and to assume the dignity of patriarch of Palestine, in which he was afterwards confirmed. The principal reason assigned for this assumption, was, that the church of Jerusalem had always de- servedly received a high degree of veneration, from its having succeeded to the first Christian society founded by the Apostles; and had in itself an innate and incontrovertible claim to the privileges it required. The church of Antioch suffered still further from the increasing spirit of ambition and zeal for episcopal honors. Instigated by these motives, and availing himself of the prevalent spirit of superstition, Anthemius, bishop of Salamis, affected to have discovered, by revelation, the body of Saint Barnabas, which had upon its breast the gospel of Saint Matthew, in Greek, transcribed by Saint Bar- nabas himself. This discovery he made use of, to prove that his see being founded by Barnabas, was an Apostolic Church, no less than that of Antioch; and, as such, ought not to be subject to that patriarch: so powerful a plea procured him an exemption. The churches of Antioch and Alexandria soon began also to suffer fiom the usurpations and claims of the Constantinopolitan and Jerusalem prelates, and particu- larly of the former, who arrogantly reduced them under his jurisdiction. A detail of the artifices made use of by the patriarchs, for the attainment of spiritual powers, would be little edifying, and may be easily conceived. They encroached upon the rights of the bishops, v.hom they considered as delegated by them, and in all respects amenable , to their authority. This power they contrived to augment by artfully exciting quarrels between the bishops and the inferior ministers, and between the clergy and people, each of whom jeferred the dispute to their decision. To complete their spiritual tyranny, they contracted an alliance, founded in mutual interest, with a band of crafty, of jnsolent, and unprincipled monks. The authority of the Roman prelates in the west had been considerably increased by the supineness of the emperors, and 13G HISTORY OF THE CIItRCH. the grnnt whlcli had been obtained by the ambitious Leo, front Valentinian, that all the western bishops should be subject to his jurisdiction. Their power was not diminished by the dominion of the barbarous nations, who, perceiving the subjection of the j)eople to the clergy, and the dependence of the clergy upon the Roman pontiff, soon became sensible, that by augmenting his power they secured their own. The appointment of legates from the Pope,* who about the middle of this century first began to reside at the court of Con- stantinople, doubtless originated from motives extremely oppo- site to those which are avowed. I.eo recommended to the em- peror Marcian a person named Julian, who was established by him to solicit at the emperor's court whatever related to the faith and peace of the church against heretics. But a regard to faith and discipline was doubtless not the sole object of their attention. The bishop of Rome was too much interested in the prosperity of his see, not to be very sedulous in observing every circumstance relating to the other prelates (particularly his brother of Constantinople,) which might be prejudicial to his own interest and dignity. The tender concern of these rever- end brethren was indeed exerted to promote good order in every part of the Christian world; and was charitably extended so far beyond the limits of ecclesiastical authority, that they fre- ([uently interfered in matters of civil jurisdiction. Valentinian promulgated a law which restrained their power to spiritual and ecclesiastical causes; but, in these authority extended to all lanks and degress of men. Notwithstanding the depravity and corruption which per- vaded the clerical body, the whole Avas not contaminated. In- stances of disinterested virtue, which would have reflected splendor uj)on the most enlightened periods of society, illumi- nated the dreary and dismal annals of the fifth century. We behold with veneration and with pleasure tbc liberal Deogralias, bishop of Carthage, selling the costly pl;ite of the Church for the ransom of a number of captives, who had been brought by Geiscricus, tlic Vandalic king, lo the shores of Africa, where they were to be torn from every dear and social connection. We accompany him with delight to his church, (illcd with beds of straw for the accommodation of the wretched strangers; and with transport behold this aged and infirm prelate daily comforting the sick, giving food to the hungry, and medicines to the diseased. Nor was this a solitary instance of public and private virtue: it was even exceeded by Acacius, bisliop of * The niiine Pr/pa (Pope) was originally given to all bishops, and even some-' times to the inferior clergy. tlFTll CEXTUUY. 137 Amida, who ransomed seven tliousand Persian captives perish- ing with hunger. History, amongst her disagreeable obhga- tions has to record much of the vices of mankind — for vice, if it does not preponderate in the scale, is generally more a})pa- i-ent and obtiusive than virtue — has sometimes the delight of exhibiting characters which dignify and exalt human nature. The erudition, piety, and truly Christian charity of Atticus, bishop of Constantinople, who distributed liberally not only to the orthodox, but to the necessitous heretics — the still greater mildness of Proclus, his friend and disciple, towards the here- tics, and his active as well as passive virtues — the piety, sim- plicity, and affability 6( Sicinius, a Constantinopolitan prelate •■- — are instances of human excellence, which it is pleasant to record, and may serve as models worthy of imitation to more refined and succeeding ages. Though the bishops of Rome, partly by the force of an an- cient prejudice in favor of that imperial city, and partly by the wealth and power of that church, had in the preceding century been enabled to assume a degree of superiority over the other metropolitan churches; and though the council of Constantino- ple had raised the bishop of that see to an equality of power and authority with the Roman prelate, yet the title of Patriarch does not appear to have been regularly conferred upon them till the meeting of the council of Chalcedon, in 451; nor were the jurisdiction and dignity of the patriarchal sees, before that pe- riod, properly established and defined. The patriarchal dignity was also obtained by the bishops of Antioch, Alexandria, and Jerusalem ; but these latter were held in an inferior light to those of Rome and Constantinople. The title of Exarch was con- ferred upon those who had the inspection of the affairs of the Church, in certain provinces. Few, if any, alterations took place during this century, in tlie state of the clergy; if we except the monks, who daily increased both in consequence and in fanaticism. Originally subject to the bishop of the diocese, they could not even choose their own supe- rior without his consent. This privilege was, however, towards the beginning of this century, obtained by most of the commu- nities; and it was soon followed by an exemption from episcopal jurisdiction. When indeed the Popes acquired the power of granting these exemptions, they frequently gave or sold them to the monks, whose power consequently increased with that of the Roman see, and whose attachment to its interest was by this means secured. In the fifth century, the monastic orders did not all observe the same form of discipline; but in one respect they nearly agreed, which was in a general defection from real 18 138 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. virtue, and the practice of such licentiousness as became pro- verbial. The prelates at the council of Chalcedon, in 451. complained of Barsumas tlie monk, who had murdered Fla- vian, his bishop, that he had overturned all Syria, and brought against them a thousand monks. In 452, Theodocius, a moidc, on pretence of maintaining ortliodoxy, incited the monks of Palestine to rise, hlied Jerusalem with tumults, set fire to several houses, broke open jails, murdered a bishop, with some other persons, and caused himself to be elected bishop of Jerusalem. The approbation of monastic institutions was not only exten- sively diffused, and numbers made unhappy from the defection of their relations, and the consequent loss of their support; but the more judicious part of the community had the mortification to observe, that, as the numbers who embraced the state of monacliism sensibly increased, so also monastic folly increased in ihu same proportion. In the beginning of this century a new order of monks was i/istituted by a person of the name of Alex- ander, who obtained the name of "\VatG.hers, from their method ©f performing divine service without any inteimission. They divided themselves into three classes, which relieved each other at stated hours; and by that means continued, without any inter- val, a perpetual course of divine service. Amongst the Mystics, many not only affected to reside with wild and savage beasts but imitated their manners. With a ferocious aspect they traversed the gloomy desert, fed upon herbs and grass, or re- mained motionless in certain places for several years, exposed to the scorching heat of the mid-day sun, or the chilling blasts of the nocturnal air. All conversation with men was studiously avoided by these gloomy fanatics, who frequently concluded their lives by an act of violent madness, or shut themselves up in narrow and miserable dens, to howl out the remainder of their wretched existence. About the year 427, Symeon, a Syrian, introduced a refinement in mortification, by residing successively upon live pillars, of six, twelve, twenty-two, thirty-six, and lastly of forty cuhils high. In this wretched state ho continued during thirty-seven years of his life; and his sublime piety was at his decease eagerly emulated by one Daniel, a monk, who resided upon the top of a pillar, and died in that situation at the ad- vanced age of eighty. With a severity of sentiment consonant to the gloomy austerity of his life, Symeon angrily condenmed the clemancy and humanity of Theodosius, junior, who had commanded the Cristians of Antioch to rebuild for the Jews a synagogue there, which they had insolently destroyed; and his influence, arising from the reputation of his sanctity, was such, FIFTH CENTURY. 139 that his arguments prevented his restoration. Such indeed was the reputation of Symeon,that he was eagerly resorted to bj a multitude of pilgrims, from the remote countries of Spain, Gaul, and Britain. The pillar saints continued to preserve their celebrity in the east till the twelfth century; but this practice, like all the other extremes of monkish fanaticism, was never so general in the west. Amongst the ingenious inventors of methods for destroying the happiness of mankind, Barradatus, a monk of Syria, and James, another of the same fraternity, have been highly distin- guished for their piety; and virtue. The former of these holy brethren, aspiring after a more perfect species of self-denial than he had for some time practised in a small and uncomforta- ble chamber; erected for himself upon the summit of a mountain, a box so contrived as not to admit of his standing in a perpen- dicular postuie, and which, having no close cover, exposed him to all the inclemencies of the wind, the rain, and the sun. Wearied, perhaps, at length himself, or having exhausted «the attention of others, b}^ his continuance in this station, he again attempted to excite it by fresh devices. For this purpose he contrived to be raised from this supine posture, and continually stood upright, covered with a garment of skin, with only a small aperture in his box sufficient to allow of his drawing his breath, and stretching out his hands to heaven. His contem- porary, James, not less disposed to austerity, fed entirely upon Lentils, dragged about a heavy load of iron chains bound about his waist and neck, from which several others were sus- pended. During three days and nights, in which, in conti- nued prostration, he offered up his prayers, this admired maniac was so covered with the snow as to be scarcelv discernible* False miracles were perpetually reported, to complete the triumph of fanaticism, and the total infatuation of the multi- tude; and they were referred to, by some of the most eminent Fathers of the church, not only as examples of Christian per- fection, but as infallible authorities for the validity of particulaT doctrines. The principles of Christianity, no longer distinguished by their simplicity, good sense, and sound philosophy, were in this century still more embarrassed by intricate disputes, subtle explanations, and rash decisions. The I'latonic doctrines, aided by the approbation and opinions of Origcn, continued still to be maintained by considerable numbers; but this system, at the time that Origcnism was condemned, was deserted by numbers, who were desirous of avoiding the imputation of those errors; and the philosophy of Aristotle was embraced in its place, and com- pounded in the same manner with the doctrine of revelation. 140 niSTORY OF THE ClIUUCII. T!ie prevailing attachment to logical discussions, subtle dislinc- tiotis, and captious sophisms, contributed to increase the fondness for the Aristotelian philosophy which was more calculated for these ends than even Platonism had been. Composed of arti- ficial and learned jargon, of obscure, doubtful, and undefined terms, it involved not only the ignorant and illiterate, but the ingenious and inquisitive, in intricate disputes concerning unin- telligible terms, and entangled them in an inextricable laby- rinth of words. An increasing veneration for the Virgin Mary had taken place in the preceding century; and, very early in this, an opin- ion was industriously propagated, that she had manifested herself to several persons, and had wrought considerable miracles in support of the consubstantial party. Her image, holding in her arms the infant Jesus, together with the images of those who during their residence on earth had acquired the reputation of superior sanctity, was honored with a distinguished situation in the church, and in many places invoked with a peculiar species of worship, which was supposed to draw down into the images the propitious presence of the saints or celestial beings they represented. A superstitious respect began also to take place for the bread consecrated for the sacrament of the Lord's Sup- per. Its efficacy was supposed to extend as well to the body as the soul; and it was applied as a medicine in sickness, and as a preservative against every danger in traveling, whether by land or by sea. As it frequently happened that those, who believed in the efficacy of the consecrated bread, might not have provided themselves with a quantity sufficient for these emergencies, it became customary for the priests to reserve a portion to distribute according to the necessities of their super- stitious flock. Several of the Christians interred a quantity of it in the sepulchres of their departed relations; and, although this practice was opposed in the council of Carthage, it still continued to be esteemed and practised not only in this, but in succeeding centuries. The increasing respect, which was paid to the elements of the sacrament, was productive of a superstitious fear of receiving them unworthily; and the me- morial of the death and sufferings of Jesus Christ, which had formerly been celebrated by all Christians on every Lord's day, was now attended by very few of the numberless professors of Christianity. Amongst the alterations which look place in the discipline of the chuich, none was more remarkable than the suppression of all public confession of sin, by Leo the Great, in all the churches subject to his jurisdiction. These confessions, which had been formerly made by the trembling penitent before the FFITH CENTURY. 141 nsseniblcd congregation, were now appointed to be made to a single priest; a regulation which, though it artfully extended the power of the clergy over the consciences of men, consid- erably destroyed the rigor of ancient discipline. Penance was allowed to be performed in monasteries, or in the presence of a few individuals, and in a private place, at the discretion of a bishop. But if ihe external splendor of the church was in some degree lessened by this alteration, the loss was amply supplied by additional ceremonies. The method of singing anthems, one part of which was performed by the clergy, and the other by the congregation, which had been introduced into the churches of Antioch in the preceding century, was, in this, practised at Rome; and in many churches it was the custom to perform these responses night and day, without any interruption; different choir of singers continually relieving each other. The privileges of sanctuary, which had been claimed in the preceding century, were in this fully allowed by the emperor Leo. This claim has been supposed to have been materially advanced by a criminal flying for protection to a monastery, of which St. Marcellus was the abbot, who re- fused to surrender the refugee, though the soldiers, who sur- rounded the monaster}^ during the night, waited only for the approach of morning to enter the convent, and forcibly to take possession of their victim. But a pretended miracle was inter- posed to declare the sanctity of this place of refuge; a tire was seen to issue from the top of the building, which like flashes of lightning darted its rays on the impious soldiery, and impelled them trembling to lay down their arms, and immediately to implore the mercy of that Deity which they had so impiously offended. Every splendid appendage which had graced the heathen ceremonies, was now interwoven into the fabric of Christianity. During the extended period of Paganism, superstition had entirely exhausted her talents for invention; so that, when the same spirit pervaded the minds of the Christians, they were necessarily compelled to adopt the practices of their predeces- sors, and to imitate their idolatry. That which had been formerly the test of Christianity, and the practice which, when avoided, exposed the primitive believer to the utmost vengeance of his enemies, was become a Christian rite; and incense, no longer considered as an abomination, smoked upon every Chris- tian altar. The services of religion were, even in the day, performed by the light of tapers and flambeaux. The discovery of relics, as may naturally be supposed, was proportioned to the desire of obtaining them. No fewer than the remains of forty 14tJ HISTORY OF THE CHCkCH. martyrs were discovered to the pious but credulous Pulcheria. the sister of Theodosius. This princess, with her attendants, on approaching the place where these bodies, according to the revelation with which she had been favored, were deposited, had the ground broken open; and one of the emperor's retinue, upon thrusting a reed into the chasm, and drawing it up again, was delighted with its exquisite odour. The princess accom- panied \>y the bishop, then approached, and discovered a con- siderable quantity of precious ointment, and two silver boxes which contained the ineslimable relics of the martyrs, which she honored with a magnificent shrine, and deposited near the remains of the holy Thyrsus, who, she believed, had thrice appeared to her for the purpose of discovering the place where the martyrs were interred. The undecayed body of the prophet Zachariah was likewise said to have been found, in consequence of a revelation from himself, after he had been interred about twelve hundred years; and the relics of Samuel were removed by Arcadus from Jerusalem to Constantinople. The pretended remains of St. Stephen, of Nicodemus, of Gamaliel, and of several others, made their appearance about the same time; but the exhibition in detail of such knavery and folly, as accompa- nied these transactions, would afford little amusement, and still less advantage. The account of the seven persons who fled from the persecution of Decius into a solitary cave near Ephe- sus (where, after a repose of an hundred and ninety-five years, they awaked as vigorous, and in appearance as youthful, as when they entered it) is familiar to all, and will not in this en- lightened age be considered as a matter which admits of dis- pute. One of the miracles of this century, however, appears to occupy a better ground; and much controversy has arisen concerning tiie ortliodox confessors, who after having been de- prived of their tonguss by the orders of Ilunneric, were all, except two of tlicm, enabled to proclaim aloud the triumphs of orthodoxy over the imperfect faith of the Arians. Attested as this anecdote is by respectable witnesses, we can scarcely doubt the fact: but our belief of the miracle will be at least suspend- ed, by the consideration that two of these confessors did not again attain the faculty of speech; and the knowledge that in- stances have occurred, in which persons who were deprived of a part of their tongues were still able to utter intelligible sounds. Whoever indeed considers the nature of the miracles during the fiftii century; that it was a. period of credulity and ignorance; that the most eminent Fathers of the church were not ashamed to propagate any story which was calculated to confirm the faith of the multitude; that unlike the first preach- riFTH CENTURY. 143 crs of Christianity, they related circumstances which they saw not themselves, hut received from ditFcrent, and frequently dis- agreeing narrators; that they had much to gain by the propa- gation o( false miracles, and little to fear from their detection; that they advanced their own reputation for piety, and their own interests, hv deception; and that miracles were vrrought, not for the advancement of pure and genuine Christianity, but to dignify obscure doctrines, or to exalt the character of some pretended saint; in short, that every mark which authen- ticated the miracles of Christ and his Apostles, is wanting in these; will probably be inclined not merely to hesitate in his assent to them, but will rather be disposed to reject them altogether. The compliance with every Pagan superstition which could he at all reconciled with Christianity, was extended on all occasions to the utmost excess. Amongst others, the Christians attempted to obtain a knowledge of futurity, by methods similar to those employed by the Pagans, who used to divine by opening the books of Virgil; and the first verses which arrested their atten- tion were interpreted into a prediction of their destiny. The accidental prognostication of the future greatness of Adrian, who opened at the words jMissus in Impcrium magnum; and of Alexander Severus, who had a similar fortune, had conferred additional credit upon this mode of divination. Instead however of divining by the Sortes VirgUiancc^ the Christians made use of a Bible for the same purpose; and the practice was carried so far, that many of the inferior clergy found in it a very lucrative trade. By the higher ranks it was however strongly opposed; and a decree was passed, in 465, by the council of Yannes, enacting that whoever was detected in the practice, should be excluded from communion with the church. The pilgrimages to the tombs of the martyrs continued to increase in respecta- bility during this century; and almost the commencement of it was remarkable for a procession, instituted by Chrysostom, which afforded an example, and served as a prelude, to future ceremonies of a similar nature. Three days of fasting and supplication, before the feast of the Ascension, were instituted in France, by Mamercus, bishop of Vienne, who appropriated litanies to them, which were already in use, but not recited at any particular times; and reserved, as emergencies might require, for deprecating any impending calamity. The feast of the Ascension took place in the period of time which passed between the solemn seasons of Easter and Pentecost, and which had hitherto been observed as a season of festivity, in which all fasting and kneeling M'ere prohibited. 144 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. This fast was far from being universally received in the western cliurches, and never obtained in the eastern, whicii always ob- served the fifty days between Easter and Whitsuntide, as a festival. There is some reason for believing that these rogation days were observed in Africa prior to this period; and that Mamcrcus was the adopter, not the institutor, of this observ- ance. From France the custom was generally adopted, though with some variation in the time in which it was observed, and it was in the year 511 established in the council of Orleans. By degrees these litanies were commonly used on Wednesdays and Fridavs in all the churches. The litur2;ies however still ditfered in ditferent places, at the pleasure of the bishops. Peter the Fuller, bishop of Antioch, commanded that, in singing the hymn Trisagium, the performers should add to the words, "O God, most holy," who hast suffered for us upon the cross! Another in- stance occurs in the mission of Lupus and Germanus, who, at the desire of the orthodox, Avere sent into Britain to oppose Pelagianism; and who introduced there the Gallican liturgy, which materially differed from that of Rome. It was not till towards the close of this century that the bishop of Rome was distinguished by a dress materially differ- ent from that of the other ecclesiastics. lie wore upon his his head a kind of bonnet, something higher than usual, and constructed like the mitres used by the priests of Cybele. But Clovis having sent to St. John of Lateran a crown of gold, with which he had been presented by Anastasius, emperor of the cast. Pope Ilormisdas placed it upon his bonnet. In succeed- ing ages this ornament was increased. Boniface the Eigth, during his contentions with Philip the Fair, in order to demon- strate the superiority of things spiritual to things temporal, and as a mark of his twofold authority, added a second crown, which in the pontificate of John XXll. receiA^ed the addition of a third. The fifth century is less remarkable than any of the prc- ceeding, for the number of those who, by the projjagation of new opinions, perplexed and destroyed the tranquillity of the church. One of the earliest and most remarkable was Pelagius, a British monk, of some rank, and very exalted re- putation; who, with his friend Celcstius, traveled to Rome, Avhere they resided very early in this century, and opposed with warmth the doctrines of original sin, and the necessity of divine grace. What reception their doctrines met with at Rome, does not appear; but their uncommon piety and virtue excited general approbation. On the appioach of the Goths, they retired to FIFTH CENTURY. 145 Africa, where Celestius remained, with a view of gaining ad- mittance as a presbyter into the church of Carthage. Pelagiua proceeded to Palestine, where he enjoyed the favor and pro- tection of John, bishop of Jerusalem. But his friend and his opinions met with a very difTerent reception from Augustin, the celebrated bishop of Hippo. Whatever parts were visited by these un-orthodox friends, they still asserted their peculiar opinions; and they were grad- ually engaged in a warm contest, in the course of which they were probably led to advance more than had originally occurred to them. In contending for the truth of their doctrines, they asserted, "that mankind derived no injury from the sin of Adam; that we are now as capable of obedience to the will of God, as he was; that, otherwise, it would have been cruel and absurd to propose to mankind the performance of certain duties, with the sanction of rewards, and the denunciation of punishments; and that consequently men are born without vice, as well as without virtue." Pelagius is said moreover to have maintained, "that it is possible for men, provided they fully employ the powers and faculties with which they are endued, to live without sin;" and though he did not deny, that external grace, or the doctrines and motives of the Gospel, are necessary, he is said to have rejected the necessity of internal grace, or the aids of the Divine Spirit. He acknowledged "that the power we possess of obeying the will of God, is a divine gift;" but asserted, "that the direction of this power depends upon ourselves; that natural death is not a consequence of the sin of Adam, but of the frame of man; and that Adam would have died, though he had not sinned. Isidore, Chrysostom, and Augustin strenuously opposed these opinions; and the latter procured their condemnation in a synod held at Carthage, in 412. They were, however, favorably received at Rome; and Pope Zozimus was at the head of the Pelagian party : but his decision against the African bishops, who had opposed Pelagianism, was disregarded by them, and the pontiff yielded at length to their reasonings and remonstrances, and condemned the men, whom he had before honored with his approbation. The council of Ephesus likewise condemned the opinions of Pelagius and Celestius; and the emperor Hono- rius, in 418, published an edict, which ordained that the leaders of the sect should be expelled from Rome, and their followers exiled. Some of the Pelagians taught that Christ was a mere man, and that men might lead sinless lives, because Christ did 60 — that Jesus became Christ after his baptism, and God after his resurrection; the one arising from his unction, the other from the merit of his passion. The Pelagian controversy, which 19 146 Hr STORY OF THE CHURCH. began with the doctrines of grace and original sin, was extend- ed to predestination, and excited continual discord and division in the church. The warmth with which Augustin opposed the doctrines of Pelagius, betrayed him into expressions which too much favored the belief, that the virtuous and evil actions of men arise from an invincible necessity in their natures; and he appeared to be of opinion, that, in the work of conversion andsanctification, all was to be attributed to a divine energy, and nothing to human agency. This opinion, though it had many favorers, was op- posed by a still more considerable number, and a sect called Semi-Pelagians was founded, in which the doctrines both of Pelagius and Augustin were in part acceded to, and in part denied. Cassian, the head and founder of this sect, taught — that the first conversion of the soul to God was the effect of its free choice; consequently that no preventing or predisposing grace is bestowed by him. Different writers have described the doc- trines of the Scmi-Pekigians in a different manner: some re- presented them as maintaining, that inward grace is not neces- sary to the beginning of repentance, but to our progress in vir- tue; others say, that they acknowledge the power of grace, but contended that faith depends upon ourselves, and good works upon God: all however agree, that the Semi-Pelagians believ- ed that predestination is made upon the foresight of good works. The five following principles have been laid down as the foun- dation of the the Semi-Pelagian doctrines — That God did not dispense his grace to one more than to another, in consequence of predestination, but was willing to save all, if they complied with the terms of the gospel; that Christ died for ail; that the grace purchased by Christ, and necessary to salvation, was offered to all; that man, before he received grace, was capa- ble of faith and holy desires; that man, hovn free, was conse- quently capable of resisting or complying with (he suggestions of grace. Notwithstanding the opposition of Augustin, the Semi-Pe- lagiath doctrines were well received, particularly in the neigh- borhood of Marseilles, where Cassian had founded a monas- tery. They were condemned in several synods; but still continued to be professed by the eastern Christians; and were generally received in the west, till the middle of the ninth century. The disputes concerning liberty and necessity have always produced much rancor and controversy in the Chris- tian world, and arc perhaps unprofitable for our limited fa- culties. Neitoriui, bishop c)f Constantinople, was a zealous opponent FIFTH CENTURY, 147 of the opinions of Appollinaris, who had taught that the person of Christ was composed of an union of the Divinity with a human body, which was endued with a sensitive, not a rational soul: he particularly condemned the phrase which had been applied, by the followers of that heresy, to the Virgin Mary, whom they styled the Mother of God. The Byzantine prelate was led to take an active part in these disputes, by the opposi- tion which had been raised by Anastasius his friend, and a pres- byter of his church, to the Appollinarian phraseology. The sentiments of Nestorius and Anastasius were, however, so con- trary to the blind and superstitious veneration, which the devo- tees of this century were disposed to pay to the Virgin, that they excited a fervent opposition among the monks of Constantino- ple; though the monks of Egypt were convinced by the dis- courses of Nestorius, and agreed with him, that the person of Christ consisted of two distinct natures, the divine and the human, and that Mary was the mother of the latter only. The imperious Cyril, bishop of Alexandria, highly incensed at the free assertion of these opinions, engaged Celestine, the bishop of Rome, in his interest; and in 430, assembled a council at Alex- andria, in which the opinions of Nestorius were condemned, and no less than twelve anathemas issued against him. Nesto- rius, in his turn, excommunicated Cyril; and charged him with abetting the Appollinarian heresy, and with confounding the two natures of Christ. This dispute, which greatly agitated the Christian society, occasioning the convening of the third general council at Ephe- sus, in 431, in which Cyril had the indecency to preside, though a party concerned; and Neslorious, in the absence of several bishops who had a right to scats in the council, was condemned unheard, confined in the monastery, and afterwards banished to Oasis, a solitary place in the deserts of Egypt, where, old and infirm, he soon terminated a life of suffering and persecution. The prelates, in whose absence Cyril had proceeded to the condemnation of Nestorius, with their leader, John bishop of Antioch, being arrived at Ephesus, immediately convoked a synod, in which they excommunicated the imperious bishop of Alexandria and the bishop of Ephesus, and anathematized all who refused to reject the anathemas of Cyril. The dispute between John and Cyril, continued during three years, with equal rancor and fury; but was at length terminated by the in- terference of the emperor, who persuaded John to conform to the decrees of the Ephesian council. The opinions of Nestorius were not extinguished with hii life. They were zealously maintained by Barsumas, bishop of Nisibis, by whom they were chiefly propagated throughout th« 148 niSTOUY OP THE CHURCH. east, where Nestorianism still continues to be the prevailing" doctrine among the professors of Christianity. Among other causes which contributed to this effect, was the reception of these opinions in the celebrated school of Edessa, where the professors not only translated, from the Greek into the Syriac, the writings of the Nestorian authors, but instructed carefully their youtli in all their tenets. The Ncstorians in Persia, by their influence, procured the expulsion of the Greek Christians, and obtained possession of the see of Selucia, which indeed is still retained by the patriarch of that sect. In conjunction with their opinions respecting the Virgin Mary, the Nestorians contended, that "the union of Christ's divinity with his humanity is not an union of nature or of person, but only of will and affection; and that Christ was to be distinguish- ed from God, who resided in him as in a temple. By those who possess a knowledge of human nature, the real causes of deep and continued dissension will rarely be sought, and much seldomer be found, in the avowed object of dispute. In defiance of the contentious spirit of the times, Nestorius might perhaps, in consideration of the zeal he had manifested against other heretics, have been indulged in his opinions, had not the differences, between him and Cyril, been inflamed by the reciprocal jealousies entertained by the bishops of the prin- cipal sees, and by the implacable temper of the Alexandrian bishop: mutual revilings, mutual accusations of riot and sedi- tion, and mutual charges of bribery, in order to obtain a favor- able decision, were exhibited by the different combatants in this spiritual contention. Our compassion for the fate of Nestorius is considerably abated by a knowledge of these circumstances, and still more Ijy his arrogant and persecuting temper: his desire of engaging the emperor to unite with him in the extirpation of heresy, by the promise of both temporal and spiritual rewards; his persecution of the Arians, Novatians, and other sects; and his being forward on every occasion to promote the enacting of laws against heresy. His followers suffered from the prose- cution of those councils which he had dictated. Theodosius enacted, that the Nestorian ecclesiastics should be expelled from their churches, and, if laics, that they should be excom- municated; and it was enjoined ever Catholic to inform against them. Eutyches, an abbot of a convent of monks at Constantinople, was extremely active in opposing the doctrines of Nestorius, and in procuring his condemnation. Zeal, however, against his antagonist transported him into expressions which were thought to be an heresy of an opposite nature. Eutyches asserted, that tfiere was but one nature in Christ, which was the divine; and FIFTH CENTURY. 149 though Cyril had thus expressed himself, and appealed, for his juitification in it, to the authority of Athanasius, that happened to be heresy in a monk, which was allowable in a bishop; and Eutyches was accused of denying the existence of the human nature of Christ. In a council held at Constantinople, 448, he was excommunicated and deposed, but acquitted in another held at Ephesus, in the following year, which was conducted by Dioscorus, the successor of Cyril, and in which the animosities of the contending parties were carried to such a length, that one of the accusers of Eutyches was publicly scourged and banished to a city of Lydia, where he soon after died in consequence of the bruises he had received. The accusers of Eutyches were not, however, disposed to submit to the decision of this tumultuous assembly; and, in con- cert with Leo, bishop of Rome, obtained an order for the fourth general council, which assembled at Chalcedon, in 451. In this assembly, the opinions of Eutyches were finally condemned, and the Catholic doctrine asserted, of two distinct natures in one person united in Christ, without any change, mixture or confu- sion. The doctrines of Eutyches were, however, almost gen- erally received in the patriarchates of Antioch and Alexandria, though not so universally but that continued causes of uneasiness have occurred between the partisans of the different opinions, respecting the nature of Christ. The unhappy contest, which had arisen in consequence of the Eutychian and Neslorian dis- putes, induced the emperor Zeno to publish, in 482, a decree of union called the Ilenoticon, which was intended to reconcile the contending parties. But this decree, instead of producing the end for which it was designed, though it was subscribed by the bishops of Alexandria and Antioch, and by the more moderate and judicious of all parties, and approved by Accacius, bishop of Constantinople, yet gave great offence to the zealous and con- tentious, by not particularly specifying, amongst the councils to whose decrees it referred, that of Chalcedon, the mention of which was suppressed by the emperor, in consequence of his understanding that the present opposition arose, not from a dis- ■ like to the acts of the council, so much as to the council itself. A new division took place concerning the emperor's HenoticMi'. and the wounded dignity of the council of Chalcedon was vin- dicated with a rancor and fury, which it was the express inten- tion of the edict to suppress. The Monophysites, who are generally esteemed a sect of the Eutychian, equally condemned the decisions of the council of Chalcedon, and the opinions of Eutyches, that the human nature of Christ was absorbed by the divine; and asserted, that the divinity and humanity of Christ were so united as to constitute 150 HISTORY OP THE CHURCH. only one nature without any change or confusion. The leaders of this were Mongus, bishop of Alexandria, and Peter, bishop of Antioch, who obtained the name of Fullo, from having carried on the business of a fuller in his monastic state. This man, who had usurped the see of Antioch, who was troublesome and con- tentious, and a warm opposcr of the council of Chalcedon, was himself accused of endeavoring to introduce a new sect, whose distinguished tenet was, that the Godhead had suffered in and with Christ. His followers were, from this peculiar opinion, styled Theopaschites. The other party, which was supported by Mongus, being deprived of tlieir leader by his submission, were, on this ac- count, distinguished by the appellation of the Acephali, or headless. This sect afterwards branched out into three others, which were denominated Anthropomorphites, Barsanaphites, and Esaianites, who dilfered from each other only on account of some unintelligible subtleties, which are now deservedly con- signed to oblivion. It is not amidst the gloomy shades of the fifth century, that we must expect to discern the glorious light of science. Knowledge of every kind became obscured by monastic folly, and the incursions of the barbarians, who regarded no learning as necessary, which did not increase their abilities for conquest or defence. The sun of science was not however entirely set, but shone with a faint and declining lustre. Plilosophy was still professed and pretended to be taught in the great schools of tiie empire; but it was no longer that solid rational know- ledge which strengthens and improves the mind, but a compo- sition of absurdity, of subtle and complex sophistry, and of nice and fanciful distinctions. The three most eminent writers who illumined the fourth century, Chrysostom, Jerom, and Augustin, continued their labors in this, and were the principal opposers of the dilferent heresies which from time to time arose; they are not however exempted from tlic charge of having substituted logical subtility in the room of plain sense, and issued the decrees of men for the commandments of God. Amongst the earliest writers of this century, we find Cyril, who, in tlie year 411, by tlie assistance of a military force, obtained the bishopric of Alexandria. A commencement so tumultuous did not indicate a season of great tranquility to the church over which he presided; and these presages were con- firmed by the virulence with which he deprived the Novatians of their church, and their bishop of his property. This tyran- nical spirit soon exerted itself in the assumption of new autho- rity. The Christians of Alexandria, perfidiously drawn from FIFTH CENTURY. 151 their own houses in the night by an account that the principal church was on fire, were insulted by the Jews, and several of them were slain. In order to avenge this atrocious offence, Cyril took upon himself the office of the civil magistrate, plun- dered the Jews in return, both innocent and guilty, and exter- mined them from the city. Orestes, the governor, incensed at this interference, resolved to depress the assuming prelate, who, however, assisted by a body of five hundred monks, repelled his attacks, assaulted him in his progress through the streets, affected to worship, as a martyr, a sedulous monk, who, upon this occasion had been put to death by the govt^rnor, and was supposed to have been privy to the murder of the learned and accomplished Hypatia. Tliis celebrated female, the daughter of Theon the mathematician, was initiated in her father's studies; her judicious comments elucidated the works of the most famous geometricians; and crowds of pupils resorted to her schools in Athens and Alexan- dria, to be instructed in the philosophy of Plato and Aristotle. This female philosopher was accused or suspected of favoring the cause of Orestes, and preventing a reconciliation between him and Cyril. She became, consequently, obnoxious to the fury of the savage band of Nitrian monks, and was rudely torn from her chariot, and murdered with every circumstance of aggrava- ted cruelty. The black accusation, that Cyril was not uncon- cerned in this infamous transaction, has by some writers been controverted; but as no ecclesiastical censure was passed upon it by the bishop, who was always sufficiently ready to fulminate the ecclesiastical thunder; and as the murderers of Hypatia were headed by one Peter, a reader in the Alexandrian church, there is too much reason for the belief, that, if Cyril was not the immediate instigator of this dreadful action, the death of an opponent, however effected, was not disagreeable to him. The literary abilities of Cyril were far from excellent. Strongly attached to mysticism and allegory, he was a subtle and crafty disputant, but neither elegant, judicious, nor pro- found. His works of which his books against Julian are the principal) are comprised in six folio volumes. His zeal against heterodoxy has atoned, with many, not only for his imperfec- tions as a writer, but for his faults as a man; and, notwithstand- ing his rancor, his ambition, and his accomplishing the ruin of Nestorius, by such lavish bribery as impoverished the Alexan- drian church, his zeal and superstition have effected his exalta- tion into the calendar of the saints. Theophilus, bishop of Alexandria, and celebrated for his 152 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. opposition to Origeriism and to Chrysostom, has been accused of every mean and perfidious artifice which disgraces and vih- lies human nature. He appears, indeed, to have been one of the numberless scourges which continually atlhcted the Alex- andrian church. The resentment of this prelate against some Nitrian monks, by whom he had been, in several instances, olfended, induced him to command their immediate surrender of all the writings of Origen, to which they were strongly at- tached. The common fate of absurd requisitions is contempt and disobedience; and the monks refused to comply. In con- sequence of this, the arrogant prelate obtained, in the council of Alexandria, the condemnation of all the followers of Ori- gen; and an armed force was despatched to disperse the monks of Nitria, who tied from their deserts, and despatched three of their body to plead their cause before the emperor at Con- stantinople, where they were favorably received by Chrysostom, who, however disposed to the doctrines of Origen, might also not be averse to protect those who were persecuted by his an- cient and implacable enemy. The proceedings of Theophilus against these monks, who were distinguished by the appella- tion of the three tall brothers, were declared calumnious, by commissioners appointed by the emperor to investigate the dis- pute. The resentment of the bishop against the Byzantine patriarch knew no bounds; it was uniformly exerted through- out the life of the unfortunate prelate, and even manifested after his death, when his name, through the intluence of Theo- philus, was erased from the sacred diptychs, to which place it was not restored till after the decease of the Alexandrian pre- late, and the lapse of several years. Few of the writings of Theophilus are now extant. Whilst he governed the see of Alexandria, he ordained Synesius, a Platonic philosopher, and a disciple and panegyrist of the accomplished llypatia, to the bishoi)ric of Ptolemais. The sage, however, appears to have been so far from soliciting this honor, that he pleaded against its acceptance, his being married to an amiable wife, whom he would neither repudiate nor visit clandestinely, and his , Platonic opinions. These objections were, however, over- ruled by Theophilus; and the reluctant Synesius proved, both by his practice and his writings, a considerable ornament to the churcii. Isidore, a priest of Pelusium, or Damietta, an Egyptian city, was, both by his manners and his writings, a severe censor of the corrupt manners of the ecclesiastics of the fifth century; and openly condemned the conduct of Cyril and Theophilus. His works consist of a considerable number of epistles, whicb FIFrH CENTURY, liJS # iabound in piety and erudition, and are composed upon select passages of Scripture, the doctrines of the church, and the mo- nastic state. One of the most learned prelates of this century was Theodo- rus bishop of Mopsuestia, who has added to the character of a valuable writer, that of an excellent man. After his decease, his memory and his works were condemned, on the charge of having imbibed the Pelagian and Nestorian opinions. His commentaries on scripture, which were peculiarly judicious, are said to be still in the hands of the Nestorians, by whom they are greatly esteemed: the remainder of his works are either lost, or supposed to be extant only in the Syriac language, and in the hands of the Nestorians. The number of learned men who employed their abilities in the interpretation of the sacred scriptures, was not so con- siderable as in the preceding centuries, though several still undertook the task of explaining particular parts and books of the Old and New Testament. Arnobius composed a very in- different exposition of the Psalms; Pelagius wrote a commen- tary on St. Paul; Cyril, and Victor of Antioch, also composed some commentaries upon scripture; and Gelasius, bishop of Rome earnestly endeavored to distinguish the canonical from the apocryphal books. Of the greater part of the writers of the fifth century, little more can be necessary than to mention their names and works. Several sermons were published by Antiochus, bishop of Ptolemais, Asterius of Amasia, Peter of Ravenna, Gua- dentius of Brescia, and Severian of Gabala, whose eloquence is said to have excited the jealousy of Chrysostom. Leo the great, bishop of Rome, employed his abilities in eflbrts for the extension of his see, and in persecuting the Manichean, Pelagian, Nestorian, and Eutychian heretics, several of his letters and sermons still remain. Amongst the controversial writers we discover the names of Gregentius, Evagrius, and Basil, who defended Christianity against the Jews. The Pagans were attacked by Philostorgius, Philip Sedetes, Evo- dius, Evagrius, and Orosius, a Spanish priest, who, at the re- quest of Augustin, selected a catalogue of the most remark- able events, from the time of Jesus Christ, to prove that the calamities which afflicted the Roman empire, could not, as the Pagans supposed, result from their neglect of the worship of the gods. The principal opposers of heresy, besides those already enu- merated, were, Syagrius, Gennadius, and Voconius. Lessons of morality were inculcated by Eucherius bishop of Lyons, Prosper, Diadoculos, and Evagrius, few of whose fragnienti 20 15 i KISTORV OF TilE CHURCH. have reached posterity; and by Nilus, the disciple of Chrysos- tom, who, after having been governor of Constantinople, re- nounced the AvorJd, and retired to the wilderness of Sinai- Several homilies of Basil bishop of Seleucia, and of Maximus bishop of Turin, still remain. Cassian composed several books of instruction for the monastic state, and some other performances; and Palladius composed lives of the monks, which he has styled Historia Laujiaca. Prosper bishop of Nola, and Sidonius bishop of Clermont, wrote several poems; and the learned, the charitable, but self-austere Salvian pub- lished four books on alms, addressed to the Catholic church, and a treatise upon providence. A multitude of other authors of inferior celebrity may be seen in the catalogue of Gen- nadius, a priest of Marseilles, who has collected a very con- siderable number of the names of those ecclesiastical authors who either were his predecessors or contemporaries. Many spurious productions made their appearance during the tifth century, which were pretended to be the productions of the ancient fathers of the church, and were exhibited to com- bat the doctrines which were to be overturned, or to support such as were to be established. Amongst these, were the works which bear the name of Diotiysius the Areopagite; they were fust cjuotcd in the conference between the Severians and the Catholics, which was held at Constantinople in the rear 433. The three great contempory ecclesiastical historians, Socra- tes, Sozomen, and Theodoret, flourished in this century; to whom may be added, Philostorgius, who composed a history of the church. The first of these authors received his education at Constantinople, and, after some time spent in study, profess- ed the law, a. id pleaded at sinia, Mesopotamia, and Armenia. The newly revived sect assumed the name of their new chief: and they are still distinguished by the appella- 174 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. tion of Jacobites; and (o this day constitute the bulk of those Christians who reside within the jurisdiction of the bishops of Antioch and Alexandria. The doctrine concerning the incorruptibility of the body of Christ, though espoused by the emperor, was steadily opposed by the orthodox party, who bestowed upon their adversaries the names of Aphthartodocitffi, Phantasiasts, and Manichcans, from some real or fanciful resemblance to that sect. Amongst the most zealous of these defenders of the faith, was Severus, bishop of Antioch, who asserted the corruptibility of the body of Christ. The adherents of Severus were, in consequence of this opinion, styled Corrupticolas, Phthartolatrae, and Severians. Themistius, a deacon, and one of the Scverian sect, pursuing still further these frivolous speculations, asserted that Jesus Christ, £is a man, might be ignorant of certain things. They, who adopted this sentiment, were distinguished by the name of Agnoetas, or by that of their leader. The doctrines of Themis- tius were opposed by the Theodosians, the followers of the degraded patriarch of Alexandria. The Eutychian controversy produced, towards the close of this century, a new sect called the Thitheists. This sect, which taught, that the Father, Son, and Spirit, were three coequal, distinct beings, who partook of one common undivided nature, divided into the Philoponists and Cononites, according to the names of their respective leaders, who agreed in the doctrine of the three persons in the Godhead, but diifered in some opinions concerning the resurrection of the body. Peter Damian, the patriarch of Alexandria, in attacking their errors, proceeded too far on the other side, and incurred the charge of Sabcllianism. The Damianists distinguished the divine essence from the three persons, and denied that each person was God, when considered abstractedly from the other two; but asserted that there was a common divinity, by the joint participation of which, each per- son was God. The Trithcists, together with the other sects of the Eutychians,fell into that of the Jacobites, a denomination which is common to them all; althoujrh some, from the countrjes they inhabit, are distinguished by the names of Coptes, and Armenians. If, in traverscing tlie obscure and mazy paths of superstition and ignorance, which distinguished this century, we take only a cursory view of surrounding objects, we shall probably be ex- cused by our fellow-traveler.-, who will find few refreshing and cultivated shades to invite their stay, few blooming and elegant productions to arrest their attention. The dreary night of igno- rance began to gloom; and the road to truth, no longer pleasant and cheerful, was pursued through dismal and inextricable labyrinths. 4> SIXTH CENTURY. 175 The interests of real learning and philosophy arc so necessa- rily connected with truth, that, in an age when duplicity and falsehood were so generally employed in the propagation of all opinions, we cannot be surprised to observe the dominion of real science nearly destroyed. The liberal rewards and honors, which were offered by the emperors for the encouragement of learning, were counteracted by their attachment to theological disputation, which naturally contracts the faculties of the hu- man mind. Those bounties, which should have been directed to the reward of ingenious exertions, were conferred upon the subtle disputant, and the nice investigation of absurd and un- meaning terms. Nor were the schools erected under the juris- diction of cathedrals and monasteries, calculated for inculcat- ing and disseminating knowledge, since their unskilful and illi- terate teachers" consider philosophy and literature, as not only unnecessary, but pernicious. The later Plaionism, or that compound of Pythagorean, Pla- tonic, and Chaldaic principles, which had been so popular amongst the pagan philosophers, received a severe blow fiom the exertions of Justinian against paganism, and his imposition of perpetual silence upon the Athenian schools. Seven philo- sophical teachers of the Grecian superstition, with grief and indignation, agreed to depart from the empire, and to seek in a foreign land, the freedom which was denied in their native country. They had heard, and they credulously believed, that the republic of Plato was realized in the despotic government of Persia; but they were soon convinced of their mistake. The monarch Chosroes concealed the most savage dispositions imdcr the disguise of philosophy; and they were extremely scandalized by the licentious practices of an eastern nation, so different from the Christians, whose doctrines they affected to despise, but whose precepts they could not but approve. They made a pre- cipitate retreat, but they returned not to their former reputei- tion; their numbers had declined, and their followers disap- peared* They terminated their lives in peace and obscurity; and with them ended the long list of Grecian philosophers. To this sublime and ingenious, but in many respects fanciful sys- tem, that of Aristotle soon succeeded, which was introduced into the theological disputes; and, like its precursor, served to confound and perplex the reasonings of the Christian world. Boethius, a senator of Rome, and an admirer of that wisdom which illuminated ancient Greece, was the most distinguished person who introduced the Aristotelian philosophy into the ex- planation of the doctrines of Christ. The abilities of Boethius gave celebrity to every opinion he embraced; and few were disposed to dissent from the sentiments of the first philosopher, 176 HrSTORY OF THE CHURCH. orator, and theologian of the sixth century. His misfortunes were not less remarkable than his literary abilities. Born to the possession of an ample fortune, and descended from one of the noblest families at Rome, Boethius prosecuted in ease and inde- pendence, the most abstruse or the most elegant studies, and adorned all the duties of public and private life, by his strict regard to justice; by his eloquence, which was always exerted in the cause of humanity and innocence; and by his liberality to the distressed. Such conspicuous merit was felt and rewarded by the discerning Theotloric, who honored this illustrious senator with the titles of Consul, and Master of the Offices; and afterwards gratified his paternal ambition, by creating his two sons Consuls at the same time, and at an early age. "Pros- perous in his fame and fortunes, in his public honors and pri- vate alliances, in the cultivation of science, and the conscious- ness of virtue, Boethius might have been styled happy, if that precarious epithet could be safely applied before the last ternri of the life of man. "A philosopher, liberal of his wealth and parsimonious of his time, might be insensible to the common allurements of ambition, the thirstpf gold and employment: and some credit may be due to the asseveration of Boethius, that he had reluctantly obeyed the divine Plato, who enjoins every virtuous citizen to rescue the state from the usurpation of vice and ignorance. For the integ- rity of his public conduct, he appeals to the memory of his country. He had always pitied, and often relieved, the distress of the provincials, whose fortunes were exhausted by public and private rapine; and Boethius alone had courage to oppose the tyranny of the barbarians, elated by conquest, excited by ava- rice, and, as he complains, encoumged by impunity. In these honorable contests, his spirit soared above the consideration of danger, and perhaps of prudence. The disciple of Plato might exaggerate the infirmities of nature, and the imperfec- tions of society; and the mildest form of a Gothic kingdom, even the weight of allegiance and gratitude, must be insupport- able to the free spirit of a Roman patriot. But the favor and fidelity of Boethius declined in just proportion with the public haj)piness; and an unworthy colleague was imposed, to divide and control the power of the master of the offices. In the last gloomy season of Theodoric, he indignantly felt that he was a slave; but as his master had power only over his life, he stood without arms and without fear, against the face of an angry barbarian, who had b^en provoked to believe that the safety of the senate was incompatible with his own. The senator Albi- nus was accused, and already convicted, on the presumption of hoping, as it was said, the liberty of Rome. "If Albinus be SIXTH CENTURY, 177 triminal," exclaimed the orator, "the senate and myself are all guilty of the same crime. If we are innocent, Albinus is equally entitled to the protection of the laws." These laws might not have punished the simple and barren wish of an unattainable blessing; that they would have shown less indulgence to the rash confession of Boethius, that, had he known of a conspiracy, the tyrant never should. The advocate of Albinus was soon involved in the danger, and perhaps the guilt, of his client; their signa- ture (which they denied as a forgery) was affixed to the original address, inviting the emperor to deliver Italy from the Goths; and three witnesses of honorable rank, perhaps of infamous reputation, attested the treasonable designs of the Roman patri- cian. Yet his innocence must be presumed, since he was deprived by Theodoric of the means of justification, and rigor- ously confined in>he tower of Pavia, while the senate at the distance of five hundred miles, pronounced a sentence of confis- cation and death against the most illustrious of its members. At the command of the barbarians, the occult science of a philoso- pher was stigmatized with the names of sacrilege and magic. A devout and dutiful attachment to the senate was condemned as criminal, by the trembling voices of the senators themselves; and their ingratitude decreed the wish or prediction of Boethi- us, that, after him, none should be found guilty of the same offence. "While Boethius, oppressed with fetters, expected each mo- ment the sentence or the stroke of death, he composed, in the tower of Pavia, the Consolation of Philosophy; a golden volume not unworthy of the leisure of Plato or Tully, but which claims incomparable merit, from the barbarism of the times, and the situation of the author. The celestial guide whom he had so long invoked at Rome and at Athens, now condescended to illumine his dungeon, to revive his courage, and to pour into his wounds her salutary balm. She taught him to compare his long prosperity and his recent distress, and to conceive new hopes from the inconstancy of fortune. Reason had informed him of the precarious condition of her gifts; experience had satisfied him of their real value; he had enjoyed them without guilt; he might resign them without a sigh; and calmly disdain the impo- tent malice of his enemies, who had left him happiness, since they had left him virtue. From the earth, Boethius ascended to heaven, in search of the supreme good; explored the meta- phisical labyrinth of chance and destiny, of prescience and free-will, of time and eternity; and attempted to reconcile the perfect attributes of the Deity, with the apparent disorders of his moral and physical government. Such topics of consolation, so obvious, so vague, or so abstruse, are ineflfectual to »ubdue the 23 178 HISTORY OP THE CHURCH. feelings of human nature. Yet the sense of misfortune may be diverted by the labor of thought; and the sage, who could artfully combine in the same work the various riches of philos- ophy, poetry, and eloquence, must already have possessed the intrepid calmness which he affected to seek. Suspense, one of the worst of evils, was at length determined by the n)inisters of death, who executed, and perhaps exceeded, the inhuman man- date of Theodoric. A strong cord was fastened round the head of Boethius, and forcibly lightened, till his eyes almost started from their sockets; and some mercy may be discovered in the milder torture of beating him with clubs till he expired. But his genius survived, to diffuse a ray of knowledge over the dark- est ages of the Latin world; the writings of the philosopher ware translated by the most glorious of the English kings; and the third emperor of the name of Otho removed to a more hon- orable tomb the bones of a Catholic saint, who, from his Aiian persecutors, had acquired the honors of martyrdom, and the fame of miracles. The crimes committed by this illustrious senator against the monarch of Rome; were not confined to the treasonable wish of restoring the liberty of the people, and the power of the senate; Boethius had written in defence of the Catholsc doctrine of the Trinity, and in his zeal for religion, had attacked, not only the Nestorians and Eutychians, but even Arianism itself, though professed by Theodoric. A knowledge of all the arts and sciences was diffused by the indefatigable pen of Boethius. In the celebrated work De Consolatione Philosophic, he has ex- hausted every topic of consolation which the philosophy of the Grecian schools could suggest; but has entirely omitted the firm- er supports, which are afforded by Christianity under the afflic- tions of the present state. It has been conjectured, and probably the conjecture may be w^ell founded, that Boethius intended to have perfected his treatise by the addition of a sixth book, on the topic of Christian consolations. As it is evidently transmit- ted in an imperfect state, it is not reasonable to suppose, from the omission, that Boethius was more sensible to the consola- tions of a philosopher than those of a Christian, or was a firmer believer in the doctrines of stoicism, than in those of the gospel. The various controversies which engaged the attention of the Christian world, produced a multitude of writers, more consid- erable indeed from their numbers than their abilities. The errors of the pagans were attacked by Philoponus, and those of the Jews by Leontios of Neapolis, anil Jsidore of Seville. The names of Anastasius, John Scynlhopolis, Leontins, Zachary of Mytilene, Fecundus, Gulgentils, MaxentiUe, and Eulogius, are SIXTH CENTURY. 179 distinguished amongst the controversial writers of this century. But the greater part of them, in detaihng their own perpkx'^d opitjions, were little calculated to convert their readers; and mu>t, b}' the substitution of rancor and vehemence in the place of argu(nent and reason, have induced disgust rather than con- viction. Like the controversialists, the historical writers of this cen- Uiry are little distinguislmd for their excellence. A recollec- tion of the histories of Socrates, Sozomen, and Thcodoret, was compiled by Theodore, who continued the historic al accounts to the reign of the elder Justin. A compilation of the same materi;ils was made by Cassiodorus, to which he added a sliort chronicle. Basil of Ciiicia, also wrote an ecclesiastical liis- tory, which was continued by Evagrius, but greatly corrupted by fabulous^ accounts. The annals of France, by the famous Gregory of Tours, are written in a style utterly devoid of sim- plicity and elegance; and his eight books of the lives of the Saints are replete with weakness, superstition, and credulity; nor do the inconsistent accounts in the work, concerning the destruction of Britain, by our countryman Gildas, desei've a much higher character. Those historians who were the most deserving of attention were Procopius and Agathias, the former of whom accompanied Belisarius in the Italian and African wars; and acquired so considerable a share of reputation imder the successive emperors, that he was honored with the office of Quasstor, and with the important station of Pisefect of Con- stantinople, lie composed two books concerning the Persian war, two books of the V^andalic, and four of the Gothic. In these performances, wherever he has occasion to mention Jus- tinian or Theodora, he always speaks of them in the most honorable terms; and, in his account of the Edifices of Jus- tinian^ extols the emperor for his devotion and liberality, his mildncj^s and magnificence, and the empress for her piety and zeal. But the external professions of courtiers do not always accord with their real sentiments; and Procopius, if he be, as there is much reason to believe, the author of the Secret An- ecdotes, has more than unsaid every thing he had advanced in favor of his benefactors, and has left a perpetual record of their dishonor and of his own duplicity. The historical ac- counts of Procopius terminated in the twenty-sixth year of the reign of Justinian; but were continued by Agathias, who pub- lished his history in the year .593. Each of the writers has been charged with paganism; and, however this accusation may have been converted in favor of the former, against the latter it remains in full force. If the charge against both be true, they are distinguished by being the two last pagan histo- 180 HISTORY or THE CHURCH. rians who have written in Greek, and of whose works there are any considerable remains. Religious poetry was, during this century, cultivated for very dilTerent purposes: for that of giving popularity to the fabulous miracles of the saints; and in the more laudable view of endeavouring to embellish the truths of the gospel. Fortunatus composed in verse the life of St. Martin; and Arator made a poetical translation of the Acts of the Apostles. Amongst the other religious poets of this century, were Orontius, who wrote a Warning to the Faithful; and Co- lumbanus, the disciple of the British abbot Congal, whose ardent zeal for monachism was attended with such success, thafe his followers were dispersed through Ireland, Gaul, Germany, and Switzerland. Were we to judge of the excellence of the commentators of this period, by the number of their expositions, we should form an exalted idea of their value. But they were, with few ex- ceptions, an ill-disciplined band, little calculated for the per- formance of important actions. Commentaries upon Scripture were composed by Justus, who wrote upon the Song of Solo- mon; by Avitus, upon the Apocalypse; by Primasius, upon the Epistle to the Romans: and by Victor of Capua, who composed the Harmony of the Gospels. The most distinguished exposi- tors of the sixth century were, Procopius of Gaza, upon the book of Isaiah; Cassiodorus, who commented upon the Psalms, the Canticles, and the other parts of scripture; and Gregory the Great, who expounded the Book of Kings, and the Song of Solomon. To the merit of being a firm consubstantialist, Cassodorus added those virtues which recommended him to the most exalted appiobation of the Aiian monarchs under whom he lived, who rewarded his distinguished excellence by the gift of some of the most considerable oflices in their disposal. After the enjoyment of several public honors, Cassiodorus, at the advanced period of one hundred years, closed his life in a monastery, where, in tranquility and retirement, he had long emplo)'ed himself in the pursuits of literature, which M'ere en- livened by his knowledge of philosophy and mechanics. Gregory, whose birth, rank, advancement of the papal pow- er, and whose literary abilities, acquired him, in this age of ignorance, the appellation of Great, was descended from an illustrious patrician family. Ilis rank and abilities, at a very early age, procured him the oflice of Pra^fect of Rome; but he relinquished all the pleasures and all the employments of a secular life, to devote himself to retirement, in one of the mo- nasteries which he had erected with his ample patrimony. His retreat was, however, distinguished by his reputed talents, and by iho circumstances with which it was accompanied: and Greg- FIFTH CENTURY. 181 ory wa? soon summoned from his retirement, by his appointment as deacon of the church, and his subsequent office of nuncio from the apostohc sec to the Byzantine court. In this situa- tion he boldly assumed, in the name of St. Peter a tone of inde- pendent dignity, which would have been criminal and dangerous in the most illustrious layman. He also engaged in a dispute with the patriarch of Constantinople, whether the bodies of the just, at the general resurrection, were to be really solid, or thin- ner than air. He returned to Rome with increased reputation; and on the death of Pelagius H, for whose recovery he had dis- tinguished himself by the frequency of his public intercessions, he was dragged from the cloister to the papal throne, by the unanimous voice of the clergy, the senate, and the people. He resisted, however, or appeared to resist this elevation, and se- cretly jconveyed himself to the neighbouring woods and moun- tains. This retirement might perhaps afford leisure for the abatement of his dread of the pontifical dignity; or, as security naturally renders men fearless, he might become less cautious in concealing his retreat: however this may be, the abode of Gregory was discovered, as it was reported, by a celestial light; he was brought forth fi'om his concealment, consecrated, and invested with the full possession of the Roman see. In this station, which he enjoyed more than thirteen years, his labours were invariablv directed to what he conceived the benefit of religion,or to the aggrandizement of the church of Rome. His inordinate ambition he endeavored to conceal, perhaps from himself, under a mask of the most profound humility; and con- demned, in his rival, the patriarch of (Constantinople, the title of Universal Bishop, which he was too haughty to concede, and too feeble to assume; and which he contrasted and opposed, by styling himself Scrvus Ser-corum Dei,, servant of the servants of God. Superstition received, in Gregory, a potent and zealous auxiliary; his attachment to relics, to ceremonies, to the splendid variety and change of sacerdotal garments, and to the pomp of public worship, was extreme. Till the last days of his life, he ofliciated in the canon of the mass, which continued above three hours, and which was rendered more splendid by music, and by the introduction of solemn and pompous rites in its celebration. The liberality and moderation of the Roman bishop were very conspicuous in his behaviour towards the Jews, who resided within the limits of his jurisdiction; but his pious hatred was strongly exerted against the Christian sectaries, who dared to question the validity of the doctrines of the church. The nu- merous publications of Gregory rank him amongst the most voluminous authors of the sixth century: yet he decried human learning; and, with some justice perhaps, showed his dislike of 182 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. those who must have contemned him, by committing the works of a number of classical writers to the flames, amongst which was the historian Livy. He is charged with having still further evinced his zeal against every species of pagan excellence, by the demolition of several valuable monuments of ancient magnificence; lest those, who visited Rome, might be induced to pay more attention to triumphal arches, and profane produc- tions, than to sacred things, Gregory was a rigid dis( iplinarian; and loudly insisted upon the perfect celibacy of the clergy, which he took the utmost pains to ascertain. The judgment he haa shown, in some instances, in his literary performances, is debas- ed by the most excessive credulity and weakness; and his Dia- logues contain a multitude of absurd and ridiculous fables, which are dignified by the names of Miracles, and the Lives of the Saints, and confirmed by the credulity or the craft of this pious pontiff, in order to advance the credit of his religion. Posterity has paid to the memory of Gregory a return of the same tribute which he liberally granted to the virtues of his own or the preceding generations; and, after his death, those celestial honors, which at all times have been freely bestowed by the authority of the popes, were paid to Gregory the Great* who, however, is the last of that order whose name is inscribed in the Calendar of Saints. Amongst the patrons and encouragers of literature during this century, must be enumerated the emperor Justinian, to whom several literary performances have been ascribed. At a very early period of his reign, this monarch projected a reform- ation of the Roman jurisprudence; and, in conjunction with nine others of the most celebrated professors of the civil law, the learned Tribonian at length accomplished this arduous, but ne- cessary task, which Justinian had prescribed. The new Code was perfected in fourteen months, and honored by the name and signature of the emperor. A more arduous operation still remained; to extract the spirit of jurisprudence from the decis- ions and conjectures, the questions and disputes, of the Roman civilians. Seventeen lawyers, with Tribonian at their head, composed, from these materials the Pandects^ which were accom- plished in three years. To these were added, by the command of the emperor, and the diligence of the imperial delegates, the InslitidcSf which are divided into an elementary treatise, comprised in four books; and, like the Code and Pandects, to which they were designed as an introduction, are honored with the name of the emperor. This Code made its appearance in the year Cy28, and the Institutes in 533, a month before the publication of the Pandects, which had however been previ- ously compiled. In 534, the emperor published a more accu- SIXTH CfeNTUiiY. 183 i'ate edition of the Code, which he enriched with several of his own laws, and some decisions in the most intricate and difficult points of jurisprudence; and gave to this performance the title of J\''ovels. In a rescript of Justinian, dated in the year 541. no mention is made of the consuls; and from this period, the custom of counting years from the consulates, which had prevailed from the time of the Roman republic, entirely ceased; and the year of the reigning emperor was introduced, and conlii ued to be used : though, some years previous to this, Dionysius Exiguus, in his Cyclus Paschalis, had introduced the mode of computa- tion now generally used in the Christian world, from the birth of Christ. CHAPTER Vllt THE SEVENTH CENTURY. General state of the church in this century.— of government, doctrine, rites, and ceremonies, in the seventh century.— of the sects which appeared in the seventh century.— of learning and learned men in the seventh century. The reigns of Justin, Tiberius, and Maurice, the immediate successors of Justinian, were distinguished by a rare but happ^ chasm in the ecclesiastical affairs of the east: nor did the impe- rial interference occasion any alteration during the reign of the ambitious Phocas, the murderer and successor of the amiable and unfortunate Maurice. On his ascension to the throne, he made a solemn promise to the Byzantine patriarch, to defend and to preserve inviolate the orthodox faith of the councils of Nice and Chalcedon; and in this solitary instance the perfidious prince was firm to his engagement: nor did he concern himself more with the doctrines than with the practice of religion. The enormities of his conduct soon deprived him of a sceptre which he so unworthily retained. Exasperated by injuries, the people of Constantinople were easily induced to forget their allegiance to a cruel and insidious prijice; and Heraclius, the African Praetor, had little difliculty in obtaining possession of the imperial throne. The orthodox zeal of the new emperor did not permit him to be an indifferent spectator of religious affairs. He engaged with warmth in the nice decisions of theology; and his ardor for religion was rewarded by the gratitude of the people and clergy, who, in his war against the Persians, recruited his ex- hausted treasury with a considerable sum, derived from the sale of the magnificent gold and silver vessels, which had been appro- priated neither to the decoration nor to the uses of the church. On his victorious return from the Persian war, Heraclius entered in the theological question, which for some years had been SEVENTH CENTURY. 185 hiuch agitated, concerning the existence of two wills in Christ. The orthodox belief consisted in his possessing the wills and operations peculiar both to his divinity and humanitvi The doctrine of one will was, however, strongly insisted upon the many of the clergy, and was adopted by the emperor, who conceived that the profession of a doctrine, certainly harmless, and possibly not quite without foundation, might reconcile the Jacobites of Egypt and Syria (whose opinions it approached) to the orthodox faitli. Heraclius, therefore, indulged the laudable but impracticable design of effecting ecclesiastical union. — Zeal for religion might perhaps instigate him to this measure; but probably policy had some share in a design which was in- tended to prevent the defection of numbers, who, like the Nestorians, might secede, not only from the church, but from the empire. Prompted by these motives, the imperial theologian, by the advice and concurrence of several of the Monophysite party^ published an edict which asserted, that, after the union of the two natures in Jesus Christ, there existed only one Will and one operation. Athanasius, the Armenian bishop of the Monophy- sites, and Sergius, the Byzantine patriarch, who favored that sect, had labored to persuade the emperor, that this declara- tion would induce the Monophysite party to receive the Chal- cedonian decrees; and, provided it were assented to by the orthodox, would terminate the controversy. Cyrus, bishop of Phasis, a zealous Monothelite, or asserter of one will in Christ, was promoted by the emperor to the vacant see of Alexandria, and confirmed the favorite opinion of his benefactor by the decrees of a provincial council. This perplexed doctrine, illustrated and modified according to the opinions and ingenuity of its different adherents, was explained by them in terms which admitted of such various significations, that it was ac- cepted by considerable numbers, who were restored to com- munion with the church. But however acceptable this romantic project for the resto- ration of union, amongst a people who delighted in controver- sial disquisitions, might be to many; still, although it was sup- ported by the efforts of Ilonorius, the Roman pontiff, and of the Byzantine patriarch, it met with a violent opposition, and occnsioned contests not less pernicious to the tranquility of the church, than those which it was designed to prevent. The emperor, and the heads of the eastern and western churches, were regarded as the betrayers of the orthodox faith; and the heretical Monothclites, and the schismatical assertors of two wills, regarded each other with mutual distrust and impla- cable aversion. Disappointed in these endeavors for ecclesias- 24 186 mSTOUY OF THE CHURCH. tical harmony, Heraclius had recourse to another method, and pubhshed the Ecthesis, or Exposition of the Faith; in which all controversies upon this subject were strictly prohibited. This exposition was the production of Sergius, bishop of Constanti- nople, and was approved by his successor Pyrrhus, and several of the eastern bishops. But it met at Rome with a very differ- ent reception. On the decease of Honorius, the more orthodox Severian had obtained the ponlificate, who continued warmly to condemn the Monothelite doctrine, and to oppose the Ecthe- sis; and it was openly condemned in a council by his successor John the Fourth, and by Theodore, who in the year 642 suc- ceeded to the papal see. The short and tumultuous reigns of Constantino and Hera- cleon admitted not of the imperial interference in religious dis^ putes: they still continued, however, to disturb the peace of the Christian world; and Constans had scarcely assumed the purple, before he published the Type, an edict of a similar nature to that of his grandfather Heraclius, which enjoined profound silence upon this long-disputed question. This pro- clamation might suppress, but could not extinguish, the heated Sassions of the tiieological disputants. Sophronius, bishop of erusalem, had been among the most zealous opposers of Mo- nothelism, and had condemned this heretical opinion in a pro- vincial council. His labors in the cause of orthodoxy ended not with the subjugation of his see by the Saracens, in the year 636; he still continued, by his writings and example, to animate the clergy and the monks. They detected a latent heresy in the language, and even in the silence, of the Greeks; they were joined by the Latin churches; the obedience of pope Honorius was retracted and censured; and the execrable heresy of the MonothelUes, which was said to have revived the errors of Manes, Appo'.linaris, and Eutyches, was formally condemned. As the representative of the western church, pope Martin I. in his Lateran synod anathematized the perfi- dious and guilty silence of the Greeks. One hundred and five bishops, chiefly the inhabitants of those parts of the western empire which remained in subjection to Constans, presumed to reprobate his execrable Typr^ no Icsi than the impious Ecthe- sis of Heraclius. Such an insult could mt pass with impunity. Martin was removed from Rome, and was afterwards exiled to Naxos, a small island in the Archipelago; and his oracle, Maxi- mus, a seditious monk, of the same party, was banished to Bizyca. Whatever had been the perverseness and obstinacy of this pontiff and his associate, humanity must, notwithstanding, recoil at their sufferings. Martin was, after a series of expedients in SEVENTH CENTURY. 187 order to escape punishment, taken prisoner by the exarch Cal- liopas, and sent to his place of banisliment. His voyage, which was embittered by apprehension, captivity, disease, and insult, was suGcecded by a year's imprisonment, in which he endured extraordinary hardships. Nor were his suffering mitigated at the expiration of that period : on his return to the imperial court, he was exposed to the insults of the populace, by whom he was reviled and contemned as a rebel, and was confined in a common prison. After a captivity of more than three months, during which he was oppressed with a violent dysentery, and denied the comforts of suitable food, he was summoned before the sen- ate; refused the indulgence of a seat, though from disease and ■jveakness he was unable to stand; and was charged with treason against the state. His asseverations of innocence, and the pow- erful plea he exhibited of the impossibility of his committing the crime, were ineffectual. The unhappy pontiff" was divested of his sacerdotal garments, loaded with chains, was ordered to be led through the city, preceded by the executioner bearing a drawn sword, and at length to be cut in pieces. Immediate death was not however inflicted upon the miserable Martin; he was thrown into successive prisons, and sent into banishment orv the inhospitable shores of the Tauric Chersonesus; where a. famine, and the inattention of his friends, who neg/ected, or who perhaps feared, to administer to his relief, added extreme, penury to the overflowing cup of his sufferings, and he died amidst these calamities in G56. Though the spirit of discord was, by these severe proceed- ings, in some degree repressed, it was not overcome. The bishops of Rome successively adhering to the decrees of the Lateran council, and the example of Martin, continued in a state of separation from the Greek church. In order to unite, and if possible to restore peace to the church, the emperor Constantino Pogonatus, by the advice of Agatho, the Ronr^an pontifT, convened at Constantinople a general council, which is called the sixth. This assembly commence(J in November, 680; and, after eighteen meetings, terminated in the following September, after having confirmed the decrees of the Romish synods by the condemnation of the Monothelites, and of the deceased pontiff" Ilonorius. The emperor presided personally in this convention, and the arguments or the persuasions of the Duothelitcs were of sufficient efficacy to induce the son of Con- stans to relinquish his Infant creed, while the example, or per- haps the influence, of the royal proselyte converted the Byzan- tine pontiff and a majority of bishops. The Monothelites with their chief, Macarius, bishop of Antioch, were condemned to the temporal and sjpiritual pains of heresy. The eastern pro- 188 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. vinces condescended to accept the documents of the west; the creed which teaches that two wills, and two operations, were existent in Jesus Christ, was finally determined; and the arti- cles of the Catholic faith irrevocably defined. During the debates of this synod, the aged and fanatical Polychronius was called upon to declare his faith; who proposed a more sum- mary decision of the orthodox belief, than the controversies of this assembly, by offering to restore to life the body of a dead man. Many of the judges in this cause were too well ac- quainted with the nature of modern miracles, not to have some reason to be apprehensive of this mode of decision: they pro- bably took care, however, that the body was actually dead: and consented to the trial. But in vain did Polychronius depo- sit his written confession of faith upon the body; in vain did he whisper, during several hours, into the ears of the deceased: the vital spark was totally extinguished, and the insane eccle- siastic, who, notwithstanding the failure of this proof, still persisted in the doctrine of one will and one operation in Christ, wus degraded from his sacerdotal function, and anathematized ty Uic clergy and people. TliQ state of religion in the western parts of the empire un- derwent {ew alterations during this century. Those claims to dominion and supremacy, which at first were but faintly urged by the Roman pontiffs, were continually extending, and as con- tinually successful: new titles, and even those which had occa- sioned the warmest opposition from the followers of St. Peter, when conferred upon their brethren of Constantinople, were eagerly sought for, and gratefully received, by the bishops of Rome for themselves. The artful IJoniface ]]I. who had for some years resided as nuncio at the imperial court, did not dis- dain lo insinuate himself into the good opinion of the infamous Phocas, nor to receive with gratitude the effects of his favor. The Romvsh patriarchs were pcrmilled in future to assume the title of Oec'imenical or Universul bisiiops: this title, however, was unaccompanied by any new powers, and only served to in- crease the anin^.osity which invariably subsisted between the patriarchs of Rome and Constantinople; the latter of whom saw with extreme uneasiness the deprivation of his own dignities, and the accumulation of those which were possessed by his haughty rival. The title of Pope, which in fact merely signifies the name of Father, was equally bestowed upon the bishop of Rome and those who possessed the other considerable sees; and Cyprian had been complimented with the title of Pope of Carthage, by Cornelius bishop of Rome. About the seventh century the prelates of (he Roman see began, however, to ap- propriate this title to themsclvgs. But the demands of ^imbitian SEVENTH CENTURY. 189 and vanity are insatiable: and the leaders of the Romish church were so little contented with the honors they had already acquired, that Agatho laid claim to a privilege never yet en- joyed by man; and assersed, that the church at Rome never had erred, nor could err in any point, and that all its consti- tutions ought to be as implicitly received as if they had been delivered by the divine voice of St. Peter. These insolent pretensions to infallibility, when they were first asserted, were resisted by many bishops of the western churches and by several princes. The Spanish monarchs, particularly, chose not to consider the Roman pontitl even as the head of the church; but claimed nearly the same degree of supremacy over the churches in their dominions; which the kings of England, since the reign of Henry VJII. have exercised over theirs. The rage for religious disputations, which was so general in the eastern parts of the empire, extended, though in an inferior degree, its influence to the west. The Pelagian controversy was warmly agitated both in Gaul and Britain; and considera- ble numbers of the Lombards, uninfluenced by the example of the court, still continued their attachment to the doctrines of Arius. The sceptre, no longer swayed by the hands of a firm consubstantialist, was transferred to the valiant Rotharis, a zeal- ous Arian. His regard to justice was not however, in this in- stance, less conspicuous than in the other transactions of his reign: he forbore to compel his Catholic subjects to the viola- tion of their consciences, by an external profession of his own religious creed; but in all the cities of his dominions permitted the appointment of two bishops, an Arian, and a Consubstan- tialist. The other barbarian princes continued in a firm adhe- rence to the decrees of the council of Nice. They presided in the ecclesiastical councils, entered into every debate concern- ing faith or discipline, and their barbarian subjects were ad- mitted to the performance of the sacred functions of religion. The increase of Christianity was beheld by the Jews with the utmost rancor of which the human mind is susceptible; and this passion was continually augmented by the severe edicts which at various times had been promulgated against them by their Christian rulers. The wars between the Persians and the Roman emperor afforded them an opportunity for the gra- tification of their revenge. The conquest of Jerusalem was meditated and achieved by the zeal and avarice of Crosroes, who enlisted for this holy warfare an army of six and twenty thousand Jews; these saw with exultation the capture of the city; the flames bursting out from the stately churches of He- Jena and Constantine; the demolition of the sepulchre of Christ; 190 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. and tlie precious relic of the cross conveyed, together with its sacred guardian, the Christian patriarch, into Persia. The massacre or captivity of ninety thousand Christians was the consequence of the conquest of Chosrose. Many of them were disposed of by the inhuman Persian to his Jewish adherents, and in their subjection to these masters endured evils which were poorly compensated by the gift of life. The victories of Heraclius restored them once more to the enjoyment of their rights; but his conduct towards the Jews was marked by a spirit of revenge, unworthy of a conqueror who had generously set at liberty fifty thousand Persian captives. These unhappy people were destined to experience the se- vere vengeance of the exasperated monarch; they were igno- miniously banished from the scat of their fondest wishes, fron^ the Holy city; and the miserable captives were compelled to a punishment the greatest that could be conceived, that of re? ceiving the sacred rite of baptism in the Christian church. The unhappy situation of this people was considerably in- creased by the punishments which their factious and seditious conduct excited not only in the eastern but western parts of the empire. Their wealth, however, rather than their con- tumacy, or their attachment to the Mosaical rights, might oc- casion many of the evils for which their religion was the avow- ed pretext. Sisebut, the Gothic monarch in Spain, suddenly attacked his Jewish subjects; compelled the timid to receive the sacra- ment of baptism, and confiscated the effects of the obstinate. The Spanish clergy had not, however, so far forgotten the benevolent doctrines of the gospel, as to regard this circum- stance with approbation, or even with indifference. They openly opposed tlie cruelty and folly of these severe proceed- ings: in their provincial council, they forbade the forcible im- position of the holy sacraments; but their superstition, and mistaken zeal for the honor of the church, permitted them not to liberate from this most cruel slavery those who had been partakers of the initiatory rite of Christianity, and who had been, though by tlie most unworthy means, enrolled against the professors of the gospel. They decreed, that those who had already been baptized should still be constrained to the external profession of the Christian religion. The decrees of this council were probably mollified by the influence of tlie president, Isidore, bishop of Seville, who dared to condemn the mode of conversion proscribed by the Gothic monarch. The decree of the council of Toledo, in the year 633, was, however, less favorable to this persecuted people. A decree passed, that the children of the Jews should be forci- SEVENTH CENTURY. 191 bly taken away from their parents, and placed in monasteries, or in the hands of religious persons, where they might be in- structed in the principles of Christianity. Towards the close of this century, a charge was exhibited against them, which alTorded a pretext for additional severity: they were accused of treason against the state; and in the council of Toledo their possessions were confiscated; their persons condemned to per- petual slavery to the Christians, who were earnestly exhorted not to tolerate them in the exercise of their religion: and their children were doomed to be taken from them, at the age of seven years, to be educated in the Ceristian faith, and to be afterwards married to Christians. The boundaries of Christianity were, in this century, still further expanded by the assuidity of the Nestorians in the east, and the zeal of several monks in the west. Missionaries from the monastic orders of Britain, Scotland, and Ireland, traveled into Germany, with the design of propagating or preserving the knowledge of Christianity. The Frieslanders were con- verted; and the Picts in England, together with the monarchs of the Saxon Heptarchy, acknowledged the truths of the gos- pel. But Christianity received, at an early period of this century, a most fatal blow from the doctrines and conquests of Mahomet, or Mahommed, the arch-impostor of the east. De- scended from the most illustrious tribe of the Arabians, and from the most illustrious family of that tribe, Mahomet was, notwithstanding, reduced by the early death of his father to the poor inheritance of five camels and an Ethiopian maid-ser- vant. In his twenty-fifth year he entered into the service of Cadijah, an opulent widow of Mecca, his native city. By selling her merchandise, in the countries of Syria, Egypt, and Palestine, Mahomet acquired a considerable part of that know- ledge of the world which facilitated his imposture and his con- quests: and at length the gratitude or affection of Cadijah restored him to the station of his ancestors, by bestowing upon him her hand and her fortune. "According to the tradition of his companions," says Mr. Gibbon, "Mahomet was distinguished by the beauty of his per- son, an outward gift, which is seldom despised, except by those to whom it has been refused. Before he spoke, the orator en- gaged on his side the affections of a public or private audience. They applauded his commanding presence, his majestic aspect, his piercing eye, his gracious smile, his flowing beard, his countenance that painted every sensation of the soul, and his jestures that enforced each expression of the tongue. In the familiar oflices of life, he scrupulously adhered to the grave and ceremonious politeness of his country; his respectful aiten- 192 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. tion to the rich and powerful was dignified by his condescen- sion and airability to the poorest citizens of Mecca: the frank- ness of his manner concealed the artifice of his views; and the habits of courtesy were imputed to personal friendship, or universal benevolence. His memory was capacious and reten- tive, his wit easy and social, his imagination sublime, his judg- ment clear, rapid and decisive. With all these advantages, Mahomet was an illiterate barbarian; his youth had never been instructed in the arts of reading and writing; the common ignorance exempted him from shame or reproach, but he was reduced to a narrow circle of existence, and deprived of those faithful mirrors which reflect to our mind the minds of sages and heroes. Yet the volume of nature and of man was open to his view. When only thirteen years of age, he twice ac- companied his uncle's caravan into Syria, to attend the fairs of Bostra and Damascus^ but his duty obliged him to return home as soon as he had disposed of the merchandise with which he was intrusted. From his earliest youth, Mahomet was addicted to religious contemplation; and every year during the month Ramadan, he withdrew from the world and from the society of his wife, to the cave of Heva, three miles from Mecca, where he consulted the spirit of fraud or enthusiasm, and where he at length matured the faith which, under the name of Isi>am, he at length preached to his family and nation; a faith com- pounded of an eternal truth and a necessary fiction — "That THERE IS ONLY ONE GoD, AND THAT MaHOMET IS HIS ApOSTLE." Such arc the first principles of the religion of Mahomet which are illustrated and enlarged u[)on with numerous addi- tional articles in the Koran, or, as it is sometimes termed, the Alcoran. The propiiet of Mecca rejected the worship of idols and men, of stars and planets, on the rational principle, that whatever rises must set; that whatever is born must die; that Vvhatever is corruptible must decay and perish. According to his own account, or the tradition of his disciples, "the sub- stance of the Koran is uncreated and eternal; subsisting in the essence of the Deity, and inscribed with a pen of light on the table of his everlasting decrees.'' A paper copy in a volume (t)0 years. Their conquests extended to the ma- ratine coasts of Gaul, and to the islands of Sicily and Sardi- nia: wherever they settled, these ferocious barbarians attempt- EIGHTH CENTURY. 219 ed to propagate the doctrines of Mahomet, and to abolish a reHgion so opposite to all their favorite principles. In Spain and Sardinia, the Christians sulFcred the most severe oppressions from the rigid laws which were enacted b}' their barbarous con- querors. The irruption and settlement of the Saracens in the south, the tierce and bloody conflicts of barbarous and pagan nations in the north, and the universal corruption of religion, and decay of learning, exhibit a gloomy picture of the state of Europe during the eighth century. Amidst this wreck of virtue and excellence, the papal power attained during this century to an unexpected height; and that alliance was formed between su- perstition and despotism, which for succeeding ages proved the scourge of mankind. To trace these great events to their source, it will be necessary to direct our attention more partic- ularly to the state of Italy, and to its connexion with foreign powers. Ravenna, which, together with several other cities in Italy, was not in the power of the Lombards, but governed by an oflScer of the emperor, who had the title of Exarch, had, in the revolt against the edict of Leo, fallen into the hands of Luit- prand, king of the Lombards. Gregory, the Roman pontiff, could not however behold, without apprehension, the increase of a power which in time might become inimical to his autho- rity, he therefore engaged Ursus, duke of Venice, to assert the rights of the empire, and to retake the cities of the ex- archate during the absence of Luitprand, by whom they were again subdued in a succeeding popular revolt. Incensed at Gregory III. who had received into hi-? protection Thrasimund, duke of Spoletta, the daring revo)cer against the king of the Lom.bards, Aistulphus, the successor of Luitprand, beseiged and subdued Ravenna, and terminated the race of exarchs, who had reigned with a delegated authority from the time of Justinian. The trembling pontiff, in dread of an invasion from the in- censed Lombards, solicited the assistance of Charles Martel, mayor of the palace to Childeric, king of the Franks, whose power might be serviceable in repressing the enemies of Greg- ory; though the indifference he had demonstrated to the in- terest of the clergy, in distributing abbeys and bishoprics to the laity, and assigning the tithes to his soldiers, had afforded no very favorable specimen of his regard for the church. The effects of this negotiation w^ere prevented by the deaths of Charles and of Gregory. The new pontiff Zachary be- came reconciled to Luitprand; and, considering the weakness 2'20 insT<^RY OF THE ciimcii. of the imperial power in Europe, embracing the opportunity to disavow an authority which at this time was little more than nominal. The alliance, however, between France and the Roman see did not end here. Pepin, the son of Charles, succeeded to the office of his father; but not content with the power, which in virtue of his employment he enjoyed, of regulating all the affairs of the kingdom, he aspired to the title of king, and formed the design of deposing the weak and unfortunate Chil- deric. The enormous powers which had been acquired by the Roman pontiff over the successors of the barbarian conquerors of the western provinces, made it unsafe to transact so impor- tant an affair without its concurrence; and Pepin was by his devoted servants, the states of the realm, advised to consult the pope to resolve the question — "Who best deserved to be king — he who was possessed of the power, or he who was only possessed of the title?" The necessities of the party consulted were not less than those of Pepin; and Zachary, oppressed by the apprehension both of the Lombards and Greeks, de- clared that, in his opinion, he ought rather to be styled a mo- narch who was invested with the powers attached to that office, than he who possessed only the regal title. The last descend- ant of Clovis was in consequence of this decision immediately divested of the external marks of royalty; and, with his infant son, compelled to assume the monastic habit, and to retire from the pleasures and engagements of public life to the soli- tude of a cloister. Stephen the successor of Zachary, was not less favorable to the p?rfidious Pepin. In a journey which he made into France, he absolved the usurper from his oath of allegiance to the deposed king, anointed him, and invested him with the regal crown. The object of vStephen in this journey was not, however, to confirm the aggrandizement of Pepin. He wanted his assistance against the increasing power of the Lombards; and enforced his entreaties not only by pro- mises both of temporal prosperity and eternal happiness, but by denunciations of inevitable damnation if he refused to com- ply. He preached not in vain. Pepin, whose ambition had made him regardless of the rights of his sovereign, was from the same principle obedient and grateful to that power which had secured the crown to his posterity. lie entered Italy with his army; and, after several encounters, cnmj)clled the Lombard king to surrender the possession of all those territo^ ries which the Greek emperors had posse:?sed in Italy, into the liands of the bishop of Rome, The grant of twenty-two cities was the liberal demonstration of Pepin's gratitude to the pontifF, EIGHTH CBNTUUY. 2'2l or it was the expiation by which he attenipled to compensate for his perfidy and treason. Pepin by this liberal grant secured a temporal principality to the successors of the poor and humble Peter. The alliance between the king of the Franks and the pontiff of Rome was confirmed by mutual necessities, and strengthened by mutual obligations. In the pontificate of Adrian I. the restless and enterprising Lombards invaded the provinces which had been granted by Pepin to the pope. His son Char- lemagne did not, however, permit them to resume their autho- rity; he asserted the rights of the Fioman see; and entering with a powerful army into Italy, subdued the Lombards, as- sumed to himself the title of their king, and was crowned at Rome in the year 774. Additional donations to the pope, and a confirmation of the grants bestowed by his father, were the fruits of tliis additional extent of dominion to Charlemagne. Several cities and provinces were ceded by him to the Roman see, under the specious pretext of atoning for his sins, by mu- nificence to the church. But to the policy, rather than to the piety of the monarch, must his liberality be ascribed. Such indeed was his thirst of dominion, that he is believed to iiave dispatched an embassy to Constantinople, to propose a matrimo- nial union between himself and the ambitious Irene. This proposal, which might have accomplished the re-union of the eastern and western empires, was counteracted by the intrigues of a favorite eunuch, and the spirit of the Grecian nobles: the infamous princess was confined first in a monastery, and after- wards banished to the island of J^csbos, where the anguish of disappointed ambition shortened a life, which was long since forfeited to justice by repeated crimes. Disappointed there- fore in this project, Charlemagne secretly aspired after the title of emperor of the west; and his magnificent donations were intended to conciliate the affection of the pontiff, and to engage him in the promotion of his designs. Amongst the other gratifications to the pope, Charlemagne granted an in- junction for introducing the Gregorian office, and mode of sing- ing into the churches of France and Germany, in conformity with that of Rome. Leo was not ungrateful for these favors: or Christmas-day in the year 800, he conferred upon his muni- ficent and obedient patron the object of his ardent aspirations and saluted him with the title of "emperor, in the church of St. Peter at Rome, amidst the acclamations of the Roman people. Leo was rewarded for his assistance by the grant of jurisdic- tion over the city of Rome, and the adjacent territories, which were however subordinate to the supreme don:inion of the western emperor, 222 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. Entire agreement between Charlemagne and the Roman pontilT, in matters of faith, was not the bond by Avhich they were united; theirs was the political connection of mutual in- terest, not of religion. Charlemagne, by the advice of the French prelates, who were no friends to the second council of Nice, had ordered a judicious divine to compose four Books concerning Images, which refuted the absurd decrees of the Ni- cene assembly with judgment and with spirit. These books he sent in 790 to the Roman pontilf Adrian, who attempted to answer and refute the objections of Charlemagne. The prince however, in 794, assembled a council, composed of three hun- dred bishops, at Frankfort, in which the important question concerning the worship due to images was agitated and ex- amined. In this council, the opinions supported in the Four Books, of the lawfulness and expediency of placing pictures in churches, either as ornament to the building, or as useful in re- freshing the memory, was allowed, but the worship of them absolutely forbidden; and according to the testimony of Roger Hovedon and other English writers, the British churches as- sented to this decision. The first idea of transubstantiation appears to have arisen during this century, though it was long before it was generally adopted, or before it assumed the name. The Constantinopolitan fathers in 754, amongst other things against images, having said that Christ had no otherwise left us an image of himself than in the cucharist; the Nicene fathers in 787, alleged in opposition that this was not the image of Christ, but his very body and blood; which first assertion of this monstrous absurdity, as well as many others, was made by the Iconolalra?, or worshippers of images. The investigation of the important question respecting images, was not the sole difficulty by which the consciences of the Chris- tians were distracted during this century. The Greeks reproach- ed the liatin church witii having added the word filioqvc to the Byzantine creed, and asserted that the Divine Spirit proceeded only from the Father; Mobile the Tiatins, on their part, affirmed that the Holy Ghost proceeded from the Father and the Son. In a council held in I'Vance in 77(5, at which the ambassadors of the emperor assisted, the controversy was examined and agi- tated; and the conduct of the Spanish and Gallic clergy, who had interpolated the word filioque into the creed of Constanti- nople, was severely arrainged. liut the conference terminated in the usual mode. Each party continued inflexibly attached to the opinions they had embraced, and no alteration was ob- tained on either side. Many additional causes occurred, to increase the mutual EIGIITIt CENTURY. 223 uislike of the contending patriarchs of Rome and Constantino- ple: nor was either party averse to any opportunity of exhibit- ing their respective pretensions and reciprocal antipatliy. Either convinced by the arguments, or obedient to the com- mands of their sovereign, the bishops of Constantinople had steadily opposed the decisions of the Roman see, respecting the worship of images; their power and riches had been ex- tended by the measures taken by the emperor, to humble the haughty successors of St. Peter; and the question respecting the procession of the Holy Spirit was a new source of rancor and contention between those rival brethren. Instances of the most flagitious conduct are to be found in the characters of these respective bishops. Anastasius, the Byzantine patriarch, who, upon the deposition of Germanus, and the manifestation of his attachment to the opinions of the Iconoclasts, had been !raised to the vacant see, had the audacious villany in the en- suing reign, in order to support the claims of an usurper to the throne, to calumniate the emperor as a believer in the simple humanity of Christ, and to confirm his testimony by swearing on the wood of the cross which he held in his hand. This atrocious conduct was resented by the emperor; he ordered the prelate to be publicly scourged, and to be carried through the city, mounted upon an ass, with his face to the tail; but he added not to his ignomy the deserved mortification of a depri- vation from the see. The conduct of Zachary, in relation to Pepin's claim to the kingdom of France, was scarcely less atro- cious than that of Anastasius. Indeed, whatever vices have disgraced the annals of mankind are to be found amongst these degenerate and corrupted ecclesiastics. Compulsion and arti- fice were continually employed to procure the possession of the see of Rome. In 767, Constantino, of a noble family, ob- tained possession of the papacy; and, after his accession to the pontificate, was ordained sub-deacon, deacon, and bishop, in order to enable him to retain the seat he had usurped; Great commotions was the consequence of this attempt; and an armed force from the king of the Lombards subdued Con- stantino, and compelled him to retire; and he received after- wards, from his successor, the reward of his violence, by a cruel and premature death. The name of Charlemagne, whose ambition and policy so considerably augmented the revenues of the church, makes a considerable figure in the annals of ecclesiastical history. Nor were these accessions the only advantages derived to the Chris- tian world from the zeal of this monarch. No less from the po- litical motive of subduing them under his power, than from the desire of propagating religion, he abolished the idolatrous wor- 224 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. ship of the Saxons, destroyed the temples of their g.ods, and, more indeed hy compulsion than by argument, induced them to a nominal profession of Christianity. His aversion to superstition was ardent and sincere, though it was sometimes sacrificed to motives of policy; and his venera- tion for the sacred writings was unaffected. Every encourage- ment was extended by him for the promotion of literature, and of that branch in particular which relates to the illustration of Scripture. In his Capitularies he imposed several salutary restraints on the monastic orders; he reformed the ritual of the Ivatin church, and ordered it to be received in all the churches of his dominions. That his attempts to restore the knowledge cf true religion, and to animate his subject to the vigorous exer- tions of genius, should not be successful, will not excite our astonishment, if we consider the state of society at that period. It is greatly to his honor to have made the attempt, and by apparently the most judicious means. Schools contiguous to the principal churches and monasteries were erected i3y his com- mand, for the instruction of youth in religion and learning. Every encouragement was offered, both by the example and munilicence of the emperor, to the exertions of genius; and no measure was left unessayed to civilize the savage manners of the age, to restore Christianity, and to revive the decayed interests of literature. From the review of the councils held during the eighth cen- tury, one might on a cursory view, be tempted to conceive that the remedies applied to the increasing evils had been efficacious, and that additional restraints were altogether unnecessary. Corruption and profligacy, however, had so far invaded all ranks of society, that few were either qualified or disposed to stem the torrent of iniquity and folly. The eastern emperors, and the clergy of the Avhole Christian world, were occupied by the contests concerning images. In France, Charles Mar- tel applied the revenues of the church to the support of the state; and Spain, oppressed by the victorious arms of the Sa- racens, was not in a condition to offer her assistance. Some canons, for the better regulation of the church, and the refor- mation of the clergy, were made in the great council of Nice, and in the lesser councils of Italy, France, and England. These assemblies were all under the supreme dominion of the emperors or kings. The eastern potentates, as long as they retained their Italian dominions, regularly confirmed the elec- tion of the Roman pontiff; they assumed the right not only of interfering, but of deciding, in controversies of a merely reli- gious nature, which was a privilege unclaimed by the emperor of the west. The power of the Roman bishop was still how- EIGHTH CEPfTURY. S^5 ':ver confined within prescribed limits. Ho could determine nothing material by his sole authority; the bishops of pro- vinces under his jurisdiction frequently voted in direct oppo- sition to him. The emperor claimed the sole right of con- vening and presiding in councils; he occasionally inspected all the affairs of the church, and enacted regulations respecting the morals and conduct of the clergy; and from the inonas- teries and churches he derived a revenue proportioned lo their possessions. Under the Gothic princes of Spain, the national councils were composed of the bishops and the principal abbots, who, while they agitated the important questions of ecclesiastical dis- cipline and doctrine, excluded the laity from their debates. This business concluded, the great men of the kingdom were admitted into their assemblies, and their decrees were ratified by the consent of the people. Under the dominion of the kings of the second race in France, and in some parts of Eng- land, practices somewhat similar prevailed. The nobles took their place in the assembly along with the clergy; civil as well as ecclesiastical business engaged the attention of the assem- bly; the bishops composed articles for the internal policy of the church, and the nobles for the prosperity of the state, which were ratified by the sovereign, and obtained the names of chapters or capitularies. Accessions of power and opulence Were not confined to the rapacious see of Rome, but immense riches flowed in various channels into the treasuries of the monasteries and of the churches. A number of convents were founded, and richly endowed; and the revenues of the secular clergy were aug- mented by the superstitious opinion, that the punishments an- nexed by God to the commission of sin were to be averted by liberal donations to the church. This opinion, which during succeeding ages drew continual supplies of wealth into the ecclesiastical coffers, afforded in this century a pretext for the liberality of princes to the church. Provinces, cities, and for- tresses were added to its possessions; and the monks and supe- rior clergy were invested with the appendages and prerogatives of sovreign princes. In the granting of these investitures we must, however, look beyond the avowed motive. Policy was thought to require the attachment of a body of men, whose influence was acknow- ledged by all; whose sacred characters, and spiritual powers, were found of the utmost efficacy in restraining the rebellious and turbulent spirit of the nobles; and whose gratitude and services might be secured by ample and liberal donations, 29 226 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. The influence of the clergy was indeed rendered enormous, by the authority which was attributed to their censures. The thunders of excommunication rolled over the head of the im- pious offender against the authority of the church; and all ranks and degrees trembled at the execution of a sentence, which deprived them not only of their privileges as citizens, but of their rights as men. The powers of the Romish church, in particular, were extended by the success of the missionaries of Germany, who bent the necks of that fierce and barbarous people to therr spiritual yoke. The hereditary prejudices of the barbarians were indeed a fruitful source of the power ac- quired by the Roman see; and it is to their influence we must ascribe the superior advantages obtained by the western clergy over their brethren of the east. The priests of paganism had obtained an entire ascendancy over the minds of an ignorant and superstitious people; every civil and military transaction was regulated by their councils and authority; and even the domestic transactions of these barbarians were directed by the advice of the ministers of religion. By a very natural and easy transition, the powers which had been enjoyed by the pagan priesthood were acknowledged in the ministers of Christ; the haughty barbarians, who had spurned at and su])verted the civil authority, fell prostrate at the feet of either their vanquished or conquering enemies, who were dignified with the episcopal character; and, on the other hand, it must be confessed, that the Romish clergy were not at all averse to re- ceiving every advantage which might be derived from the superstition and ignorance of this people. They readily ac- cepted the honors paid them by the barbarous nations; and the Roman bishop founded his claim as successor to the sove- reign pontifl", and to the high priest of the Druids, upon pre- tended authorities drawn from the sacred oracles of God. The reverence with which the bishops of the Roman see were oc- casionally addressed, exceeded the measure of adulation com- monly paid even to royalty. The custom of kissing the feet of the pope, upon his accession to the papacy, was quite established in the eighth century, though for some succeeding ages it was practised upon that occasion only. This custom was derived, in common with various other honors, from the sovereign pontiff, to whose privileges the bishop of Rome had succeeded. It had been introduced by the emperor and pontiff Caligula; probably in part to obtain one mark of adoration which had never been paid to his predecessors; and partly through the absurd vanity of exhibiting his magnificent slipper of gold, enriched with precious stone,=. The introduction of the clergy into military offices was EIGHTH CENTURY. 227 a circumstance not very favorable to their piety or virtue. John, the deacon of the great church at Constantinople, was created admiral of the imperial fleet against the Saracens; and lost his life in a mutiny, the effect of his imprudent severity against the refractory mariners. The troops of Naples were commanded by a sub-deacon; and the different functions of bishop and soldier were executed by Gevilieb, bishop of Mentz. This exemplary churchman directed a challenge in the most violent terms to another warlike bishop, whom he accused of killing his father; nor was the death of his antagonist consi- dered as the smallest impediment to the discharge of his sacred function. In the second council of Nice regulations were adopted for preventing in some degree the increasing ignorance of the cler- gy, by the canon which commanded an examination of the candidate for a bishopric, by interrogating him concerning his acquaintance with the liturgy, the gospels, and epistles, and the decrees of councils; and some restraint was put upon their pri- vate avarice, by a prohibition to the bishops or abbots to dispose of the goods of their churches or monasteries. Ignorance is the true and genuine parent of vice; and in an age so unfavorable to knowledge and virtue, we must not ex- pect to find even the clergy exempt from that depravity which contaminated all classes of society. Luxury pervaded the sacerdotal order; and the flagitious conduct of the priests and monks called for repeated restrictions. In the council of Frank- fort, abbots were prohibited from inflicting severe punishments on the offending monks; and from the shocking cruelty of put- ting out the eyes, or cutting off the limbs, of their inferior brethren whatever might be their offence. The reformation of the clergy, from the deplorable errors and misconduct by which they were disgraced, was an object with several of the bishops, who were shocked at the licentiousness and vice of some of that order. For this purpose, Chrodegandus, bishop of Metz, established the institution of canons, or ecclesiastics, who, without adopting the monastic habits or method of life, should dwell together, and eat at one common table; and should assemble at appointed hours for the celebration of divine ser- vice. This order was intended to prevent the vices of the clergy, by removing them from mean and temporal pursuits; they were, however, distinguished from the monks, by not being confined, in the performance of their ecclesiastical func- tions, to the walls of their monasteries, but were allowed to discharge the clerical duties in different churches committed to their care. The western nations adopted this new order with 228 HISTORY OF THE CHUUCH. celerity: and numerous monasteries vrere erected for this pui;' pose in Italy, Germany, and France. The worship of images, and the efficacy of donations to the church for the remission of sins, were the reigning tenets of the present age. They had heen inculcated at a previous period, and had heen increasing for some time in their extent and reputation. False as the foundations for those opinions were, they were not further re- moved from truth than many other doctrines which disgrace and disfigure the annals of this century. Religion was intermixed with absurdity, and truth and falsehood so blended, that it re- quired more tiian common abilities to separate the useful and excellent from the mass of error. In the course of the preceding Paiges? several inst?inces of attempts to regulate and improve the discipline and ceremonies of the church have 1>.een occasionally noticed. In the adminis- tration of the Lord's Supper new rites were introduced, and new regulations took place. A superstitious regard for the elements had lessened the number of communicants in this peculiarlv Christian ordinance; but the oblations were too important to suffer the clergy quietly to acquiesce in this defection, 't'liey contrived therefore a rneans for continuing these, but witliout improving in any degree the sentiments of the people, whom they persuaded that, provided they continued the oblations, the service would still be useful to tiicm. Instead of a real com- munion with the bread and wine, they were therefore presented with a substitute of a much less awful nature, bread over which Folemn prayer had been madcjand to which they gave the name of huUowed bread. Those who, after partaking of the je gen crating waters of baptism, had relapsed into sin, were persuaded that they might regain the purity they had forfeited by their iniquities, by tiie assumption of the monastic habit, which contained all the vir- tue of a second baptism. In consequence of this belief, and^ the increasing veneration for monastic institutions, several monarchs assumed the habits of monks; and, in the short pe-^ riod of little more than two centuries, thirty English kings or queens resigned tlie splendors of royalty for the retirement of a cloister. The superstitious and indolent Christian committed the welfare of his own soul, and tliat of his departed friends, to. the care of an avaricious monk or priest, who performed, or who affected to jx'.rform, in private, those prayers which were to relieve the sufferings of souls detained in purgatory, and to ensure other ])lessings to his liberal employer. JDuring the long dominion of heatlienism, superstition had entirely ex- liau'Jt'Ml JKi- tnii-.nts ff)r invention; so tlinl. when the same spirit SEVENTH CENTURY. 259 pervaded Christianity, its professors were necessarily compelled to adopt the practices of their predecessors, and to imitate their idolatry. Amongst the other superstitious observances derived from this source, were the ceremonies made use of in cutting the hair of children. It had been usual not to cut the hair of a child till it had attained a certain age; and the person to whom the hcjiirwas sent was considered as acquiring, by that means, a near degree of relationship to the child. The pagans usually appropriated the first cuttings of the hair of their infants as an offering to some of their divinities. This pagan rite was, with numberless others, adopted by the Christians; and the Ordo Romanus contains several prayers which were anciently repeated upon that occasion, and are called Orationcs ad ton- surandum pucrum. It has already been observed that marriages were solemnized by the clergy, at a very Ccjrly period, in the Christian world. The imperial laws declared, however, the legality of those matrimonial contracts which were not solem- nized by the benediction of the clergy; and, from various rea- sons, the primitive mode of marrying was considerably ne- glected. Some of the zealous emperors, who were disposed to reform the abuses which had been practised in the church, considered this as a culpable deviation from the primitive mode. In the year 780, it was enacted by Charlemagne, that no mar- riage should be celebrated in any other way than by a bene- diction, with sacerdotal prayers and oblations. About the year 900, Leo the philosopher, the eastern emperor, revived the same practice in the churches within his jurisdiction, which has continued ever since that period. The great controversy respecting images so fully occupied the attention of the Christian world, as to afford little leisure, whatever might have been their inclination, to attend to many other speculations. The sectaries of this period were even fewer than those of the preceding century, and continued but for a short time to interrupt the unity of the church. The Albanenses, who derived their appellation from the residence of their founder, are said to have revived the Gnostic and Manichaen doctrines of two principles. They denied not only the divinity, but even tlie humanity of Jesus Christ; and asserted that he neither sulfercd, j'ose from the grave, nor as- cended into heaven. This sect entirely rejected the doctrine of the resurrection; affirmed that the general judgment was already accomplished, that the torments of the damned con- sisted only in the evils of the present state, that free will was not given to man, and that there was no such thing as original sin. To thc'C tenets they added (h(: practice of administering 230 HISTORY OP THE CHURCH. baptism only to adults; and affirmed further the unlawfuhiess of oatlis, and that a man can impart to himself a portion of the Holy Spirit. The Ethnophrones (Paganizers) professed Christianity, but at the same time associated every practice of the heathen world with the profession of opinions diametrically opposite to them. In conformity to this absurd system, they practised judicial as- trology, every species of divination, and carefully observed all the feasts and ceremonies of paganism. Towards the close of this century some opinions were propa- gated in Spain, which occasioned considerable disturbance. Felix, bishop of Urgel in Catalonia, was consulted by Elipand, the archbishop of Toledo, concerning the sense > in which Jesus Christ was to be called the Son of God; and whether as a man, he ought to be considered as the adopted or natural Son of the Father. The reply given by Felix was acceptable to the archbishop — That Jesus Christ, according to his human nature, could only be considered as the Son of God by adop- tion, and a nominal son. This decision, which was propagated by the two Spanish prelates, was extremely offensive to the greater part of the church. The censures of several councils induced the timid Felix to make a retraction of his opinions, which however he never sincerely abjured, but closed his life with a firm conviction of their truth. The dominion of the Saracens proved more favorable to Elipand, who with impu- nity enjoyed under their jurisdiction the profession of his reli- gious sentiments. Persecuted, and almost expelled, by the tumults and deso- lations of the eastern empire, annoyed by the factions and con- tentions of the west, in every part opposed by increasing su- perstition and ignorance, the only refuge which was left for oppressed science was in the retreats of monasteries, whence she seldom dawned upon a benighted world. Even the con- troversies which agitated the passions, and darkened the un- derstandings of the Christians of this period, were discussed in writing by (ew, if their compositions are compared with the bulky volumes of preceding ages. Those of the Greeks, who were engaged in the great controversy concerning images, ob- scured and weakened their arguments by logical subtleties: nor were the liatins more successful in the dispute concerning the person of Christ. Tlie veneration for images was strenu- ously supjiorted; and the sectaries in general were vigorously attacked by John Damascenus, the most distinguished Greek author of this century who withdrew from the secular and honorable station of councellor of state, to the retirement of cloister; and whose adoption of the Aristotelian subtleties, and SEVENTH CENTURY. 231 elucidation of the doctrines of its great master, considerably increased the reputation of that philosophy. Under the title of Four Books concerning the Orthodox Faith, John Damas- cenus exhibited a complete summary of the doctrines of the church, which obtained the highest reputation among the Greeks. The doctrine of the procession of the Holy Spirit from the Father and the Son was insisted upon by Theodulphus bishop of Orleans, who farther distinguished himself as the author of a treatise upon baptism, and several poems. A re- futation of the Koran was written by Bartholomew, a monk of Edessa in Syria; and the errors of Felix of Urgil, and of the archbishop Elipand, were attacked by Etherius a Spanish priest and by Paulinus bishop of Aquilcia. Amongst the expositors of the sacred writings, we shall dis- cover few marks of genius or originality. The prevalent opin- ions, concerning the faithfulness and excellence of the ancient commentators, were unfavorable to the exertions of reason and criticism; since the divines of this age, in consequence of this sentiment, conceived they perfectly fulfilled their duty in retailing the observations made by their predecessors. The erudition and ingenuity of John Damascenus were not suffici- ent to elevate him above this prejudice; he satisfied himself with exhibiting a commentary upon St. Paul's Epistles, ex- tracted from the works of Chrysostom. The encouragement afforded by Charlemagne to the elucidation of the sacred writ- ings, was not so favorable to them as it might have been, had not the ignorance of the age induced both the monarch and his expositors to fanciful and useless inferences, rather than to solid and practical illustrations Our countryman, who is styled by way of eminence the venerable Bede, is amongst the most celebrated expositors of scripture in this century. Alcuin also, an Englishman, the preceptor and friend of Char- lemagne, wrote a commentary on St. John; and Ambrose Authert, who attempted an explanation of the Revelations, obtained a distinguished rank amongst the sacred critics of this period. Homilies upon the Epistles and Gospels were compiled by the command of Charlemagne, which the priests were required to commit to memory, and to recite to the people. Alcuin, and Paul the deacon, had the principal share in these performances: others, however, produced similar compilations, the taste for which greatly increased towards the conclusion of this century. The moral writers of this period are few in number, and very defective in excellence. Virtue was indeed recommended by the powerful arguments of example; but it was the example of preceding ages, the piety and morality of departed saints, 232 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. Avliich was exhibited as a model to their descendants. It must indeed be confessed, that their actions were sometimes rather the result of fanaticism than of piety; and their example, in some respects, much more calculated to incite men to absurd- ity than to real excellence. Paul the Deacon, in his History of the Lombards, must be distinguished in a rank superior to the historians and biographers of the saints. Nor must the labors of Bede be forgotten: both civil and ecclesiastical affairs occupied his time and attention; and the venerable abbot of Farrow has given to the world and Ecclesiastical History, which, though in some respects chargeable with great credulity, is esteemed a faithful account of the transac- tions which took place during the period in which he wrote. The chronology of Bede is regulated by the Hebrew Bible; and he is distinguished as the first writer who rejected the chronology of tiie Septuagint. The authors of the Byzantine Histories, George Syncella and Theophanes, are deserving of attention; If in this season of ignorance science might be said to exist, her principal residence must be certainly placed in Great Brit* ain or Ireland. The preceptor of Charlemagne was a Briton i and his court derived its most distinguished literary ornament^ from this source. Their superior desire for the promotion o* knowledge was proportioned to their superior attainments; ani France, Italy, and Germany bear witness to their accomplish* ments, and to their zeal in the cultivation of scholastic theology^ Many British missionaries, fraught with religious knowledge! and influenced by a pious desire of imparting to their pagai) neighbors the advantages they possessed, despising the difficul* ties of their way, and the dangers which awaited their arrival* crossed the ocean, and penetrated into the gloomy recesses o* of the German forests, for the instruction of that fierce an(j uncivilized people. One of the most eminent missionaries of the eight centur^ was Wilfrid, a Benedictine monk, who was descended from ai| illustrious British family, and whose vigorous and successful labors entitled him to the appellation of the Apostle of tha Germans. That Wilfrid endeavored to accomplish the object of his mission by violence and stratagem; that he consulted the canons of the Romish church, rather than the dictates of the gospel; and that he was more solicitous to advance the interests of the papacy than the knowledge of true religioni cannot be denied. The German apostle was subtle, insinuat-* ing, and haughty; but his contempt of danger, his zeal, and, his abilities, have justly entitled him to the notice of posterity^ Repulsed in his first attempt to influence the minds of that EIGHTH CENTURY. 233 furious and ignorant people, he redoubled his efforts to propa- gate the faith. With unwearied zeal, and persevering dili- gence, he addressed his arguments both to the reason and to the passions of his auditors. His zeal for the authority of the pope (whose supremacy was by his means afterwards first ac- knowledged in a council convened by his archiepiscopal autho- rity at Mentz) was honored by the highest approbation of the Roman pontiff, who consecrated him a bishop, and gave him the name of Boniface: he was distinguished also by the pa- tronajie and assistance of Charles Martel. Monasteries and churches were erected, by the assiduity of Boniface and his pious associates, on the ruins of the heathen temples, and con- secrated groves of paganism. In the course of his ministerial labors, he was engaged in a warm dispute with his disciple Vigilius upon the validity of baptism, which had been per- formed by a priest, who, ignorant of the Latin language (which Boniface had introduced into the ritual of the German church,) had made a small mistake in the words of that ordi- nance. The Roman pontiff espoused the cause of the valid- ity, and of Yigilius; and Boniface was determined Upon re- venge. This he effected by attacking the opinions of his dis- ciple, who had heretically asserted the globular figure of the learth, and the existence of antipodes. The apostle, who, un- like his predecessor, was far from being possessed of all know- ledge,, could not comprehend this new system; and concluded, that Vigilius, by his strange assertions, could only mean that a world existed under this, inhabited by other men, and illu- minated by other planets. In consequence of this idea, he ac- cused Vigilius of the heresy of asserting a plurality of worlds; and Zachary the pontiff, who conceived the proposition equi- valent to a declaration that all men were not descended from Adam, nor involved in his guilt, and consequently that Christ had not died for all, was extremely alarmed at a doctrine which he regarded as totally repugnant to scripture; he there- fore ordered Boniface to convene a council, in which if the heretic refused to abjure his errors, he was to be degraded and lopped off, as a rotten member, from the body of the faithful. The event of these inquiries is uncertain; but as Vigilius was afterwards preferred to the see of Saltzburgh, and is honored as a saint, it is probable that he exculpated himself from the suspicion of heresy. Favored by princes and by popes, Boniface, in addition to the arch. episcopal see of Mentz, received the further honor of being created primate of Belgium and Germany. A tranquil death was not how- ever the termination of a life devoted to the most active, 30 S34 niSTORY Ot THiJ CHURCH^ though frequently injudicious, exertions in the cause 6( Chfts- tianity. After forty years spent in his hiborious mission, the apostle of Germany, with fifty ecclesiastics, his companions and friends, were, on their return into Friesland, inhumanly murdered by the inhabitants of that barbarous country. Be- sides his Lives of the Saints, Boniface composed some Sermons? and Letters, CHAPTER X. THE MNTH CENTURY, GENERAL STATE OF THE CHURCH IN THIS CENTURY.~OP DOCTRINE AND SECTS IN THE NINTH CENTURY.— PROPACA. TION OF THE GOSPEL IN THE NINTH CENTURY. The spirit of Christianity is but little consistent with the warlike spirit of the ninth century; however, therefore, we may commend the intentions of the illustrious son of Pepin, the means which he employed cannot meet our approbation. A large portion of his life was dedicated to the glorious pur- pose of establishing the religion of Jesus among the Huns, the Saxons, Frieslanders, and other unenlightened nations: but his piety was blended with violence, and his spiritual conquests were generally achieved by the force of arms. His son Lewis, undeservedly surnamed the Meek, inherited the defects of his father without his virtues; and was his equal in violence and cruelty, but greatly his inferior in all valuable accomplishments. Under his reign a very favorable opportunity was offered of propagating the gospel among the northern nations, and partic- ularly among the inhabitants of Sweden and Denmark, A petty king of Jutland, named Harald Klack, being expelled from both his kingdom and country in the year 826 by Regner fiod brock, threw himself at the emperor's feet, and implored his succor against the usurper, Lewis granted his request; and promised the exiled prince his protection and assistance, on con- dition that he would embrace Christianity, and admit the minis- ters of that religion to preach in his dominions. Harald submitted to these conditions; was baptized with his brother at Mentz, in 82G; and returned into his country attended by two eminent divines, Ansgar or Anschaire, and Authbert; the former a monk of Corbey in Westphaha,and the latter belonging to a monastery of the same name in France. These venerable mis- sionaries preached the gospel with remarkable success, during 236 HISTORY or TIIK CnURCH, the space of two years, to the inhabitants of Cimbria ancj Jutland. After the death of his learned and pious companion Auth- bert, the zealous and indefatigable Ansgar made a voyage into Sweden, in 828, where his ministerial labors were crowned with distinguished success. On his return into Germany, in 831, he was decorated by Lewis the Meek with ecclesiastical honors; he was created archbishop of the new church at Ham- burgh, and of the whole north, to which dignity the superin- tendence of the church of Bremen was afterwards annexed in the year 844. Under the reign of Basilius the Macedonian, who ascended the imperial throne of the Greeks in the year 867, the Sclavo- nians, Arentani, and certain provinces of Dalmatia, dispatched a solemn assembly to Constantinople, to declare their resolu- tion of conforming to the ecclesiastical forms and civil juris- diction of the Greeks. This proposal was received with admi- ration and joy; and was answered by a suitable ardor and zeal for the conversion of a people which seemed so ingenuously disposed to embrace the truth; a competent number of Gre- cian divines was accordingly deputed to instruct them in the knowledge of the gospel, and to admit them by baptism into the Christian church. The warlike nation of the Russians, haying entered into a treaty of peace with Basilius, were en- gaged, by various presents and promises, to profess the truths of Christianity; in consequence of which, they not only re- ceived the ministers who were appointed to instruct them, but an archbishop, whom the Grecian patriarch Ignatius had sent among them, to perfect their conversion and establish their church. Such was the commencement of Christianity among the Rus- sians, who were inhabitants of the Ukraine; and who a short time before the conversion, fitted out a formidable fleet, and, setting sail from Kiovia for Constantinople, spread terror and dismay throughout the whole empire. "Truth and candor," says an author,* by no means too favor- ably disposed to Christianity, "must acknowledge, that the conversion of the North imparted m.my temporal benefits both to the old and new Christians. The rage of war, inherent to the human species, could not be healed by the evangelic pre- cepts of charity and peace; and the ambition of catholic princes has renewed in every age the calamities of hostile contention. But the admission of the barbarians into the pale of civil and ecclesiastical society delivered P^urope from the depredations, • Gibbon. NINTH CENTUUY. 237 by sea and land, of the Normans, the Hungarians, and the Russians, who learned to spare their hrethren, and cultivate their own possessions. The establishment of law and order was promoted by the influence of the clergy; and the rudiments of art and science were introduced into the savage countries of the globe. The liberal piety of the Russian princes engaged in their service the most skilful of the Greeks, to decorate the cities, and instruct the inhabitants: the dome and the paintings of St. Sophia were rudely copied in the churches of Kiow and Novogorod; the writings of the fathers were translated into the Sclavonic idiom; and three hundred noble youths were invited or compelled to attend the lessons of the college of Jaroslaus." The Saracens had extended their usurpations with amazing success. Lords of Asia, a few provinces excepted, their con- quests reached to the extremities of India, and the greater part of Africa. Ever disposed to enterprise, and allured by the fertility of the opposite shores, they willingly listened to the invitation of Count Julian, who, displeased with his sovereign, offered to introduce the Saracens into the heart of Spain; and this country, which during two hundred years resisted the arms of Rome, was in a few months subdued by the followers of Ma- homet. Crete, Sardinia and Corsica were added, to their con- quests, and in 827 Sicily submitted to the faith and jurisdiction of her Arabian conquerors. These conquests were the precur- sors of an attempt upon Rome: the barbarians penetrated to the walls of the city, and their divisions alone preserved from subjugation the ancient mistress of the west. The distress of the Romans was increased by the death of their pontiff Ser- gius II. In his successor they however found a chief fitted for the employments both of the cabinet and the field; and under Leo IV. the Saracens were repulsed from the shores of the Tyber. It may be easily conceived that the unprecedented prosperity of a nation accustomed to bloodshed and rapine, and which beheld the Christians with the utmost aversion, must have been extremely injurious to the progress of the gos- pel, and to the tranquility of the church. In the east, a pro- digious number of Christian families embraced the religion of their conquerors, that they might be suffered to continue in the peaceful enjoyment of their possessions. Many indeed re- fused a compliance so criminal, and with pious magnanimity adhered to their principles in the face of persecution: such were however gradually reduced to extreme misery, and not only despoiled of their jjosscssions and advantages, but in time were so entirely debased by the yoke of oppression, as to sink by degrees into the grossest ignorance, and to lose every ves- 238 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. tige of Christianity except the mere name, and a few externaj rites and ceremonies. The European Saracens, particularly those wlio were settled in Spain, were less intolerant, and seemed to have lost the greatest part of their native ferocity. It must however he confessed, that this mild and tolerating conduct of the Saracens was not without several exceptions of cruelty. The European Christians experienced the most severe suf- ferings from the insatiable fury of the barbarous hordes whiph issued from the northern provinces. The Normans, under which general term are comprehended the Danes, Norwegi- ans, and Swedes, whose habitations lay along the coasts of the Baltic sea, were a people accustomed to carnage and ra- pine. Tiieir petty kings and chiefs, who subsisted by piracy and plunder, had, during the reign of Charlemagne, infested with their fleets the coasts of the German ocean; but were restrained by the opposition they met with from the vigilance and activity of that prince. In this century, however, they became more bold and enterprising; made frequent irruptions into Germany, Britain, Friesland, and Gaul, and carried along with them, wherever they went, fire and sword, desolatioi) and horror. The impetuous fury of these barbarians not only spread desolation through the Spanish provinces, but even penetrated into the heart of Italy. In the }'ear 857, they sacked and pillaged several cities of that region. The ancient records of the Franks abound with the most dismal accounts of their horrid exploits. The first intention of these invaders extended only to plun- der: but charmed at length with the beauty and fertility of the provinces which they were so cruelly de|)opulating, they began to form setllcmciits in them. Too feeble, or too much occu- pied by other vievvs, the European princes were not in a con- dition to oppose their usurpations: on the contrary, Charles the Bald was obliged, in tlie year S5(), to icsign a considerable part of his dominions to this powerful banditti; and a few years after, under the r(;ign of Charles the Gross, emperor, and king of France, the famous Norman chief Godofred entered with an army into Friesland, and obstinately refused to sheath his sword before he was master of the whole province. Such how- ever of the Normans as settled among the Christians, contract- ed a gentler turn of mind, and gradually departed from their primitive ferocity. Their marriages with tlie Christians con- tributed, no d«)ui)t, to their civilization, and engaged them to abandon the superstition of their ancestors with more facility, and to embrace the gospel with more readiness. Thus the haughty concjucror of Friesland was induced to profess the NINTH CENTURY. * 239 (jhristian religion, after he had received in marriage, irom Charles the Gross, Gisela, the daughter of the younger Lo- thaire. The licentiousness of the clergy increased at this period, and particularly in those parts where the people still retained any share in the elections. In the east, tumult, discord, conspiracies, and treasons reigned uncontroled, and all things were carried by violence. In the western provinced, the bishops and clergy were become extremely voluptuous and effeminate. The igno- rance of the sacerdotal order was in many places so deplorable, that few of them could write or even read, and still fewer were Capable of expressing their erroneous opinions in religion with any degree of method or perspicuity: hence it happened, that when any affair of consequence was to be committed to writing, they had commonly recourse to some person who was supposed to be endowed with superior abilities. Many other circumstances concurred, particularly in the Eu- ropean nations, to produce and augment these evils. Among these we may account the calamities of the times, the sanguinary and perpetual wars which were carried on between Lewis the Meek and his family, the incursions and conqiiests of the barba- rous nations, the gross and incredible ignorance of the nobility, and the affluence and riches that from every quarter flowed in upon the churches and religious seminaries. Nor were other motives wanting to dishonor the church, by introducing into it a corrupt ministry. A nobleman, who, from a deficiency of talents, activity, or courage, was rendered incapable of appear- ing with dignity in the cabinet, or with honor in the field, immediately directed his views towards the church, aimed at a distinguished place among its chiefs and rulers, and became in consetjuence a contagious example of stupidity and vice to the inferior clergy. Those patrons of churches, who possessed the right of election, unwilling to submit their disorderly conduct to the keen censure of zealous and upright pastors, commonly Committed to the most abject, ignorant, and worthless ecclesias- tics the care of souls. Besides all this, it frequently happened that princes, to satisfy the rapacity of their soldiers and domes- tics, boldly invaded the possessions of the church, which they distributed among their armies; and in consequence of this the priests and monks, in order to avoid perishing through hunger, abandoned themselves to the practice of violence, fraud, and every species of crime, which they considered as the only means that remained, of procuring themselves a subsistence. The Roman pontiffs were raised to that high dignity by the suffrages of the sacerdotal order, accompanied by the voice of the people; but after their election, the approbation of the enfi- 210 • lirSTOllY Ot' THE CHURCH. peror was necessary to their consecration. There is indeed yti extant, an edict supposed to have been published, in the year 817, by Lewis the Meek, in which he abolishes this imperial right, and grants to the Romans not only the power of electing their pontiff, but also the privilege of installing and consecrating him when elected, without waiting for the emperor's consent. But this grant will deceive none who examine the affair with any degree of attention and diligence, since several of the learned have proved it spurious by the most irresistible argu- ments. It must however be confessed, that, after the time of Charles the Bald, a new scene was exhibited, and the impor- tant change above mentioned was really introduced. That prince having obtained the imperial dignity by the good offices of the bishop of Rome, returned this eminent service by ex- onerating the succeeding pontiffs for the obligation. of waiting for the consent of the emperors, in order to their being installed in office. Thus from the time of Eugenius III. who was raised to the pontificate in 884, the election was carried on without the least regard to law, order, or even decency, and was generally attended with civil tumults and dissensions, until the reign of Otho the Great, who put a stop to these disorderly proceedings. The principle of aggrandizing the Roman see, which had almost invariably governed the conduct of the popes, was not likely to be diminished at a period when they tasted the sweets of uncontroled power. To render it the more permanent, they attempted to discard the authority of the king of France from whom so large a portion of their temporal authority was derived. Notwithstanding their ircreased dominion, the pon- tiffs of this century were however little distinguished by any eminent qualities; and to attempt to detail their history, would be to amuse the reader with a catalogue of names. Between the reigns of Leo IV. and Benedict III. a female pope has been introduced. This extraordinary or imaginary person is still characterized by the popular name of Pope Joan, but the papal title which is assigned to her is that of John VIII. She is reported to have been a native of Germany, and early to have conceived a strong attachment to literature and science. With a view of gratifying without restraint this favorite propen- sity, she is said to have assumed the habit of a man, and to have studied at Athens. From Athens she proceeded to Rome, where her eloquence, learning, and popular manners, command- ed the admiration of all who heard her in the public disputa- tions of the schools. By successive steps she ascended the papal throne in 854; but unfortunately she indulged in passions very inconsistent with the pursuits of literature, or the mainte- NINTH CENTURY* 341 hjince of her dignity. After a reign of two years four months and four days, the fruit of her indiscretions exposed her in a very improper situation in a public procession; her paramour is said to have been a cardinal, who officiated as her chaplain; and she expired in this very procession of the pains of labor in the street, between the theatre called Coliseum and the church of St. Clement. Such is the narrative which was be- lieved for successive centuries, and with so little olfence to the Catholics themselves, that her statue is said to have occupied a place among those of the popes, in the cathedral of Sienna. It is also supported by the testimony of Platina, who dedicated his history of Sixtus IV.; by that of Ranulphus, in his Poly- chronicon; by Martinus Polonus, afterwards archbishop of Co- sensn; by Damasius, Pandulphus, Marianus Scotus, Sigibert abbot of Gemblours, archbishop Antoine, and is mentioned as a well known fact by both Petrarch and Boccacio. Notwith- standing these authorities, however, the fact has been ques- tioned by some later critics; and their arguments on the sub- ject are plausible. That a person of such abilities should expose herself to the danger of such an event as occasioned the discovery, is rather improbable; but it is still more impro- bable that the keen and ambitious Photius should neglect such an opportunity of exposing to ridicule the pretensions to in- fallibility which were maintained by a rival see. To all this it is added, that very accurate chronologies, and even the testi- mony of a contemporary, Anastasius, link the death of Leo and the elevation of Benedict, both which events are fixed by them to the year 857.* * The following from the pert of the celebrated Augustus Toplady on this disgraceful subject will be interesting to the reader: — It has been confidently asserted, by some modern members of the Romish communion, that the story concerning pope Joan, is a mere fiction, invented by Protestants to blacken the infallible church. In opposition to which insinua- tion, I here insert the following extract, copied, verbatim, by his own hand, from that scarce and curious old book, entitled, The Nuremburgh Chronicle; which was printed at Nuremburg, in the year of our Lord 1-193; in a popish city, by popish printers, and compiled by popish hands, no less than four and twenty years before the first dawn of the Reformation which Luther afterwards began. The reader will find the following succinct history of this famous femalt pope in the above work, p. 169. b. "Johannes Anglicus (et ut feiunt), ex mogunciaco ortus, nialis artibus pon- tiucatum adeptus, mentitusenim sc.Kum, cum femina esset. Adolescens adnio- dum, Athenas cum viro docto amatorc proficiscitur: ibique praeceptores bona- rum artium audiendo, tantum profecit, ut, Romam veniens, paucos admodum etiam ifi sacris Uteris pares habcret, nedum superiores. Legendo autum et dif- 'M2 t HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. From the liberality of the Carvolingion race the see of Rome continued to derive substantial benefits; and though the pre- tended donations of Lewis the Meek are generally discredited, putando docte et acute, tantuin benevolentiu:: et aUctovitatis sibi comparavit, ut mortuo Leone, in ejus locum (Martinus ait), omnium consensu, pontifex ere. aretur. Veru'ii postca a familiari coinpressa, cum aliquandiu occulta ventreni tulisset; tandem, cum ad Lateranensem basilicam proficisceretur, intra thea- trura (quod Coloseum vocant) a Neronis .colloso et sanctum Clementem, delo- ribus circumventa, pepciitr Eoque loci mortua, pontificatus sui anno secundo,- mense uno, diebus quatuor, sine ullo honorc sepelitur. Sunt qui ha;c duo scri- bant: pontificem ipsum, quum ad Lateranensem basilicam proficiseitur, detes- tandi facinoris causa, et viam illam consulto declinare; et, cjusdem vitandi erroris causa, dum primo in scde Petri collacatur, ad earn rem perforata, genit- alia ab ultimo diacono obtrectari." Translation of the above. "John of English descent, but said to have been born at Mentz, obtained the popedom by sinister arts: for, she palmed herself upon the world as a man, when, in reality, she was a woman. Li her youth, she accompanied a learned lover of hers, to Athens: and there, by attending the lectures of the best literary professors, she made so great a progress in erudition, that, on her arri- val in Rome, she had few equals, and no superiors, in all kinds of theological knowledge. By her learned lectures, and by her masterly disputations, she acquird so much esteem and authority, that, on the death of Leo, she was, by universal consent (as Martinus affirms), created pope. "Some time after her elevation to the pontifical dignity, she became crimi- nally familiar with one of her domestics; and pregnancy was the consequence. She took care, by every precaution, to conceal this circumstance, as long as possible: until, at last, as she was walking (in public procession) to the La- teran church (in Rome), she was suddenly eeized with labour-pains, and brought forth an infant, in that part of the street which lies between the Thea- tre and the church of St. Clement. She died on the spot; having held the popedom two years, one month, and four days. "Some writers affirm, that, to this very day, whenever the pope walks in procession to the Latcran church, he constantly goes thither by another way,' to avoid reviving the memory of the above mentioned detestable event; and that, in order to prevent a similar imposition," (i. e. in order that the infallible church may not again mistake the sex of her popes), "the new elected pontiff is properly examined, by the junior deacon, at the time of his holiness' first enthronement in St. Peter's chair; the scat whereof is perforated for that purpose." Thus far the Nureniburgh Chronicle. To which I add the following indis- putable particulars. V. This said Mrs. Joan (who called herself John VIII.) was successor, in the popedom, to Leo IV. who died, A. D. 855. and she herself was succeeded , by Benedict III. 2. Not only do many grave Roman catholic historians assert the fact; but NINTH CENTURY. 243 the circumstances of the family soon afforded a pretence for new usurpations. After the death of Lewis II. a fatal war broke out between the posterity of Charlemagne, among whom there were several competitors for the empire. This furnished the Italian princes, and the Roman pontiff John VIII. with a favorable opportunity of assuming to themselves the right of nominating to the imperial throne, and of excluding from all part in this election the nations, v.'ho had formerly the right of suffrage; and, if the opportunity was favorable, it was seized with avidity, and improved with the utmost dexterity and zeal. Their favor and interest were earnestly solicited by Charles the Bald, whose entreaties were rendered effectual by rich pre- sents, prodigious sums of money, and most pompous promises; in consequence of which he was proclaimed emperor in 876, by the pontiff John YIII. and by the Italian princes assembled at Pavia. Carloman, and Charles the Gross, who succeeded him in the kingdom of Italy and in the Roman empire, v/ere also elected by the Roman pontiff and the Italian princes. After the reign of these princes, the empire was torn in pieces; the most deplorable tumults and commotions arose in Italy, France, and Germany, which were governed or rather subdued and usurped, by various chiefs; and in this confused scene, the high- est bidder was, by the assistance of the avaricious pontiffs, generally raised to the government of Italy, and to the imperial throne. Thus the power and influence o( the popes, in civil affairs, arose in a short time to an enormous height, through the favor and protection of the princes in whose cause they had employed the influence which superstition had given them over the minds the fact itself has also exercised the wits of more than a few ingenious poets of that communion. Witness the following epigramic verse. Papa pater patrum peperit papissapapellum. Not to mention those lines of Mantua, who was himself a Carmelite friar, and who represents pope Joan and her lover hanging in the ante-chamber of hell : Hie pendebat adhuc, sexum mentita virilem, FcEmina, cui triplici Phrygiam diadematc mitram Suspendebat apex; ct pontificalis adulter. 3. The statue of this she-pope remained, in the cathedral church of Sienna, so low down, as until about the year 1677: when it was demolished, in order to stifle all memory of an incident so disastrous and dishonorable to the holy see. The reader should be apprized, that a wooden print, representing the said lady and her child, was inserted originally, and still remains, in the Nurem- burgh Chronicle above-mentioned. Was not at least this pope the whore of Babylon? 244 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. of the people. The increase of their authority, in religious matters, was not less rapid, nor less considerable; and it arose from the same causes. The European princes suffered them- selves to be divested of the supreme authority in religious affairs, which they had derived from Charlemagne; the power of the bishops was greatly diminished; and even the authority of both provincial and general councils began to decline. The Roman pontiffs, elated with this dangerous prosperity, were eagerly bent upon persuading all, and they had indeed the good fortune to persuade many, that the bishop of Rome was consti- tuted and appointed by Jesus Christ supreme legislator and judge of the universal church; and that therefore the bishops derived all their authority from the Roman pontiff nor could the councils determine any thing without his permission and consent. In order to gain credit to this new ecclesiastical system, so different from the ancient rules of church government, and to support the haughty pretension of the pontiffs to supremacy and independence, it was necessary to have recourse to the authority of ancient deeds. Some of the most ingenious and zealous partizans of the court of Rome were therefore em- ployed by forging conventions, acts of councils epistles, and similar records, by which it might appear that, in the first ages of the church, the Roman pontiffs were clothed with the same spiritual majesty and supreme authority which they now assumed. Among these fictitious supports of the papal dignity, the fa- mous Decretal Epistles, as they are called, said to have been written by the pontiffs of the primitive times, deserve chiefly to be stigmatized. They were the productions of an obscure wri- ter, who fraudulently prefixed to them the name of Isidore, l)ishop of Seville. Some of them had appeared in the eighth century; but they were now entirely drawn from their obscurity, and produced, with an air of ostentation and lriurnj)h,to demon- strate the supremacy of the Roman pontiffs. The decisions of a certain Roman council, which is said to have been held during the pontificate of Silvester, were likely alleged in behalf of the same cause: but this council had never been so much as heard of before the present century; and the accounts now given of it proceeded from the same source with the Decretals, and were equally authentic. The monastic life was now universally in the highest esteem; and nothing could equal the veneration that was paid to such as devoted themselves to the sacred gloom and indolence of a convent. The Greeks and orientals had been long accustomed to regard the monkish orders and discipline with the greatest NINTH CENTURY. 245 admiration; but it was only since the beginning of the last cen- tury that this passion was indulged among the Latins to such an extravagant length. In the present age its boundaries were still further extended: kings, dukes, and counts forgot their true dignity, even the fulhlling with zeal the duties of their high stations; and affected that contempt of the world and its grandeur, which they mistook for magnanimity and real devotion. After the banishment of Irene, the controversy concerning images was renewed among the Greeks; and was carried on by the contending parties, during the half of this century, with various and uncertain success. The emperor Nicephorus, though he did not abrogate the decrees of the council of Nice, nor order the images to be taken out of the churches, yet deprived the patrons of image-worship of all power to molest or injure their adversaries, and seems upon the whole to have been an enemy to that idolatrous service. But his successor Michael Curopalates, surnamed Rhangabe, pursued very different mea- sures. Feeble and timorous, and dreading the rage of the priests and monks who maintained the cause of images, he fa- vored that cause during his short reign, and persecuted its ad- versaries with the greatest rancor and cruelly. The scene again changed upon the accession of I>eo the Armenian to the empire, who abolished the decrees of the Nicene council, relat- ing to the use and worship of images, in a council assembled at Constantinople in 814; without however enacting any penal laws against their idolatrous worshippers. This moderation, far from satisfying the patriarch Nicephorus, and the other par- tisans of image-worship, only served to encourage their obsti- nacy, and to increase their insolence; upon whicii the emperor removed the haughty prelate from his office, and chastised the fury of several of his adherents with a deserved punishment. His successor Michael, surnamed Balbus, or the Stammerer, was compelled to observe the same conduct, and to depart from the clemency and indulgence which in the beginning of his reign he had discovered towards the worshippers of images, whose idolatry however he was far from approving; the monks in particular excited his indignation by their fanatical rage, and forced him to treat them with particular severity. But the zeal of his son and successor Theophilus, in discouraging idolatry, was still more vehement; for he opposed the worship- pers of images with great violence, and went so far as to con- demn to death some of the more obstinate supporters of that impetuous faction. Upon the death of Theophilus, which happened in the year 842, the regency was entrusted with the empress Theodora, during her son's minority. This supersti- 246 HISTORY OF THE CIIURril, tious princess, fatigued with the importunate solicitations of the monks, dekidcd by their forged miracles, and not a little influenced by their insolent threats, assembled in the same year a council at Constantinople, in which the decrees of the second Nicene council were re-instated in their lost authority, and the Greeks were indulged in their corrupt propensity to image-worship, by a decisive law. Thus, after a controversy which had been protracted during the space of an hundred and ten years, the cause of idolatry triumphed over the dictates of reason and Christianity; the whole east, the Armenians ex- cepted, bowed down before the victorious images; nor did any of the succeeding emperors attempt to recover the Greeks from this superstitious frenzy, or to restrain them in the per- formance of this puerile worship. The council which was held at Constantinople under Photius, in the year 779, and which is reckoned by the Greeks the eighth general council, added force and vigor to idolatry, by maintaining the sanctity of images, and approving, confirming, and renewing the Nicene decrees. The same council expunged the worifilio(pie from the creed. The triumph of images, notwithstanding the zealous efforts of Roman pontiffs in their favor, was obtained with much more difficulty among the Latins than it had been among the Greeks; for the former still continued to maintain that invaluable, and indeed inalienable, privilege of judging for themselves in reli- gious matters; and w^as far from being disposed to submit their reason implicitly to the decisions of the pontiff, or to consider any thing as infallible and true which had human authority only for its foundation. Most of the European Christians steered a middle course between the idolaters and the Iconoclasts; be- tween those who were zealous for the worship of images on the one hand, and those who were totally averse to the use of them on the other. They Avere of opinion, as was already stated, that images might be suffered as the means of aiding the memory of the faithful, and of calling to their remembrance the pious and virtuous actions of the persons they represented; but they de- tested all thoughts of paying them the smallest degree of reli- gious homage or adoration. JViichael Balhus, when he sent, in the year 824, a solemn embassy to Lewis the Meek, to renew and confirm the treaties of friendship and peace which had been concluded between his predecessors in the empire, and Charle- magne, charged his ministers, in a particular manner, to con- ciliate the king of the Franks to the party of the Iconoclasts, that they miglit gradually suppress, by their united influence, the worship of images, and thus restore concord and trancjuility to the church. Lewis, upon this occasion, asseml)led a council NINTH CENTURY. 247 a,t Paris in 821, to examine the proposal of the Grecian em- peror; in which it was resolved to adhere to the decrees of the council of Frankfort, which allowed the use of images in the churches; but severely to prohibit treating them with the smallest marks of religious worship. In time, however, the European Christians departed gradually from the observance of this injunction, and fell imperceptibly into a blind submis- sion to the decisions of the Roman pontiff, whose influence and authority grew daily more formidable. Towards the conclusion therefore of this centdry, the Galilean clergy began to pay a certain degree of religious homage to the sacred images; and their example was followed by the Germans, and other nations. Notwithstanding this aposlacy, the Iconoclasts were not des- titute of adherents, among the Latins. The most eminent of these was Claudius, bishop of Turin, by birth a Spaniard, and a disciple of Felix bishop of Urgel. This zealous prelate no sooner obtained the episcopal dignity through the favor of Lewis the Meek, than he began the duties of his function in the year 825, by ordering all images, and even the cross itself, to be cast out of the churches, and committed to the flames. The year following he composed a treatise, in which he not only defended these vehement proceedings^ and declared against the use, as well as the worship, of images; but also broached seve- ral other opinions that were contrary to the notions of the multitude, and to the prejudices of the times. He denied, among other things, in opposition to the Greeks, that the cross was to be honored with any kind of worship; he treated relics with the utmost contempt, as absolutely destitute of the vir- tues which were attributed to them; and censured with much freedom and severity the frequent pilgrimages to the Holy Land, and the offerings at the tombs of saints, which produced such immense emoluments to considerable bodies of ecclesias- tics. It is not to be supposed that such a stand in defence of liberty and common sense should pass without opposition. The- odomin bishop of Turin, Jonas bishop of Orleans, and some others, attempted to refute him in voluminous answers, and probably not without success in the apprehension of no small portion of their readers. But of all the controversies which this age produced, the most interesting is that which ended in the total disunion of the Greek and Latin churches. A vindictive and jealous spirit of animos- ity and contention had for a long time prevailed between the bishops of Rome and Constantinople, and had sometimes mani- fested itself in positive acts of violence. In this century it arose to an enormous height; and broke fortli into a most vio- 248 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. lent flame in the year 858, when the learned Photius was choseri patriarch of Constantinople, by the emperor Michal, in the place of Ignatius, whom that prince expelled from his see, and forced into exile. This violent proceeding, though it was justified and applauded by a council assembled at Constantinople, in the year 861, was far from being attended with general appro- bation. Ignatius appealed from this council to the Roman pontiff Nicholas I. who espoused his interests; and in a council assembled at Rome, in 862, excommunicated Photius, as un- lawfully elected; as well as his abettors, for having been con- cerned in so unrighteous a cause. The new patriarch, how- ever, was so far from being terrified or dejected by this excom- munication, that he returned the compliment to the Roman pontiff; and in a council assembled at Constantinople, in the year 866, declared Nicholas unworthy both of the place he held in ihe church, and also of being admitted to the commu- nion of Christians. The Roman pontiff alleged a specious pretext for appearing in this contest with so much violence, and exciting such un- happy commotions in the church. '1 his pretext was the inno- cence of Ignatius, whom, upon an accusation of treason, whether true or false, the emperor had degraded from his pa- triarchal dignity. This, however, was no more than a pretext; ambition and interest were the true though secret springs which directed the conduct of Nicholas, who would have borne with patience, and even have beheld with indifference, the unjust sufferings of Ignatius, could he but have recovered from the Greeks the provinces of Illyricum, Macedonia, Epirus, Achaia, Thessaly, and Sicily, which the emperor and Photius had re- moved from the jurisdiction of the Roman see. Eefore he engaged in the cause of Ignatius, he sent a solemn embassy to Constantinople, to demand the restitution of these provinces; but his demand was rejected with contempt; hence, under pretence of avenging the injuries committed against Ignatius, he indulged without restraint his own private resentment; and thus covered with the mask of justice the fury of disappointed ambition and avarice. While affairs were in this distracted state, and the flame of controversy was daily becoming more violent, Basilius the Ma- cedonian, who by the murder of his predecessor had enabled himself to seize the imperial throne, calmed at once these tu- mults, and restored peace to the church, by recalling Ignatius from exile to the high station from which he had been degrad- ed, and by confining Photius in a monastery. This imperial act of authority was solemnly confirmed and approved by a council assembled at Constantinople in the year 861), in which' EIGHTH CENTURY. 219 Uie legates of tlie Roman i)ontilF Adrian II. liad considcmble influence, and were treated with the highest marks of distinc- tion. The Latins acknowledge this assembly as the eighth cecumenical council; and in it the religious disputes between them and the Greeks were concluded, or silenced and suspend- ed at least. But the controversy concernig the autliority of the Roman pontiffs, the limits of their spiritual empire, and parti- cularly their jurisdiction in Bulgaria, still subsisted; nor could all the efforts of papal ambition engage cither Ignatius or the emperors to resign Bulgaria, or any other province, to the sec of Rome. Upon the death of Ignatius, which happened in the year 878, the emperor took Pholius into favor, and placer! 'lim again at the head of the Greek church, in the patriarchal dignity whence he had fallen. This restoi-ation of the degraded patriarch w\^s agreed to by the Roman pontiff John Ylll. upon condition, however, that Photius would permit the Bulgarians lo come under the jurisdiction of tlie Roman see. The latter promised to satisfy in this the demands of the pontiff, to which the empe- ror also appeared to concede; hence it was that John VIII. sent legates to the council held at Constantinople in 879, by whom he declared his approbation of the acts of that assembly, and acknowledged Photius as his brother in Christ. The pro- mises however of the emperor and the patriarch Avere far from being accomplished; for, after this council, the former proba- bly by the advice, or at least with the consent, of Photius, re- fused to transfer the province of Bulgaria to the Roman pon- tiff; and it must be confessed that this refusal was founded upon weighty and important reasons. The pontiff, notwithstanding, was highly irritated at this disappointment, and sent Marinus to Constantinople in the character of legate, to declare that he had changed his mind concerning Photius, and that he entirely approved of the sentence of excommunication which had for- merly been issued against him. The legate, upon delivering this disagreeable message, was cast into prison by the emperor, but was afterwards set free; and being raised to the pontificate upon the death of John VIII. recalled the remembrance of this injurious treatment, and levelled a new sentence of condemna- tion against Pholius. This sentence was treated with contempt by the haughty pa- triarch. But, about six years after this period, he experienced again the fragility of sublunary grandeur and elevation, by a fall which concluded his prosperous days: for in the year 886, Leo, surnamed the Philosopher, the son and successor of Basi- lius, deposed him from the patriarchal see, and confined him in an Armenian monastery, where he died in the year 891. The 32 250 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. death of Photius, who was the only author of the schisms that divided the Greeks and Latins, might have been an occasion of removing these unhappy contests, and of restoring peace and concord in the church, if the Roman pontiffs had not been regardless of the demands of equity, as weJl as the duty of Christian moderation. But they indulged their passions at the expense of sound policy, and would be satisfied with nothing less than the degradation of all the priests and bishops who had been ordained by Photius. The Greeks, on the other hand, were shocked at the arrogance of these unjust pretensions, and refused to submit to them on any conditions. Hence resent- ment and irritation renewed the spirit of dispute which had been happily declining; religious as well as civil contests were again set on foot; new controversies were added to the old; until the fatal schism took place, which produced a lasting and total separation between the Greek and Latin churches.* The several circumstances which attended the gloom of this ♦ The distinguishing tenets of the Greek church are as follow: 1. They disown the authority of the pope, and deny that the church of Rome is the true Catholic church. 2. They do not baptize their children till they are three, four, five, six, ten, nay sometimes eighteen years of age. 3. They insist that the sacrament of the Lord's supper ought to be adminis- tered in both kinds; and they give the sacrament to children immediatcly'after baptism. 4. They deny that there is any such place as purgatory, notwithstanding they pray for the dead, that God would have mercy on them at the general judgment. 5. They exclude confirmation, extreme unction, and matrimony out of the ■even sacraments. 6. They deny auricular confession to be a divine precept, and say it is only a positive injunction of the church. 7. They pay no religious worship homage to the eucharist. 8. They administer the communion in both kinds lo the laity, both in sick- ness and in health, though they have never applied themselves to their confes- Bori; because they are persuaded that a lively faith is all which is requisite for the worthy receiving- of the Lord's supper. 9. They maintain that the Holy Ghost proceeds only fr»m the Father, and not from the Son. 10. They admit of no images in relief, or embossed work; but use paintings, and sculptures in copper and silver. 11. They approve of the marriage of priests, provided they enter into that ■tate before their admission into holy orders. 12. They condemn all fourth marriages. 13. They observe a number of holy days; and keep four fasts in the year more •ol«mn than the rest, of which the fast in Lent, before Easter, is the ohicf. NINTH CENTURY. 251 century are reducible to the following heads: The preference given to human writings above the scriptures; the domination of the popedom; the accumulation of ceremonies; and the op- pression of the godly. It was now fashionable to explain scripture entirely by the writings of the fathers. No man was permitted with impunity to vary in the least degree from their decisions. The apostolic rules of interpretation, to compare spiritual things with spiritual, was in a manner lost. It was deemed sufficient, that such a renowned doctor had given such an interpretation. — Hence men of learning and industry paid more attention to the fathers, than to the sacred volume, which, through long disuse and neg- lect, was looked on_ as obscure and perplexed, and quite unfit for common reading. Even divine truths seemed to derive their authority more from the word of man than of God; and the writings and decrees of men were not treated as witnesses, but usurped the office of judges of divine truth. The popedom now grew stronger and stronger, and whoever dared to oppose the bishop of Rome, drew upon himself a host of enemies. All who looked for advancement in the church, were attached to Antichrist, very little resistance was conse- quently made to image worship. Most persons contented them- with a simple exposition of their creed. Idolatry was now supported by the whole power and influence of the popedom. The great accumulation of ceremonies, considered absolutely necessary to salvation, drew off the attention of men from Christian piety. The all-important article of justification was nearly smothered in the rubbish; and pastors were so much engrossed with the rites of worship, that they were almost en* tlrely diverted from intellectual improvement. Men of eminence, both in church and state, partly through superstitioij, and partly through secular views, suppressed every attempt to reform mankind. In Asia, Mahomclanism still reigned, and scarce a vestige of real godliness appeared in the Eastern church. There image woiship was still a subject of debate: but at length, under the patronage of the superstitious empress Theodora, it effectually triumphed. In this dark season, the absurd tenet of transubstantiation was introduced. John Scotus Erigena, and Rabanus, arch- bishop of Menlz, two of the most learned men of that age, pleaded the cause of common sense, and opposed this absurd doctrine; but their learning seems to have had very little con- nexion with godliness; for they joined in opposing the doctrine of grace, concerning which a controversy of some importance was raised. 252 HISTORY or tj;e ciiuucji. In France, the views of divine grace were now more and more darkened; and we shall presently find that a zealous advo- cate for them could not be heard with candor. Ado, archbishop of Vienne, was itidcfatigable in pressing the truths of salva- tion. He uiuallj' began his sermons with these or similar words: "Hear the eternal truth, which speaks to jou in the gospel:" or, '"hear Jesus Christ who saith to you." He took particular care of the examination of candidates for orders; and was a very diligent disciplinarian. He was inflexibly vigilant against vice; and, wiiile his own example was an honor to his profes- sion, he enjoined his clergy to apprise him, if they could dis- cover error in his conduct; Nor did king Lotliairc find him obsequious to his lusts: for, through Ado's vigorous remon- strances, he was obliged to desist from a design of divorcing his queen. He symjiathizcd with sincere penitents, and was a real friend to the poor, both in a spiritual and temporal sense, and was the founder of many hospital? for their reception. In England, the decline of godliness was now grievous. A most savage and lawless people invaded this country. The great Alfred was raised to defend his country agninst them. One of his speeches delivered to his soldiers, before a battle, displays much good sense and a spirit of religion. In this, he told his people, that their sinr, had given their enemies the ad- vantage; tiiat they ought to reform tlieir own manners to en- gaf'-e the favor of God; that in other respects they had the su- periority, Christians were lighting against heathens, and honest men against robbers; that theirs was not a war of ambition or conquest, but of necessary self defence. In the battle which followed he entirely defeated the Danes. Alfred took great pains to instruct his subjects in the things of religion, encouraged literature, and founded the University of Oxford. He constantly attended public, worship, and fron) his youth was wont to pray for grace, and to use serious meth- ods to subdue his passions. Thioiigh life he appears to have mnintained a beautiful consistency of character. There is notliing to excite doubts of the sincerity of !iis i)iety. After his disease the mist of ignorance again prevailed in I'^ngland. In the year 814, Charlemagne died aged 82. It is scarce worth while to recount the splendid ains of this emperor; since his sanguinary ambiiion and habitual lewdness, too plainly evince his want of Christian principles. lie revived the west- ern empire in Germany. He was a great instnunent of pro- vidence, in extending the pale of the church; and, at the same time, fixed the power of the popedom on the strongest foun- dations. His labors, also, to revive learning, were very great; but like those of Alfred, they failed of success. His religioua NINTH CENTURV. 253 and moral character bears no comparison with that of the Eng- lish monarch. About the year CGO, a new sect arose in tiie East: tlie ac- counts of which are far more scanty, than a writer of real Church History could wish. Constantine, who dwelt in an obscure I own near Samosatia entertained a deacon, who had been a prisoner among the Mahometans, from whom he re- ceived the gift of the iNew Testament in the original language. He improved the deacon's gift, and betook himself to a close study of tiie sacred oracles, and formed a plan of divinity from the New Testament; Finding St. Paul, the most systematical of all the apostles, he vcvy properly preferred his writings. And it is universally acknowledged that he was in possession of the genuine text. This sect appear to have taken their name from St. Paul himself. Constantine adopted that of Sylvanus; and his disci- ples were called Titus, Timotiiy, Tychius, after the apostle's fellow laborers; and demonstrations of the apostolic churches were given to the congregations formed by their labors in Ar- menia and Cappadocia. The Paulicians seem to have been perfectly unlike any otlier denomination of Christians, and to liave originated from an heavenly influence, teaching and con- verting them. And in tliem is manifested one of those extra- ordinary effusions of the Divine Spirit, by which the know- ledge of Christ and the practice of godliness are kept alive in the world. They cordially received ihe writings of St. Paul; and from this we may infer that they also did the other parts of the sacred canon. They adh(;red closely to the orthodox doc- trine of the Trinity; were perfectly free from image worship, which more and more pervaded the East; disregarded relics, and all the fashionable equipage of superstition, and were simply scriptural in the use of the sacraments. They knew no other m(;diator, but the Lord Jesus Christ. Sylvaiius preached with great success. Pontus and Cappa- docia, before renowned for Christian piety, were again enlight- ened through his labors. He and his associates were distin- guished from the clergy of that day, by their scriptural names, modest titles, knowledge, activity and holiness. Their congie-» galiors were diffused over the provinces of Asia Minor to the west of the Euplirates; six of the principal churches were culled by the names of those to whom St. Paul addressed his epistles: and Sylvanus resided in the neighborhood of Colonia in Pontus. The Greek emperors, at length roused by the growing im- portance of the sect, began to persecute the Paulicians witli the !!'Osf sanguinary severity; and, under Ciuislian forms and 254 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. names, re-acted the scenes of Galerius and Maximin. They ordered them to be capitally punished, and their books, wher- ever found, to be committed to the flames; also, that if any person was found to have secreted them, he was to be put to death, and his goods to be confiscated. False religion, in all ages, hates the light, and supports itself, not by instruction, but by persecution, while the real tiuth, as it is in Jesus, comes in the light of scripture, and exhibits that light plainly to the world by reading and expounding the sacred volume, whence alone it derives its authority. The enemies of the Paulicians conducted the persecution against them with singular violence and cruelty. Simeon, a Greek officer clothed with imperial power, came to Colonia, and apprehended Sylvanus and a number of his disciples. Stones were put into the hands of these last, and they were required to kill their pastor, as the price of their forgiveness. A person, named Justus, was the only one of the number who obeyed; and he stoned to death the father of the Paulicians, who had labored among them twenty-seven years. Justus signalized himself still more by betraying the brethren; while Simeon, struck with the evidences of divine grace apparent in the suf- ferers, embraced the faith which he came to destroy, gave up the world, preached the gospel, and died a martyr. For 150 years, these servants of Christ underwent the horrors of perse- cution with Christian patience and meekness. If the acts of their martyrdom, their preaching, and their lives, were distinctly recorded, there is no doubt, they would resemble those, whom the church justly reveres as having suffered in behalf of Christ. All this time the power of the Spirit of God was with them; and they practised the precepts of the 13lh chapter to the Romans, as well as believed and felt the precious truths con- tained in the doctrinal chapters of the same epistle. The blood of the martyrs was in this case, as uniformily, the seed of the church: a succession of teachers and congregations arose, and a person named Scrgius, who labored among them thirty-three years, is acknowledged, by historians, unfriendly to this sect, to liave possessed extraordinary virtue. The persecution had, however, some intermissions, till Theodora, the empress, who had fully established image-worship, exerted herself beyond any of her predecessors against the Paulicians. Her inquisi- tors ransacked the Lesser Asia, in search of these sectaries, and she is computed to have killed by the gibbet, by fire, and by sword, a hundred thousand persons. We have brought down the scanty history of this denomina- tion to about the year 845. To undergo a constant scene of persecution with Christian meekness, and to render to God NINTH CENTURY. 255 and to Caesar their dues, all the time, at once require and evince the strength of real grace. Of this the Paulicians seem to have been possessed till the period just mentioned. They re- membered the injunction of Rev. xiii. 10. "He that killeth with the sword, must be killed with the sword: here is the faitb and patience of the saints." Let Christians believe, rejoice in God, patiently suffer, return good for evil, and still obey those whom God hath set over them. These weapons have ever been found too hard for Salan: the power of the gospel has prevailed, and the church has grown exceedingly, whenever they have been faithfully handled. This was the case preeminently with the church in the era of Dioclesian's perse- cution. She not only outlived the storm, but also, under the conduct of providence, became externally, as well as inter- nally, superior to her enemies. — If the Paulicians had conti- nued to act thus, the consequences would probably have been similar. But faith and patience at length failed. They were gradually betrayed into a secular spirit. About the year 845, they murdered two persecutors, a governor and a bishop. A soldier called Carbeas, who commanded the guards in the im- perial armies, that he might revenge his fathers death, who had been slain by the inquisitors, formed a band of Paulicians, who renounced their allegiance to the emperor, negociated with the Mahometan powers, and, by their assistance, endeav- ored to establish the independency of the sect. The cruelties and superstitions of Theodora, received the applause of Nicholas, who became pope of Rome in 858. So truly was Antichristian tyranny established! Chrysocheir suc- ceeded Carbeas, and in conjunction with the Mahometans, not only put Michael the son and successor of Theodora to flight, but penetrated into the heart of Asia, and desolated the fairest provinces of the Greeks. In the issue, the conqueror was slain, the Paulician fortress Tophrice was reduced, and the power of the rebels broken, except a number in the mountains, who, by the assistance of the Arabs, preserved an uncomfortable independence. The ferocious actions of the latter Paulicians show, that they had lost the spirit of true religion, and that they had nothing more of the sect than the name. Their schemes of worldly ambition were however frustrated. Poli- tical methods of supporting the gospel, often lead the mind away from God for support, and issue in disappointment. On the whole, we have seen, in general, satisfactory proof of the work of divine grace in Asia Minor, commencing in the latter end of the seventh century, and extended to the former part of the ninth. But where secular politics begin, there the life and simplicity of vital godliness end. When the Pauli- 250 HISTOHV OF THE CllUltClI. cians began to rebel against the established government; W return evil for evil, to mingle tnnoiig ihc heathen, iho Mahome- tans, and to defend their own religion hy arms, negociations and alliances, they ceased to become the light of the would, and the salt of the earth, Such ttiey had been for more than 180 years, adorning and exemplifying the real gospel, by a life of faith, hope and charity, and by the preservation of the truth in a patient course of suffering. They loolced for trUc riches and honor in the world to come; and doubtless they are not frustrated in their hope. But, when secular maxims began to prevail among them, they shone for a time, as heroes, and patriots, in the false glare of human praise; but they lost the solidity of true honor, as all htive done in all ages, who have descended from the grandeur of real couformily in Christ, and have preferred to that, tlie low ambition of earthly greatness. The absolute power of the pope, the worship of images, and the invocation of saints and angels were opposed, in this cen- tury, as in the last, by several princes and ecclesiastics. A council at Paris, in 824, lejected the decrees of the second council of Nice, and prohibited image-worship. Agobard, archbishop of Lyons, wrote against the abuse of pictures and images: he maintained that we ougiit not to worship any image of God, except that, which is God himself, his eternal .Son; and, that there is no other mediator between God and man, but Jesus Christ; both God and man. Claudius, bishop of Turin, pointedly opposed image-worship. On this subject, he speaks in the following terms, "If they, who have quitted the worship oi devils, honor the images of saints; they have not forsaken idols they have only changed their names. For whether you paint upon a wall tlic pictures of St. Peter, or St. Paul, or those of Jupiter, Saturn, or ]Mer- cury, they arc now neither gods, nor apostles, nor men. — The name and error continue the same. If men must be adored, there would be less absurdity in adoring them when alive, while they are the image of God, than after they are dead, when they only resemble stocks and stones. And if we are not allowed to adore the works of God, much less are we allowed to adore the works of men. If the cross of Christ ought to be adored, because he was nailed to it, for ihe same reason we ought to adore mangers, because he was laid in one; and swaddling clothes, because he was wrapped in them. We have not been ordered to adore the cross, but to bear it, and to deny ourselves." The labors of Claudius were not in vain. In his own diocese he checked the growing evil; and the valleys of Piedmont, which belonged to his bishopric, persevered in his opinions in NINTH CENTURY. 257 the ninth and tenth centuries. Whence it appears that the churches of the Waldenses received much increase from his hibors. — Claudius stood firm against the false reliefs of a bur- dened conscience, which the popedom exhibited, and pointed his hearers and readers to the mediation of Jesus Christ, as the sole and all sufficient object of dependance. He insisted largely that man should be justified before God by jests christ THROUGH FAITH ALONE. ■ From the j'ear 823, Claudius wrote against the abominations of the church of Rome, and lived to the year 839. So far were the decrees of the papacy from being owned as decisive, through Europe. The subject of predestination and grace had been formerly controverted in the churches of France, with a considerable degree of acuteness and ingenuity, and what is still more pleasing to a Christian mind, with seriousness, candor, and charity. The doctrine of divine grace had been defended and illustrated by the followers of Augustine, and a salutary in- fluence had attended those doctrines on the knowledge, the the spirit, and the lives of Christians. But, as superstition, idolatry, and ignorance increased, the views of Augustine were more and more thrown into the shade, and the case of Gottes- chalcus showed that it was now no longer permitted to a divine, to promulgate the sentiments of Augustine with im- punity. Gotteschalcus was born in Germany, and from early life had been a monk devoted to theological inquiries. He entered with much zeal into the sentiments of Augustine. About the year 846, he left his monastery, and went into Dalmatia, and Parmonia, where he spread the doctrine of Au- gustine. At his return, he remained some time in Lombardy, and in 847, held a conference with Notingus, bishop of Vienne, concerning predestination. His zeal gave offence to Notingus, who prevailed on Rabanus, the archbishop of Mentz, to un- dertake the confutation of the novel heresy, as it was now de- creed. Rabanus calumniated Gotteschalcus with those mon- strous and licentious consequences, with which the doctrines of divine grace have in all ages been aspersed, and from which St. Paul himself was not exempted: and having dressed the sen- timents of his adversary in the most odious colors, he found it no hard task to expose him to infamy. The learned monk undertook to defend himself in writing, and proposed the sub- ject to the consideration of the most able men of his time, and, to the great credit and authority of his adversary, he opposed the renowned name of Augustine. Soon after this he was condemned in a synod held at Mentz, where Rabanus observ- ' 33 358 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. ing that the monk was of the diocese of Soisons, which was sub- ject to Hincmar, archbishop of Rheims, sent Gotteschalcus to him, caUing him a vagabond, and declaring that he had seduced many persons, who had become less careful for their salvation^ since they had learned from him to say, why should I labor for my salvation? If 1 am predestinated to damnation, I cannot avoid it; and on the contrary, if I am predestinated to salva- lion, of whatever sins I am guilty, I shall certainly be saved^ Hincmar, who entered fully inio the views of Rabanus, and, in a council of bishops, examined Gotteschalcus, who still main- tained his doctrine witii firmness. On this account, the monk was condemned as a heretic, degraded from the priesthood, and ordered to be beaten with rods and imprisoned. Hewas, how- ever, an injured man; for nothing was proved against him, ex- cept his adherence to the sentiments of Augustine, which was still held in estimation by the church. While he was whipped in the presence of Charles and the bishops with great severity, and given to understand that he must cast into the fire with his own hand a writing, in which he made a collection of scripture texts to prove his opinion, being, at length, overpowered by his sufferings, he dropped the book into the flames. After this he was kept a close prisoner in a monastery, where Hincmar still' took pains to persuade him to retract his sentiments in vain. The injured pastor maintained, with his last breatli, the doc- trine for which he suffered, and died in prison in the year 870, and was denied Christian burial. There were, however, men" even in that age, who remonstrated loudly against the barbarity, with which he had been treated. Remigius, archbishop of Lyons, distinguished himself among these; and, in a council -held at Valence, in the year 855, both Gotteschalcus and his doctrine were vindicated and defended. Two subsequent councils confirmed the decree. The churches of Lyons, A^ienne, and Aries, formerly renowned for piety, vigorously supported the same sentiments: and it was apparent, that all relish for the doctrines of grace was not lost in the church: Christ was still precious to many. In this century, the churches of the East and West, through the pride and ambition of the pontifFs of Rome and Constanti- nople, began to be separated from one another, and were never afterwards united. Both the East and the West were, indeed, full of idolatry and darkness, and seemed to vie with each other in supporting the kingdom of Satan. Providence, however, made use of the ambitious spirit of the prelates for the more extensive spread of the gospel. In this chapter, all the infor- mation upon this subject is collected which could be extracted from an enormous mass of rubbish; and also some evidences NINTH CENTURY. *259 are presented of the progress of the good work among the nations which had hecn, in part, evangelized in the two last centuries. Constantine, afterwards called Cyril, was born at Thessalo- nica, and was educated at Constantinople. He became one of the most active and useful missionaries of this century. To him providence opened a door of solid utility among the idola- trous nations. The sister of Bogoris, king of the Bulgarians, a savage and barbarous people, having been taken captive in a military ex- cursion, was brought to Constantinople, and there received Christianity. Upon her return to her own country, she gave evidence that her change had been more than nominal. Seeing her brother, the king, enslaved to idolatry, she was struck with grief and compassion, and used the most cogent arguments in her power, to convince him of the vanity of his worship. Bo' goris was atfected with her arguments, but was not prevailed on to receive the gospel, till a famine and plague appearing in Bulgaria, she persuaded him to pray to the God of the Chris- tians. He did so, and the plague ceased. There was some- thing so remarkable in ihe event, that Bogoris was induced to send to Constantinople for missionaries; and at length he, with many other people, received baptism. Cyril and his devout brother Methodius were the instruments of these blessings to the Bulgarians. Bogoris had desired Methodius to draw him a picture. Methodius chose for his subject the last judgment, and explained it. This is supposed to have induced the king to embrace Christianity. The event happened about the year 861. Pope Nicholas, to extend his own influence, sent bishops among the Bulgarians, who preached and baptised thoughout the country; and Bogoris despatched his son with many lords to Rome, and entreated the pope to send pastors into Bulgaria. The word of God and the name of Christ were hereby intro- duced anoong them. These transactions took place about the year 866. About the same time, Cyril and his brother Methodius labor- ed a/so on the banks of the Danube, among the Sclavonians and the Chazari. The Cham and the whole nation were bap- tized; and Cyril gave a noble proof of his disinterestedness in refusing those presents which the munificence of the prince would have heaped upon him. Among the Chazavi he taught Christianity with great success. Finding this people without letters, he invented an alphabet for their use, and translated the sacred books into the Sclavonian language. After this, at the request of Bartilas, prince of Moravia, Cyril and Methodius went into that country, carried with then* 260 HISTORY OF Tin: CHURCH. the Sclavonuin gospel, taught the children the letters they had invented, and instructed the people four years and a half. The king of Moravia was baptized with many of his subjects. — Cyril died a monk: Methodius was consecrated bishop of Moravia. The Sclavonian tongue, invented by those two mis- sionaries, is to this day used in the liturgy of the Moravians, Bogoris, king of Bulgaria, gave up his crown about the year 880, and retired into a monastery. Methodius, after a long course of labors, died at an advanced ago. It appears that the Russians, hitherto barbarous and savage, about this time received a Christian bishop and listened to his instruction. About the year 8u7, certain provinces of Dalma- tia sent an embassy to Constantinople, to request Christian teachers to be sent among them. Their request was granted, and the pale of the church was extended through those provinces, Frederic, nephew to Boniface, the apostle of Germany, was appointed bishop of Utrecht. While dining with the emperor, I^ewis the Meek, he was by him exhorted to discharge the duties of his office with faithfulness and integrity. The bishop, pointing to a fish on the table, asked whether it was proper to take hold of it by the head or by the tai^. ''By the head, to be sure," replied the emperor. "Then I must begin my career of faithfulness," answered Frederic, "witli yo-ir majesty." He proceeded to rebuke the emperor for an incestuous connexion, which he openly maintained with Judith the ennpress; and, in the spirit of John the Baptist, told him, "that it was not lawful for him to have her." Lewis had not expected this salutation; and like Herod was not disposed to give up liis Herod ias. No sooner did the empress hear of this rebuke, than, in the true temper of an incensed adultrcss, she began to plot the destruc- tion of Frederic; and by the help of assassins, at last aifccted it. Frederic being mortally wounded, insisted that no blood should be shed on his account, and died in the spirit of mar- tyrdom worthy of the relations of Boniface. In him the Hol- landers lost a faithful prelate. He was murdered about the year 833. Let us now look to the north of Europe, and sec, by what gradations divine providence paved the way for the propaga- tion of the gospel in the frozen regions of Scandinavia, and on the shores of the Baltic, which had hitherto been invelopcd in the most deplorable darkness of paganism. Adelard, cousin german to Charlemagne, was a bright lumi- nary in the (Christian world at the beginning of this century. He had been invited to the court in his youth: but fearing the infection of such a mode of life, had retired; and at the age NINTH CENTURY. 261 of twenty years, became a monk of Corbie, in Picardy, and was chosen abbot of the monastery. His imperial relation, however, forced him again to attend tlie court, where he still preserved the disposition of a recluse, and took every opportu- nity, which business allowed, for private prayer and meditation. After the death of Charlemagne, he was, on unjust suspicions, banished by Lewis the JMeek, to a monastery on the coast of Aquitain, in the isle of Here. After a banishment of five years, Lewis b?.came sensible of his own injustice, and not only re- called him, but heaped on him the highest honors. The monk was the same man in prosperity and adversity, and in 823 ob- tained leave to return to Corbie. Here he labored abundantly, not only for the spiritual good of the monastery, but also for that of the country in its vicinity. Another Adelard, who had governed the monastery during his absence, by the direction of the first Adelard, prepared the foundation of a distinct mo- nastery, called New Corbie, near Paderborn, beside the Weser, as a nursery for evangelical laborers, who siiould instruct the northern nations. The first Adelard completed the scheme, went twice to New Corbie, and settled its discipline. The success of this truly charitable institution was great: many learned and zealous missionaries were furnished from the new seminary; and it became a light to the north of Europe. Adelard promoted learning in his monasteries, instructed the people both in Latin and French; and, after his second return from Germany to Old Corbie, died in 827, aged 73. Such is the account given us of Adelard. He appears to have been eminently pious, and the fruits of his labors to have been greater after his death than during his life. To convert monasteries into seminaries of pastoral education, was a thought far above the taste of the age m which he lived, and tended to emanci- pate those superstitious institutions from the unprofitable and illiberal bondage in which they had been held for many gene- rations. In the year 814, Harold, king of Denmark, having been expelled from his dominions, implored the protection of the emperor Lewis, the son and successor of Charlemagne. That prince persuaded him to receive Christian baptism: and fore- seeing that Harold's reception of Christianity would increase the (lifliculty of liis restoration, he gave him a district in Frieze- land for his present maintenance. Lewis, dismissing Harold to his own country, inquired after some pious person who might accompany him, and confirm both the king and his attendants. But it was not easy to find a man disposed to undertake sucii a journey. At length Valla, abbot of Old Corbie, who had suc- peeded his brother Adelard, whose history has just been re- 2G2 HISTORY OF THE CHUIICH. lated, said to the emperor, "I have in mj monastery, a monk, who earnestly wishes to sntfer for the sake of Christ; a man of understanding and integrity, and pccuharly fitted for such a work. But I cannot promise that he will undertake the jour- ney." The emperor ordered him to send for the man; his name was Anscarius. — When the nature of the employment was opened to the monk, lie professed his readiness to go. "I by no means command vou," said Vala, "to enter on so difficult and dangerous a service; I leave it to your option." Ansca- rius, however, persisted in his resolution. It was matter of surprise to many, that he should choose to expose himself among strangers, barbarians and pagans. While preparations were making for his departure, Anscarius gave himself up to reading and prayer. This excellent monk had been employed as a teacher, both in Old and New Corbie, and had distinguished himself by his talents and virtur;s. Aubert, a monk of noble birth, a great confident of Vala, and steward of his house, offered himself as a companion to Anscarius. Harold, with these, proceeded on his journey; but neither he nor his attend- ants, rude and barbarous in their manners, were at all solicit- ous for the accommodations of the missionaries, who therefore suffered much in the beginning of their journey. When they arrived at Cologne, Iladebald, the Archbishop, commisserating their condition, gave them a bark, in which they might convey their effects. — Harold, struck with the convenience of the ac- commodation, entered into the vessel with the missionaries, and they went down the Rhine into the sea, and came to the fron- tier of Denmark. But Harold finding access to his dominions impossible, because of the power of those who had usurped the sovereignty, remained in Friczeland, in the district assigned to him by the emperor. The king of Denmark seems to have been appointed by divine providence, only as an instrument to introduce Ansca- rius into the mission. For little more is known of him. The two French missionaries labored with zeal and success in Frieze- land, both among christians and pagans. Harold sent some of his own slaves to be taught by them; and, in a little time, they had twelve children in the school. — Above two years they labored, and were made instruments of good to souls: after this Aubert ended his days by disease. About the year 8'J9, many Swedes having expressed a desire to be instructed in Christianity, Anscarius received a commis- sion from tlie emperor Lewis to visit Sweden. Anotber monk of Old Corbie, Vitmar by name, was assigned as his compa- nion; and a pastor was left to attend on king Harold, in the room of Anscarius. In the passage, the two missionaries were NINTH CENTURY. 263 met by pirates, who took the ship and all its effects; On this occasion Anscarious lost the emperor's presents, and forty vo- lumes, which he had collected for the use of the ministry. But his mind was still determined; and he and his partner, having with difficulty got to land, gave themselves up to the directions of providence, and walked on foot a long way, now and then crossing some arms of the sea in boats. Such are the triumphs of faith and love! They arrived at Birca, from the ruins of which Stockholm took its rise, though built at some distance from it. The king of Sweeden received them favorably; and his council unanimously agreed to permit them to remain in the country, and to preach the gospel. Success attended their pious efforts. Many Christian captives in Sweden rejoiced at the opportunity of the communion of saints which was now restored to them; and among others, Herigarius, governor of the city^ was baptized. This man erected a church on his own estate, and persevered in the profession and support of the gospel. After six months, the two missionaries returned; with letters written by the king's own hand, into France, and informed Lewis of their success. The consequence was, that Anscarius was appointed archbishop of Hamburg. This great city being in the neighborhood of Denmark, was henceforth considered the metropolis of all the countries of the Elbe, which embraced Christianity. The mission into Denmark, was at the same time attended to; and Gausbert was sent to reside as a bishop in Sweden, where the number of Christians increased. Anscarius, by order of the emperor Lewis, went to Rome, to receive the conlirmation of the new archbishopric of Hamburg. On his return to that city, he gained over many pagans, brought up children in the Christian faith, and redeemed captives, whom he instructed and employed in the ministry. In the year 845, his faith was tried by a severe affliction. Hamburg was be- sieged, taken and pillaged by the Normans, and he himself escaped with difficulty. On this occasion he lost all his effects; but his mind was so serene, that he was not heard to complain: "The Lord gave," said he, "and the Lord hath taken away." It was no inconsiderable addition to his sufferings, to hear, that Gausbert, whom he had sent into Sweden, was ba- nished through a popular insurrection; in consequence of which, the work of the ministry was for some years at a stand in that country. Anscarius, reduced to great poverty, and deserted by many of his followers, persisted still with unwearied patience^ in the exercise of his mission in the north of Europe, till the bishopric of Bremen was conferred upon him. — Hamburg and Bremen were, from that time, considered as united in one dio- cese. It was not till some pains were taken to overcome hi? 264 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. scruples, that Anscarious could be prevailed on to accept of this provision for his wants. Sweden and Denmark were, under God, indebted to Ansca- rius, for the first liglit of the gospel. It is remarked of this wonderful person, that he never did any thing without first commending himself to God by prayer. It is true he was de- voted to the Roman see, but we have no proof of his ever hav- ing practised or encouraged image-worship. Ilis labors and those of other missionaries deserve the highest commendations. In the year 865, this apostle of the north was called to his rest. Rembert, his confidant, was appointed bishop of Bremen, by his dying words. Rembert presided over the churches of the north for twenty-three years, and established their discipline and ecclesiastical consistence. He lived not unworthy of the confidence of his predecessor, and died in the year 888, an example of piety. The reader, it is hoped, has seen in this dark century a cleiir demonstration, that the church of Christ still existed. He may now behold it sunk to the ultimate point of depression. CHAPTER XL -o- THE TENTH CENTURV. GENERAL STATE OF THE CHURCH IN THIS CENTURY.— OF LEARING AND LEARNED MEN IN THE TENTH CENTURY.— PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL IN THE TENTH Cl^NTURY. Tins century abounded in all wickednes?, and is remarkable above all others for the scarcity of writers, and men of learn- ing. The vices and crimes of the popes vi^ere as deep and as atrocious as lauguage can paint; nor can a reasonable man desire more authentic evidence than that, which the records both of civil and ecclesiastical history afford, concerning the corruption of the whole church. One pleasing circumstance, however, occurs to the mind of a genuine Christian, which is, that all this was predicted. The book of the Revelation may justly be called a prophetic history of these transactions; and the truth of scripture is vindicated by events, of all others, the most disagreeable to a pious mind. What materials then appear for the History of the real Cinirch? The propagation of the gospel among the pagan na- tions, and a review of some writers of this century form the principal subjects. But the general description of the situation of the church, can be little else than a very i^uccinct enumera- tion of the means used to oppose the progress of popcfy. The decrees of the council of Frankfurt, against image-wor- ship, had still some influence in Germany, France, and Eng- land. In the year 901), a council was held at Trosle, a village near Soissons in France, in wliich they expressed tlieir semi' menls of Christian faith and practice, without any mixture of doctrine that was peculiarly popisli. Many churches still had the scriptures in the vulgar tongue. The monks took much pains in the island of Great Britain, to erect an independent 34 2G6 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. domlhion on the ruin of the secular clergy. This scherrife equally destructive of civil and clerical authority, met with a vigorous, and in a great measure, successful resistance, and the celibacy of the clergy was strongly opposed. The doctrine of transubstantiation was still denied by many, and could not as yet gain a lirm and legal establishment in Europe. The Spirit of God was evidently still with the recent churches of Germany and the North; and France was by no means destitute of men, who feared God and served him in the gospel of his Son. The church of Rome had sunk to the lowest degradation in morals. She had even lost the appearance of virtue. Chris- tianity, now trampled on by the most worthless prelates, in>- mersed in profaneness and sensuality, called for the healing aid of the civil magistrate. Otho I. emperor of Germany, came to Rome; and by the united powers of the civil and military sword, reduced that capital into some degree of order and de- corum. He put an end to the irregular and infamous customs of intruding into the popedom, and confirmed to himself and his successors the right of choosing the supreme pontiff in fu- ture. The consequence was, that a greater degree of moral propriety began to prevail in the papacy, though facts evince too plainly, tliat religious principle Was still as much wanting as ever. The effect of Otho's regulation was, that the popes ex- changed the vices of the rake and the debauchee, for those of the ambitious politician and the hypocrite; and gradually re- covered, by a prudent conduct, the domineering ascendancy, which had been lost by vicioUs excess«s. But this did not begin to take place till the latter end of the eleventh century. The popes were rebuked, condemned, and punished, but the popedom was still reverenced as much as ever. The Roman prelates, convinced of the necessity of more caution and propriety in the use of their power, recovered by pf)litical arti- fice what they had lost, and in the issue, became more terrible and pernicious th;in ever. The efforts of Otho to purify the church, to promote learn- ing, to erect bishoprics, to endow churches, and to propagate the gospel among barbarous nations, were highly laudable. His exertions of this nature were so steady, and his private life so amiable, that there is reason to hope, he was himself a real (,'hristian. His em])ress was no less remarkable for her zeal and liberality. In the West, the Normans, and in the East, the Turks, com- mitted the most dreadfiil ouliagcs on the church. In (he island of Great Britain, nothing is found in all this period but igno-' TENTH CENTURY. 267 rance, superstition, and the ravages of northern barbarians. The state of France was not much different. Though God had not utterly forsaken the church yet true religion was now indeed low. Very few are to be found who deserve to be noticed for knowledge or for piety. Bruno, arch- bishop of Cologne was, however, eminent for both. He was brother to Otho I. and, by the desire of the people of Cologne, was fixed in that archbishopric. Otho invested his relation also with the civil power of a dukedom. — Bruno was a diligent promoter of religion, lie brought over (o the profession of Christianity, Normans, Danes, and various otiiers, who tra- veled in his province. The luxury of both clergy and people he restrained, and was himself a shining example of modest and frugal manners. Bruno died about the year 965. Unni, archbishop of Hamburg, acted with a vigor and piety worthy of his station. It displays no common degree of Chris- tian zeal, that a person so opulent should choose to labor as a missionary in such rude and barbarous countries as Denmark and Sweden. He died at Stockholm in 936. Adolvard, bishop of Yerden, discharged the office of a faith* ful pastor, and took great pains to instruct the ignorant Van- dals in the way of salvation. Libentius, archbishop of Hamburg, showed himself pos- sessed of the spirit of Unni, his pious predecessor, and oiten visited the vandals, a barbarous people in Poland, and taught them the truths of the gospel. He sent pastors to distant nations, and was a shining example of piety and benificence. He died in 1013. Some other rare lights shone during this dark night, by which the God of grace and mercy called, nourished and sanc- tified his church, and preserved to himself a godly seed in the earth, who served him in the gospel of his Son, and prevented the cruel tyranny of the prince of darkness frorn completely overspreading the world. On the decease of Charlemagne, the Hungarians, who had in his time received some ideas of Christianity, relapsed into the idolatries of their fathers, and the Christian name among them was almost extinguished. But towards the middle of this century, two Hungarian chiefs, whose governments lay on the banks of the Danube, professed Christianity and were baptized at Constantinople. Their names were Bologudcs and Gylas. The former soon apostatized: the latter persevered, and encou- raged the propagation of religion. The effects proved salu- tary among the Hungarians. The daughter of Gylas having been given in marriage to Geysa, the chief prince of Hun- gary, prevailed on her husband to receive the gospel. Whether 268 iiisTORV or the cnuncn. the king's conversion was real or nominal, the most salutary con- sequences attended its reception by his subjects. Humanity, peace, and civiUzation be^an to flourish among a people hitherto fierce and barbarous in the extreme. Stephen, the son of Geysa, was baptized, and became a more decisive defender of the faith than his father had been. Under Stephen, Hungary was almost wholly evangelized; and nothing was omitted by this zealous prince to establish Christianity through- out his dominions. Adalbert, archbishop of Prague, who visited Hungary to- ward the close of this century, was instrumental in aiding the benevolent exertions of this prince to instruct and christianize his subjects. He, too, traveled as a missionary into Poland, and planted the gospel in Dantzic, where his labors appear to have been crowned with success. In visiting a small island, he was knocked down with the oar of a boat; but recovering himself, made his escape, rejoicing that he was counted wor- thy to suffer for the name of Christ, and with his fellow laborers quitted the place. Indeed he was forced to flee for his life; but he was at length murdered by barbarians, about the year 997. Siggo, a pagan priest, was the principal instrument of his death. Adalbert was one of the wisest and best of men,j whom God raised up for the instruction of the human race; a man willing to labor and to suifer for Christ. The labors of Gerard, bishop of Toui, in Germany, will alsc. deserve to be mentioned. He was an eminent preacher; and often commissioned zealous pastors to ofliciate in country pa- rishes. He cultivated learning among liis disciples; but at the same time toolv cure, so far as lay in his power, that they should apply theniselves to devotion. That he would be very earnest in these pious elForls, will admit of no doubt, if it be true, that he declared, thai he found more delight in heavenly exercises during one moment than a worldly soul finds in worldly pleii- sures for a thousand years. The church in Denmark now received a severe check from their king Gormo the III., who labored to extirpate the gospel there entirely. But his (jueen Tyra, who openly professed it, gave it all the support which lay in her power. The influence of the king prevailed, and the most of his subjects returned to idolatry. At length, Henry I. called the Fov»'ler, the prede- cesssr of the great Ollio, led an army into JJcnmark; and through the terror of his arms, obliged Gormo to promise sub- mission to the commands of the emperor. Under the protec- tion of Henry, Unni, archbisliop of Hamburg, came with some faithful laborers inlo Denmark, and brought over many to the profesgioji q( divine truth; but Gormo himself remained inflex- TENTH CENTt RY. 2G9 ible. Harold, his son. received the word with respect. The instruction of his mother, Tjra, doubtless had removed all pre- judice from his mind. Unni, with the consent of Gormo, visit- ed the islands, and formed Christian churches. The king him- self was allowed by this conqueror lo choose, whether he would receive Christianity himself or not; but he was prohibited from persecuting the faith in his dominions; and thus by a singular concurrence of events, a so\ereign prince was, by a foreign power, prevented from committing that evil among his subjects to which his own inclination would have led him. The labors of Unni were highly laudable, and providence smiled on his benevolent exertions to propagate truth and holiness. He visited Sweden and arrived at Birca, where he found that the gospel had become extinct; that for seventy years, no bishop had appeared among them, except Rembert the successor of Anscarius. It pleased God there to give large success to the ministry of Unni. He fixed the gospel in Sweden, and plant- ed it even in the remote parts of that northern region. At length Unni fiinshed his glorious course at Birca, in the year 93(5. The savage disposition of the princes, and the confusion of the times, had tended to obliterate the traces of Anscarius' labors; But at length, Eric, the eighth king of Sweden, and still more his son and successor, Olaus the second, favored the propagation of the gospel. Eric requested the archbishop of Bremen to supply' his king- dom with mirisionaries. In compliance with this request Adal- van and Stephen, persons of knowledge, integrity, and piety, were sent to him. They for a time labored with much success; but the natural enmity of the human heart will exert itself against true piety, whatever be the foim of government under which men live. The nobles of Sweden being enraged at the restraints laid upon their licentiousnessof manners, commenced a religious persecution against both the missionaries and the king. Tiie former were beaten with rods, and expelled from Upsal; the latter was murdered on account of his piet}-. His son and successor Olous was not, however, discouraged from cherishing Christianity, and his zeal and piety were crowned with success. Thus were Sweden and Denmark, after a variety of changes, reduced into subjection to the form, and, no doubt, manv indi- viduals to the power of the gospel. In the latter country, after the death of Henry J. the inhabitants refused to pay tribute to Otho the (^reat, his successor. This monarch obliged them to submit, and recjuired Harold, the son and successor of Gormo, to receive Christian baptism. All that we know of this prince induces the belief, that there w.-is no reluctance on his part. 270 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. He was baptized, together with his wife and little son, whose name had been Lueno; and in honor of the emperor, he was now called Luen-Otho. Harold, during the remainder of his life, took every wise and salutary method to propagate divine truth among his subjects, and to restrain vice and immorallity. Nor was it much to be doubted, that he would instruct his son Luen-Otho to act in the same manner, and labor to impress on his mind the power of that divine religion which he himself seems to have felt. Be that as it may, Luen-Otho formed a junction with the chiefs of the country, who were offended at the pious zeal of Harold; in consequence of which the latter was murdered: and Luen-Otho renounced even the name which had been imposed on him, persecuted the christians with great cruelty, and for a time gave a predominancy to the pagan in- terest in his dominions. It is however remarkable, that like another Manassah in his affliction, Luen-Otho knew (hat the Lord was God. Being expelled from his throne, and forced to live in exile among the Scots, he was induced to remember the lessons of his childhood; repented of his crimes, and being restored to his throne, like the same Manassah, labored to des- troy the idolatry which he had supported, and in the latter part of his life trodo in the steps of his father. In this century the light of the gospel penetrated into Nor- way. The idol Thor was dragged from its place and publicly burnt in the sight of its worshippers; and this country became Christian, in the form of its religion, throughout. The Ork- ney Islands, then subject to Norwciy, also received the light of the gospel. Iceland and Greenland too were visited with the cheering rays of the sun of righteousness. The triumph of Christianity was complete throughout all Scandinavia. Poland, hitherto a barbarous country, became nominally christianized; and some in that country were hopefully made the subjects of real Christianity. In all the barbarous countries where Chris- tian missivpnaries were received, their labors were found to be salutary. The dispositions of the barbarians were hereby gra- dually meliorated, and human society was improved. Though the efforts of the tenth and lliree preceding centuries did not always spring from pure motives, }ot they formed the principal glory of those times. In many instances those efforts were evidently attended with the effusion of the divine Spirit, and the genuine conversion of many pagans from their heathen vanities, to the love and practice of the truth as it is in Jesus. CH APT 1^1 XII. "SKf- ELEVENTH CENTltRY. UENERAJ; .STATE OF THE CHl'RCH IN THIS CENTURY.— PRCff' A - GATION OF THE GOSPEL IN THE ELEVENTH CENTURY. The genuine church of Clirist, under the protection andf in- fluence of her Supreme Head, existed in this century; but it would be in vain to attempt a regular and systematical history of her progress. Some particular circumstances in different parts of the Christian world, some pious and successful endeavors to pro- pagate the gospel in pagan countries, some degrees of opposi- tion to the reigning idolatry and superstition, and some writ- ings of pious and evangelical theologians, demonstrated that the spirit of God had not entirel}' forsaken the earth. If this century excelled the last, it was in the improvements of learnings The arts and sciences revived, in a measure^ among the clergy and the monks, but were not cultivated by any other set of men. 1 speak in regard to the western church; for the eastern, enfeebled and oppressed by the Turks and Sar- acens from without, and by civil broils and factions f/^bm within, with difficulty preserved that degree of knowledge, which in those degenerate days, still remained among the Greeks. I scarce find any vestiges of piety among the eastern Christians at this time. So fatal was the influence of Mahometanism, and so judicially hardened were the descendants of those who first had honored the religion of Jesus. Constantinople was still called a Christian city, and in learning and politeness, was su- perior to any part of the west: but it is in Europe we are to look for the emanations of piety. France and Italy excelled particularly in the cultivation of learning. Robert, king of France, the son and Successor of Hugh Capet, who began to reign in 91)6, and died in lOIH, distinguished himself as the friend of science^ Even the ferocious Normans', whose war* 272 UiSTORY OF THE CHURCH. and devastations were so terrible in Italy, France, and Eng- land, after they had established their respective governments^ applied themselves to the cultivation of the human mind, and diffused some light among the people whom they had subdued. This was particularly the case with the southern parts of Italy and with Great Britain. William the conqueror, savage and imperious as he was, restored letters in England, Avhich amidst the Danish depredations, had l)een almost extinguished. The learning itself was not philosophical, like that of modern times, but consisted chiefly of grammar, rhetoric, and logic. This was connected with divinity. The scriptures were held in high reputation. In such circumstances, to have learned to read, to have attended to the meaning of words, and to have em- ployed tiie powers of the human mind, in any manner, on sacred writings, were great blessings to mankind. In Italy and France there remained some witnesses of divine truth, who opposed the abominations of the popedom. Popery now reigned triumphant, and no public profession of the gospel, who claimed independence of its domination, could be endured in Europe. — The Saracens were then masters of Africa, and persecuted the Christians there with great bitter* ness. The African Christians were so infatuated with the lovo. of sin, that they quarreled among themselves, and they then had but two bishops, tliey betrayed one of these into the hands of the infidels, who greatly abused him. He who seriously reflects witii what glory Asia and Africa once shone before God and his Christ; how dark and idolatrous, and at the same time, how insensible of his spiritual misery, the iniiabitants of those two quarters of the globe were in this century, and continue even to the present times, will see with what reverential care the jewel of the gospel should be che- rished, while in our possession, lest we not only lose our own souls, but entail a curse on ages yet unborn. In the year 1017, certain persons, real or supposed herelics, were discovered in France, who were said to liold, "that they did believe that Jesus Christ was born of the Virgin Mary; that he died for the salvation of mankind; that he was buried and rose again; that baptism procured the remission of sins; that the consecration by tiic priest constituted the sacrament of the body and blood of Christ; and that itwas profitable to pray to tlie martyrs and confessors." Other matters of a detestable nature were ascril)ed to them. On theii- refusal to recant be- fore a council held at Orleans, thirteen of them were burnt alive. It is not easy to say, what was. the true character of these men. It is certain, that they opposed the reigning super- stitions, and that they were willing to suffer for the doctrines ELEVENTH CENTUftY. 27S Which they espoused. The crimes alledged against them were 80 monstrous and incredible, as to render the charges adduced against their doctrines very suspicious. That they, however, were truly evangelicel christians, is what we dare not affirm. In Flanders, some time after, there appeared another sect, which was condemned by a synod held at Arras, in the year 1025, by Gerard, bishop of Camcray and Arras. Concerning these Gerard writes, that they traveled up and down to multiply converts, and that they had withdrawn many from the belief of the real presence in the sacrament; that they owned them- selves to be the scholars of Gundulphus, who had instructed them in the evangelical and apostolical doctrine. — "This," said they, "is our doctrine, to renounce the world, to bridle the lusts of the flesh, to maintain ourselves by the labor of our own hands, to do violence to no man, and to love the brethren. If this plan of righteousness be observed, there is no need of bap- tism; if it be neglected, baptism is of no avail." They parti- cularly objected to the baptism of infants, because they were altogether incapable of understanding or confessing the truth, They denied the real presence of Christ's body in the Lord's Supper; they rejected the consecration of churches, opposed various reigning superstitions, particularly the doctrine of pur- gatory and the practices connected with it. They likewise re- fused to worship the cross or any images whatever. Gerard having examined their supposed errors, and, in his opinion, con- futed them, drew up a confession of faith, contmry to those errors, which he required the heretics to sign. As they did not well understand the Latin, he caused the confession to be ex- plained to them in the vulgar tongue, by an interpreter, then, according to this account, they approved and signed the instru- ment, and were dismissed in peace by the bishop. The nature of mankind, ever prone to run from one extreme to another, will easily account for the rejection of infant bap- tism. The practice had long been sullied by superstitious fool- eries: the transition of its total rejection was natural. It does not appear that they denied the use of the Lord's Supper, but only the doctrine of the real presence of Christ in the elements, and it is probable that they held baptism also in a similar man- ner. It cannot be doubted, but that, on the whole, they were of the true church of Christ. Faithfully to withstand idolatry and the reigning corruptions, required a light and strength far above nature; and they appear to have been raised up to bear witness for the truth in that dark night of papal abimi- nations. During the reign of Ethelred, in England, a very cruel mas-* sacre of the Danes was, by royal order, made throughout his 35 274 HISTORY OF THE CHUliCH. dominions. In this, no distinction was observed between the innocent and the guilty. Swein, king of Denmark, revenged this mass.icre, by repeated devastations and heavy exactions. Ethelred fled to Normandy to save his life, while his subjects felt all the miseries, which might oe expected from incensed and victoiiuus baibarians. During these miseries, Alphage, arch- bishop of Canterbury, fell into the hands of the Danes. He tirmly expostulated with the infuriated barbarians, who exer- cised the most horrid cruelties, particularly on ladies of quality, whom they dragged to the stake and burnt to death, and who did not spare even infants. "The cradle," says he, " can atTord no triumph to soldiers. It would be better for you to exercise your vengeance on me, whose death may give celebrity to your names. Remember, that some of your troops h.ave, through my means, been brought over to the faith of Chiist, and I have frequently rebuked you for your acts of injustice." Exasperat- ed at these words, the Danes kept him a prispner for seven months. — They then offered him his liberty on condition of im- mense payments to be made by himself and Ethelred the king. Alphage told them the sums were too large to be raised by any exactions, and firmly refused to drain the treasures of the church, for the sake of saving his life; accounting it wrong to give to pagans those sums which had been devoted to the honor of religion, and the relief of the poor. The merciless Danes, enraged beyond measure, threw him down and stoned him, while he prayed for his enemies, and for the church. None but a Christian spirit could have conducted Alphage through such a scene, and supported him with so much fortitude and charity. He was murdered in the year 1013. In the year 1017, the Danes brought the English into com- plete subjection. In 1011 the English threw oil' the Danisti yoke; but soon sunk under the power of William the Nor- man, who in the year 100(5, beheld himself sovereign of Eng- land. Under William, the papal power soon reached tlie same height in England, which it had attained in France and Italy. This the tyrant found to be a convenient support of his own des- potic power: and while he took care that every one of his sub- jects should, in ecclesiastical matters, bow under the yoke of the bishop of Home, he reserved to himself the supreme domi- jiion of civil allairs, and exercised it with the most unqualified ligor. lianfrano, whom he apj)ointed archbishop of Canter- bury, zealously suj)porled the power of Home, and the absurd doctrine of transul)slanliation by his influence and authority. JHis successor, Anselm, was no less dcv(;tcd to the pope, and inaintained several famous :ontests with his sovereign William BLEVENTH CENTURY. 275 Rufus, the son and successor of the conqueror. Anselm con- tributed much, by his influence, to settle the celibacy of the clergy of England; and it must be confessed, that even the virtues of this great man, through the peculiar infehcity of the times, were attended with great disadvantages to society. As to superstitious observances, his example had influence on others, and was injurious: his zeal, however, against ?uxury, simony and the vices of the great, was laudable, and nis gen- eral defence of evangelical truth, adorned by an upright iife and conversation, preserved, under God, some genuine remains of piety in the nation. 'i he work of Christian piety, which had been successfully carried on in Hungary, was now crowned with si ill greater prosperity. Stephen, the king, uho had begn^i to r^ign in the year 997, showed himself a zealous patron of the gospel. His zeal was indeed much stimulated by his pious qu!?en. He often accompanied the preachers and pathetically exhorted his sub- jects. He suppressed barbarous custorps, nnd restrained blas- phemy, theft, adultery, and murder.— The whole moral con- duct of Stephen was admirable. Hi's excellent code of laws is, to this day, the basis of the lavs of Hungary. In this he forbids all impiety, the violation of the duties of the Lord's Day, and irreverent behaviour in the house of God. He lived to see ail Hungary become externally Christian; but Christian- ity existed there, adulterated, or clouded by papal domination, and by the fashionable s^Jperstitions. Stephen died in the year 1038. He was succeeded by Peter his nephcH', who was banished by his subjects. Andrew, the cousin of Stephen, was now ap- pointed king, on condition of restoring idolatry. Gei-ard and three other bishops endeavored to divert him from the design.. But they were aysaulted on the road by duke Vathas, a zealous pagan. Andrew coming to the spot rescued one of the bishops, the other three had already fallen by the arm of the barbarian. This atrocious viDany appears to have been overruled by Him, who causes the wrath of man to praise him for the good of the church. The heart of Andrew was moved; he had seen in this instances the criminality of a believer in paganism. He examined chri<(ianity, received it, repressed idolatry, and reigned successfully. 'J'he triumphs of (he gospel in Denmark were very conspicu- ous. It was the preaching of the cross, attended with the energy of the Holy Spirit, which then etRcted a mighty revo- lution in the hearts of the Danes; a revolution which, by the fruits it has produced has manifested itself to have been in favor of humanity. It i« remarkable, that to this day, no nation, 276 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. in proportion to its abilities and opportunities, has exceeded the Danes in labors for the propagation of the gospel. Christian godliness has the promise of the life that now is, as well as of that which is to come. While it conducts enslaved souls into liberty, and turns them from the power of Satan to God, it in- vests them with the garments of salvation, meliorates their con- dition in this life, and diffuses through the world the most salu- tary precepts of peace, order, and tranquility. Let not men expect the general civilization of the world by any other methods. Our Saviour has most fitly directed us to pray the Lord oi thelaarvest to send forth laborers into his harvest; and every one who feels the genuine spirit of the gospel will de- voutly obfcy the injunction. \ CHAFTEll XIIL THE TWELFTH CENTURY. GENERAL STATE OF THE CHURCH IN THIS CENTURY.— OF LEARNING AND LEARNED MEN IN THE TWELFTH CENTURY, —PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL IN THE TWELFTH CENTURY. Superstition, idolatry, frivolous contentions, and metaphysi- cal nicities, attended with a lamentable want of true piety anvl virtue, form almost the whole of the religious phenomina in the East. Just at the close of the last century, pope Urban held a synod of one hundred and fifty bishops, to promote the crusades, and exhorted the Christian world to concur in supporting the same cause. He died in the year 1099, and Jerusalem was taken by the crusaders in the same year. The pale of the visi- ble church was extended, by the conquests of the western war- riors, and several episcopal sees were again formed in regions, whence the light of the gospel had first arisen to bless man- kind. But these were of short duration; and what is much more material to be observed, while they continued, gave no discernable evidence of the spirit of true religion. This is a circumstance which throws a very unpleasant shade on the whole character of the fanatical war, which at that time agita- ted both Europe and Asia. Among its thousand evils, this was one, indulgencies zcerc noro diffused by the popes through Europe^ for the purpose of promoting what they called the holy war. These had indeed been sold before by the inferior dignitaries of the church, who, for money, remitted the penalties imposed on trans- gressors; they arc not, however, pretended to abolish the pun-, ishments which await the wicked in a future state. This im- piety was reserved to the pope himself, who dared to usurp the authority which belongs to God alone. The corruption having once taken place, remained and increased from age to age, till 278 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. it was checked by the reformation. The whole discipline of the church was now dissolved, and men, who had means to pur- chase a license to sin, were emboldened to let loose the reins of vice, and to follow at large their own desires and imagi- nations. In this season of religious declension, attempts were, how- ever, made to promote human learning; indeed, the laudable passion for intellectual improvement was strong in this century. The human mind acquired a new tone and vigor; but learning could not communicate grace, nor bring men to see the folly of enslaving themselves to the popedom. The influence of the bishop •)f Rome became prodigious; the emperors of Germany trembled under the rod; and some of the bravest and wisest of the English princes were found unequal to a contest with the hierarchy. AVhere then was the church of Christ, and what was its con- dition? In the general appearance of national religion, she was not to be discovered. God had, however, his secret ones. In the West the Cathari appear then to have lived the rehgion of Jesus. They formed societies among themselves. These increased exceedinglj, and towards the close of the century, were exposed to the unrighteous indignation of the reigning powers, both in church and state, and were known by the name of Waldenses. Thus the church of Christ had a real exist- ence in the West, and shone as a light in a dark place. In the East it is extremely difficult to discover the least vestiges of genuine piety, unless it be in some small degrees of it among the Paulicians. In a council held at London, in 1108, a decree was issued against clerks, who should cohabit with women. This council did not, however, mean to give an attention to the truth of the prophecy of St. Paul, concerning the apostacy of the latter days, one circumstance of which was tlie prohibition of mar- riage, but they fulfilled the prophecy in the clearest manner. The voice of natural conscience and of common sense, was by no means altogether silenced during this gloom)' season. Fluen- tius, bishop of Florence, taught j)ublicly that Antichrist was born, and came into the world. On account of (his, pope Paschal II. held a council there in the year 110.3, reprimanded the bishop, and enjoined him to be silent on the sulyect. The Island of Great IJrilain was rapidly sinking in this cen- tury, into a deplorable state of subjection to the Roman see. In the year 1159, thirty men and women, who were Germans, appeared in England, and were afterward brought before a council of the clergy at Oxford. Gerard their teacher, a man of learning, said, that they were Christians, and believed the TWELFTH CENTURY. 279 doctrine of the apostles. They expressed an abhorrence of the doctrine of purgatory, of prayers for the dead, and of the invocation of the saints. Henry II., in conjunction with the council, ordered them to be branded with a hot iron on the forehead to be wliippcd through Oxford, and to have tiieir clothes cut short by the girdles, and to be turned into the open fields; and no person to shelter or relieve them, under severe penalties. It was then the depth of winter, and they all lost their lives by cold aiid hunger. They had made one female convert in England, who, through fear of similar punishment, recanted. The whole number of the Germans remained pa- tient, serene, composed, repeating, "Blessed are those, who are persecuted for righteousness sake, fortlieir's is the kingdom of heaven." Their tcaclier, Gerard, that he might be distinguish- ed from the rest, had an additional mark on his chin. What darkness must at that time have filled the island of Great Britain! A wise and sagacious king, a renowned uni- versity, the whole body of the clergy and laity, all united in expelling Christ from their coast! This account, though brief, is sufficiently explicit to show that these were the martyrs of Christ. Most probably driven from home by persecution, they had brought the light and power of the gospel into England with them; and so totally corrupt and senseless was the nation, that none received it. It deserves to be noticed, that England was afterward, for a long time, exposed to suffer more severely, than most other nations, from the exactions of the popedom. Antichrist tiien reigned calm and victorious throughout Eu- rope. Nevertheless, even in Italy itself, some suspicions of his existence appeared. Joachim, abbot of Calabria, a man re- nowned for learning and piety, asserted that Antichrist was born in the Roman state, and would be exalted to the apostolic see. King Richard I. of England, being at Messina in Sicily, going upon his expedition to the holy land, sent for Joachim, and vv'ith much satisfaction heard him explain the book of the Revelation, and discourse of Antichrist. If Richard had been as earnest in studying the scriptures, as he was in conducting his romantic expedition into the holy land, by comparing llie apocalyptic [)rophecies with the treat- ment which he himself received from the pope, he might have understood that the bishop of Rome was Antichrist. For in a bull dated 1197, Innocent III. declared, that it was not fit that any man should be invested with authority who did not revere and obey the holy see. In another bull, addressed to Richard, he told him, that if he opposed the decrc^es of the apostolic see, he would soon convince him, how hard it was to kick against the pricks. In another bull Innocent declared, that he would 280 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. not endure the least contempt of himself, or of God, whose place" he held on earth, but would punish every disobedience without delay, and without respect of persons; and would convince the whole world, that he was determined to act like a sovereign. The "lion-hearted" Richard obeyed his decrees, and gave up his opposition in the cause which he had contested. Innocent reigned in England with a power little less than despotic. This vras the pope who confirmed the doctrine of transubstantiation in the grossest sense; reduced the two succeeding princes, John and Henry III. to a state of the lowest vassalage, and enriched his creatures with the treasures of England. At the entrance of this century, we find Bernard, abbot of Clairval, rising with splendor, amid the general gloom. Though he was an ardent champion for the office and personal charac- ters of the popes of Rome, yet he inveighed against the vices of the men. and the various evils of their ecclesiastical adminis- tration,— He strenuously supported their pretensions to St. Peter's chair, and combatted all who opposed those claims. Forgive him this xvrong: it was common to him with the Chris- tian world! At this time the Mahometans were aiming at universal empire, and according to the Koran, all who were not with them in their creed, were continually threatened with the loss of their religion and their liberties; and to live in slavery, under the Mahometan yoke, was all the indulgence granted to Christians,' who sunk beneath their arms. And as at this time, superstition had led many, under the semblage of religion, to undertake pilgrimages to the holy land, who were exposed to many insults, robberies, and extortions, from the Mahometans; so, in the be- ginning of this century, prodigious armies marched out of Eu- rope to wrest (he holy land out of the hands of the infidels, and Bernard used his utmost influence to encourage and pro- mote this ill timed enterprise. Early in life, Bernard subjected himself to the severest aus- terities, by which he, at length, was reduced to great weak- ness, and his health much impaired. But inwardly taught of God, as he advanced in the divine life, he gradually learned to correct the harshness and asperity of his sentiments. He was humbled under a sense of his folly, and fiankly confessed it in the strongest terms. He then began to travel from place to place, and to preach for the good of mankind. And it is won- derful to observe, with what authority he reigned in thp hearts of men of all ranks, and how his word became a law to princes and nobles. His eloquence was, indeed, very great; but that {ilone could never have given him so extensive a dominion. His sincerity and humility were eminent, and his constant r'efusal oT TWELFTH CENTURY. 281 the least ecclesiastical dignities, gave an unequivocal testimony to the uprightness of his character. Though no potentate, civil or ecclesiastical, possessed such real power as he did, in the Christian world; and though he was the highest in the judg- ment of all men, yet was he, in his own estimation, the lowest. He said and felt what he said, that for the performance of the services for wliich he was so much extolled, he was wholly in- debted to the influence of divine grace. The talents of Ber- nard in preaching, were doubtless of the first order. He pos- sessed that variety of gifts, which fitted him either to address the great or the vulgar. Peter Abelard was born in Brittany, in the year 1079. He was a man of genius, industry and learning; by nature, confi- dent and presumptuous, elated with applause, and far too haughty to submit to the simple truth, as it is revealed in scrip- ture: from that moment that he applied himself to the study of the sacred writings, he was ardently disposed to heretical sin- gularities. He advocated certain sentiments, subversive of the truth as it is in Jesus, and which were calculated to foster the pride and self-sufiiciency of the human heart. Bernard took the most active and effectual measures to counteract his errors, and to support the soul humbling doctrines of the cross; and at length, after much exertions, procured the definitive sentence of the pope against Abelard, who ordered his books to be burned, and the heretic himself to be confined in a monastery. He was permitted to end his days in that of Cluni, over which Peter the venerable presided, who treated him with much com- passion and friendship. Not personal malice, but Christian zeal seems to have influenced Bernard in the whole of this transaction.^ In this century there were numerous opposers of the reigning idolatry and superstitions of the church of Rome, who were denominated by their enemies Cathari; they, as to worldly pro- perty, were in low circumstances, and in general, mechanics. Cologne, Flanders, the South of France, Savoy, and Milan, were their principal places of residence. These appear to have been a plain, unassuming, harmless, and industrious sect of Christians, condemning, by their doctrine and manners, the whole apparatus of the fashionable idolatry and superstition, placing true religion in the faith and love of Christ, and re- taining a supreme regard for the divine word. They seem to have conformed to the public worship, much in the same man- ner as the apostles did to the Jewish church, while it existed, still preserving a union among themselves in worship, and in hearing sermons, so far as the iniquity of the times would permit. 36 282 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. This people continued in a state of extreme persecution throughout this century. Bernard, who seems to have heen extremely ill informed concerning them, remarks, that they had no particular father of their heresy, and condemns them in whatever respects they stood opposed to the high claims and superstitions of the church of Rome. We cannot, however, find that he ever opposed their real piety. Bernard lived in an age so ignorant and superstitious, that Protestants are ready to ask, can any good come out of the twelfth century? His writings show him to have heen a man of humble and fervent piety. True, he censured some, "of whom the world was not worthy," but of their true character he was ignorant. He was deeply tinged with a predilection for the Roman hierarchy; had imbibed most of those errors of his time, which were not subversive of the gospel; and the monas- tic character, which, according to the spirit of the age, ap- peared to be the greatest glory, seems to have much eclipsed his real virtues, and to have prevented his progress in true evangelical wisdom. But with all his faults, the real Christian shines forth in Bernard's life and death. The love of God seems to have taken deep root in his soul, and to have been always steady and ardent. He was about sixty-three years old when he died, of a disease in his stomach. A letter which he dictated to a friend, a very few days before his disease, will be worthy of our attention, as a genuine monument of that sim- plicity, modesty, and piety, which had adorned his conversa- tion. "I received your love with affection, I cannot say with pleasure; for what pleasure can there be to a person in my cir- cumstances, replete with bitterness? To eat nothing solid is the only way to preserve myself tolerably easy. My sensitive powers admit of no further pleasure. Sleep had departed from my eyes, and prevented the least intermission of my pain. Stomatic weakness is, as it were, the sum total of my afllictions. By day and night I receive a small portion of liquids. Every thing solid the stomach rejects. — The very scanty supply which I now and then receive is painful; but perfect emptiness would be more so. If now and liicn I take in a large quantity, the effect is most distressing. My legs and feet arc svvoln as in a dropsy. In the midst of these allliction, that I may hide nothing from' an anxious friend, in my inner man, (I speak as a vulgar person,) the s[)irit is ready, though the flesh is weak. Pray ye to the Saviour, who willeih not the death of a sinner, that he would not delay my timely exit, but that still he would guard it. Fortify with your prayers a poor unworthy creature, that the enemy who lies in wait, may find no place where he may fix his tooth and inflict a wound. These words have I dictated, TWELFTH CENTURY. 283 but in such a manner, that ye know my affection by a hand well known to you." Such were the condition and temper of this excellent saint at the approach of death. — Thus may we hope that Bernard, through faith and patience, did at length inherit the promises. The pale of the visible church was still further extended in this century among the idolatrous nations; and though the methods of propagating divine truth were too often unchristian, some missionaries seem to have been actuated by an apostolical spirit. The articles under this head are few, but well deserve the reader's attention. Boleslaus, duke of Poland, having taken Stetin, the capital of Pomcrania, by storm, and laid waste the country by tire and sword, compelled the remaining inhabitants to submit at discre- tion. From these inauspicious beginnings Pomerania was made acquainted with Christianity. For three years the conqueror endeavored to procure pastors and teachers from his own do- minions, to instruct his new subjects; but could find none. He then engaged Otho, bishop of Bamberg, in the work. The duke of Pomcrania met the bishop on his approach, and re- ceived him witli much respect. The savage inhabitants were, however, witii difficulty prevented from murdering him. Otho was firm, and by Christian zeal, patience, and meekness, labor- ed to efTace the disadvantageous impressions, which the military expeditions of Boleslaus, could net fail to have made on their minds. The duchess of Pomerania, with her female attend- ants, received the gospel: so did the duke with his companions, and he gave this evidence of sincerity, that he was prevailed on by the instructions of Otho to dismiss his concubines, who were twenty-four in number. This missionary was afterward fiercely assaulted by some of the inhabitants, and with great difficulty escaped. Otho bore the injury so meekly, and per- severed in his labors with such evident marks of probity and charity, that he at length established the form of Christianity among them. He commenced his mission in the year 1123, and from his success, was styled the apostle of the Pomeranians. After he had carried the gospel to the remote districts, he re- turned to the care of his own flock at Bamberg, where he died in 1139. That the work, however, was very slight among this people, appeared too plainly by the event. The Pomeranians soon after ejected the Christian pastors, and re-established the idolatry of their ancestors. The inhabitants of Ilugen, an island which lies in the neigh- borhood of Pomerania, were remarkable for their obstinate op- position to Christianity. Eric, king of Denmark, subdued them; and, among other conditions of peace, imposed on them his 284 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. religion. But they soon renounced it for their ancient idolatr)'. At length Waldemar, king of Denmark, having subjected them again, obliged them to deliver up to him their idol Swanterr •with, which he ordered to be hewn in pieces and burned. He compelled the vanquished also to deliver to him all their sacred money, and released the Christian captives whom they held in slavery, and converted the lands which had been assigned to the pagan priests, to the support of the Christian ministry. Also he furnished the ignorant savages with pastors and teach- ers. Among these shone Absalom, archbishop of Lunden, by whose pious labors, the gospel received an establishment in this island, which had so long baffled every attempt to evangelize it. Absalom ought to be ranked among those genuine benefac- tors of mankind, who are willing to spend and be spent for the good of souls. Even Jaremar, the prince of Rugen, received the gospel, and not only taught his wayward subjects by his life and example, but also by his useful instructions and admo- nitions. Sometimes he employed menaces, but to what degree and with what circumstances is not known. Certain it is, that the people of Rugen from that time, were in some sense, at least, evangelized. No people had ever shown a more obstinate aver- sion to the doctrines of Christianity; nor were the miHtary pro- ceedings of Eric and Waldcmar calculated to soften their ani- mosity. In this article, however, as in the last, the characters of the missionaries ought to be distinguished from those of the princes; for in the accounts of both the missionaries there ap- pears very good evidence oi a genuine propagation of godliness. These events in Rugen took place about the year 1168. When the characters of princes are distinguished from that of mis- sionaries, it is by no means intended that the conduct of the former was unjustifiable. The people of Rugen were a band of pirates and robbers; and it is not improbable, but that the right of self-preservation might have authorized the Danish exr pedition. The Finlanders were of the same character with the people of Rugen, and infested Sweden with their incursions. Eric, king of the last mentioned country, vanquished them in war, and is said to have we|)t, because his enemies died unbnptized. As soon as he was master of Finhxnd, he sent Henry, bishop of Upsal, to evangelize the barbarians. The success of this mis- sionary was great, and he is called the apostle of the Fin- landers, though he was murdered, at Icngtli, by some of that refractory people. He was stoned (o deatli at the instigation of a murderer, whom he had endeavored to reclaim by his censures. Eric was excellent, both as a Christian and a king. His TWELFTH CrNTURY. 285 piety provoked the derision of some impious malcontents, by whom he was attacked, while employed in public worship. "The remainder of the festival," said he, "I shall observe else- where." It was the feast of the ascension, which he was cele- brating. He went out alone to meet the murderers, that he might prevent the effusion of blood, and died commending his soul to God. CHAPTER XIV. -aB> THIRTEENTH CENTURY. GENERAL STATE OF THE CHURCH IN THIS CENTURY.— THE WALDENSES. Thouoii the narrative of the Waldensian transactions does not belong exclusively to the thirteenth century, it is, however, ascribed to it, because during this the sect endured most cruel persecutions, and experienced many severe conflicts, which particularly excited the attention of all Europe. At this period a visible churcli can hardly be said to have an existence. — There were, however, individuals who loved the Lord, and served him in ihe midst of corruption, error and danger. It was then a time of immense ignorance and wickedness. True, the Aristotelean philosophy greatly prevailed; but it by no means enlightened men's minds with useful science. Every serious inquirer after truth was embarrassed beyond measure. The most learned doctors, with very few exceptions, were not in their knowledge many degrees above the most ignorant and vulgar. The herd of students foolishly employed themselves about the miserable translations of Aristotle to no purpose. Their ambition was to appear learned in the eyes of the sense- less multitude. — The Dominicans and Franciscans were almost the only orders which devoted themselves to study. — These had ample buildings and friendly houses. They attended the death- beds of the rich and great, and urged them to bequeath im- mense legacies to their own orders. I'hese gained much ground, and till the time of the institution of the Jesuits were the pillars of the papacy. Persecution of heretics, so called, formed a great part of their employment. While the other orders had, by their immoralities reduced thems(dvcs to con- tempt; these two orders, having the sem})lance of worth, not the substance, revived the authority of the Romish rluirch, TIIIRTEEiNTH CENTURY. 287 supported and strengthened every reigning superstition, and by deep laid plans of hypocrisy, induced numbers to enrich both the papacy and the monastic establishments. These two orders, having obtained a decided ascendancy in England, ar- rogated to themselves great power. The abject slavery and superstition, under which England then sunk, appears, from a commission which Innocent IV. gave to John the Franciscan, in 1247, as follows: "Wc charge you, that, if the major part of the English prelates should make answer, that they are ex- empt from foreign jurisdiction, you demand a greater sum, and compel them, by ecclesiastical censures, to withdraw their appeals, any privilege or indulgence notwithstanding." So shameless were the popes at this time, in their exactions, and so perfect was their dominion over mankind, that they grossly defrauded even the Franciscans themselves, and were not afraid of the consequences. Men who received not the testimony of Jesus Christ, and refused submission to his easy yoke, were induced to kiss the iron rod of an Italian tyrant. The greater part of Europe had now forsaken the all-impor- tant article of justification by the merit of Jesus Christ alone through faith, and were entangled in the nets of pharisaical religion, and readily betook themselves to numberless supersti- tions, to give quiet and ease to their consciences. The Wal- denses found peace and comfort, and the expectation of hea- ven through Jesus Christ alone by faith, and hence despised the whole popedom with all its appendages; while others, who trembled in conscience for their sins, and knew not the holy wisdom of resting in Christ alone for salvation, might swell with indignation at the wickedness of the court of Rome, but durst not emancipate themselves from its bonds. The power of the pope was then but a cement of wickedness, which en- couraged men with the hopes of heaven, while living in super- stition and the indulgence of the greatest crimes. In 1234, pope Gregory IX. desirous of increasing the credit of the popedom, by a bull directed to all Christendom, invited men to assume the cross, and to proceed to the holy land. In this he says, "The service to which they are now invited is an EFFECTUAL ATONEMENT for thc miscarriagcs of a negligent life. The HOLY WAR is a compendious meihod of discharging men from guilt, and restoring them to the divine favor. Even if they die on their march, the intention will be taken for the deed, and many may in this way be crowned with fighting." In this, Gregory, in effect, opposed thc doctrine of the atone- ment of Christ, and in contempt of it, taught men to expect justification from God, on the merit of military service, ren- dered at the command of his vicegerent. In this way the 288 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. human mind was removed from faith in Christ, and men were' taught to rely for pardon on the sovereign pontiff, and were led to imbibe the fatal doctrine, that wickedness might be committed, with the flattering prospect of gaining the divine favor, without a reformation of heart and life. That the ecclesiastical rulers in those miserable times, did not desire the promotion of piety, but their own secular emo- lument, is evident from their releasing those who had engaged in the crusade to the holy land, from their vows, on the pay- ment of a fine. It is easily conceived that much wealth would be amassed by this dispensing power. Men are taught to pur- chase pardon by being liberal in the bestowment of their money on the popish hierarchy, and that this was a sure way to cover their crimes. During this season of gross darkness the scripture was neg- lected; appeals were not made to the word of God, but to Aristotle and the fathers, which were considered as decisive. The few who truly feared and served God, suffered extreme persecution. Of the eastern churches scarce any thing worthy of relation occurs, except that they were overrun by a mixed multitude undor Othman, who, in the year 1299, was proclaimed Sultan, and founded a new empire. These, under the name of Turks, succeeded the Saracens, both in the propagation of Mahomet- anism, and in diffusing the horrors of war. A few who had been illuminated by the rays of divine light and love, exem- plified the power of religion in their lives: among this number, Lewis IX. of France, held a conspicuous rank. He often invited men of religious character to his table, banished from his court all diversions prejudicial to morals, and lived a life of self-denial. No man, who violated the rules of decorum, could find admission into his presence. He frequently retired for the purpose of secret prayer. Those who were guilty of blasphemy, were, by his order, marked on the lips, some say on the forehead, with a hot iron. Uprightness and integrity strongly marked his character. The nobles he suffered not to oppress their vassals. The exercise of sovereign power was, in his hands, a blessing to mankind. Jn him, wisdom and truth, sound policy and Christian sincerity appeared not at variance, but in sweet concord. Under the complicated dis- advantages of his situation, he could only cherish the spirit of a Christian himself: the whole tenor of liis life demonstrated the sincerity of his faith and love: but, enslaved by papal domination, he could not emancipate his subjects. True it is, that he engaged in the mad project of the cru- sades, a project imprudent and chimerical: but in the whole THIRTEENTH CENTURY. 289 course of his military measures, he avoided the unnecessary effusion of blood by saving the life of every infidel whom he could take prisoner. In all this, Lewis was the same man; the fear of God was his predominant principle of action. He was taken captive by the Saracens and menaced with death: but ceased not from his usual fortitude and concern for his soldiers. At length being ransomed, as he returned to Europe, three sermons were preached every week on board his ship, and the sailors and soldiers were catechised and instructed, he himself bearing apart in all the religious offices. On a second crusade, Lewis laid siege to Tunis on the coast of Africa, and died before that city. His advice to Philip his eldest son, which he then gave, was very salutary. "Avoid wars,-' says he, "with Christians, and spare the innocent sub- jects of your enemy. Discountenance blasphemy, drunken- ness, and impurity. Lay no heavy burdens on your subjects. I pray our Lord Jesus Christ to strengthen you in his service, and always to strengthen his grace in you; and I beg that we may together see, praise and honor him to eternity. Suffer patiently; being persuaded that you deserve much more pun- ishment for your sins; and then tribulation will be your gain. Love and converse with the godly: banish the vicious from your company: delight to hear profitable sermons: wherever you are, permit none, in your presence, to deal in slanderous or indecent conversation. Hear the poor with patience, and where your own interest is concerned, stand for) our adversary yourself, till the truth appear." In his last hours, Lewis prayed with tears for the conversion of infidels and sinners; and besought God that his army might have a safe retreat, lest through weakness of the fliesh they should deny Christ. He repeated aloud, "I^ord, i will enter into thine house; I will worship in thy holy temple, and give glory to thy name. Into thine hands I commend my spirit." These were his last words. He died in 1270, aged 55. This century was dark indeed; there does not appear to have been in the whole Romish church a single divine, who could give to a serious inquirer a scriptural answer to the ques- tion, "what shall I do to be saved?" The light of scripture and of its genuine doctrines was unknown in Christendom. The ignorance of the times was exceedingly great, and the difficulty of acquiring divine knowledge beyond our con- ception. In the midst of this darkness, Grossetcste, bishop of Lin- coln, a man of excellent genius, distinguished himself for his sound morals, and great learning. His mind was always more, clear in discerning the end of true religion than it was in dis- 37 200 HISTORY OF Till: CHUUCH. covering the means of promoting it. Upright, intrepid, disin- terested, and constantly influenced by the fear of God, he- failed oi" bringing about the good which he conceived in his heart, because he had too little acquaintance with "the mys- tery of godlino.ss," and because he too much relied on moral and prudential plans, for that reformation of mankind, which is sought in vain from every thing, except from the knowledge and application of the gospel. He was, for many years, at- tached to the church of Rome, but all along, opposed to its abuse of power and unjust exactions; towards the close of his life, lie became more than ever convinced of its gross abomi- nations and scandals, and though like most divines of that age, not acquainted with the just nature of the Christian article of justitication by Jesus Christ the righteous; yet he appears to have trusted to him for eternal salvation, and to have known too well his own sinfulness to have put any trust in himself. The Cathari, w^howere evidently a people of God, received great accessions of members from the learned labors and godly zeal of Peter Waldo, an opulent merchant of Lyons, toward the close of the twelfth century. They were gloriously dis- tinguished by a dreadful series of persecution, and exhibited a spectacle, both of the power of divine grace, and of the ma- lice and enmity of the worM against the real gospel of Jesus Christ. I pi"opose to represvjnt in one connected view, the history of this people till a littk after the time of their refor- mation. The spirit, doctrine, f\nd progress of the Waldenses will be more clearly understood by this method, than by broken and interrupted details; and the thirteenth century seems the most proper place in which their stovy should be introduced. These people were numerous in the valleys of Piedmont. Hence the name of Vaudois, or Vallenscs was given them, particularly to those who inhabit the valleys ef Lucerne and Argrogne. A mistake arose from similarity o( names, that Peter V^aldo or ^Valdo, was the first founder of these churches. For the name Vallenses being easily changed into Waldenses, the Romanists improved this very easy and natural mistake into an argument against the antiquity of these churches, and de- nied that they had any existence till the appearance of Waldo. During the altercations of the papists and proteslants, it was of some consequence that this matter should be rightly stated; because the former denied that the doctrines of the latter had any existence till the days of Luther. IJut from a just account of the subject, it appeared, that the real protestant doctrine existed during the dark ages of the church, Jong before Waldo's time. About 1 1 GO, the doctrine of transubstantiation was required THIRTEENTH CENTURY. 291 by the court of Rome to be acknowledged by all men. This led to idolatry. Men fell down before the consecrated host and worshipped it as God. The impiety of this abomination shocked (he minds of all men who were not dead to a sense of true religion. The mind of Peter Waldo was aroused to op- pose the abomination, and to strive for a reformation. A fear of God, in union with an alarming sense of the wickedness nf the times, led him to conduct with courage in opposing the dangerous corruptions of tbe hierarchy. He abandoned his mercantile occupation, distributed bis wealth to the poor, and exhorted his neighbors (o seek the bread of life. The poor, who flocked to him to share his alms, received the best instruc- tion he was capable of communicating, and reverenced the man, of whose liberality they partook, while the great and the rich both hated and despised him. A secular man like Waldo needed instruction. But where could it be found, at a time of such general ignorance and declension? He knew that the scriptures were given as infalli- ble guides, and thirsted for those sources of instruction, which, at that time, were in a great measure a sealed book in the Christian world. To men who understood the Latin tongue, they were acccssable. But how few were these compared with the bulk of mankind! The Latin vulgate Bible was the only edition of the sacred book at that time in Europe: and, the languages then in common use, the French and others, how- ever mixed with the Latin, were, properly speaking, by this time separate and distinct from it. It appears that the Chris- tian world under providence, was indebted to Waldo, for the first translation of the Bible into a modern tongue. No pains had been taken, by those who were attached to the popish system, to diffuse biblical knowledge among the vulgar. The benevolent attempt to send the bread of life among the com- mon people, by giving them the scriptures in their own lan- guage, if we except the single instance of the Sclavonian ver- sion, was purely and exclusively of protestant origin. As Waldo grew more acquainted with the scriptures, he saw that the general practice of nominal Christians was totally ab- horrent from the doctrines of the New Testament: and in par- ticular, that a number of customs, which all the world regarded with reverence, had not only no foundation inlhe divine ora- cles, but were even condemned by them. Inflamed with equal zeal and charity, he boldly condemned the reigning vices, and the arrogance of the pope. lie did more: as he advanced in the knowledge of the (rue faith and love of Christ, he taught his neighbors the principles of practical godliness, and eiicou^ raged them to seek salvation by Jesus Christ. 292 HISTORY OP THE CHURCH. John de Beles Mayons, archbishop of l>yons, a distinguished member of the corrupt system, forbade the new reformer to teach any more, on pain of excommunication, and of being proceeded against as an heretic. Waldo replied, that though he was a layman, yet he could not be silent in a matter which concerned the salvation of men. On this, the bisliop endea- vored to apprehend him. But the great affection of Waldo's friends, the influence of his relations, who were men of rank, the universal regard paid to his probity and piety, and the con- viction which, no doubt many felt, that the extraordinary cir- cumstances justified his assumption of the pastoral character; all things operated so strongly in his favor, that he lived con- cealed at Lyons three years. Pope Alexander III. having heard of the proceedings of Waldo, anathematized iiim and his adherents, and command- ed the archbishop to proceed against them with the utmost rigor. Waldo fled from Lyons, and his disciples followed him. By this dispersion, the doctrine of Waldo was widely disseminated throughout Europe. In Dauphiny, whither he retired, his tenets took a deep and lasting root. Some of his people pro- bably did join themselves to the Vaudois of Piedmont, and the new translation of the Bible, was, doubtless, a rich acces- sion to the spiritual treasures of that people. Waldo himself, however, seems never to have been among them. Persecuted from place to place, he retired into Picardy. Success still at- tended his labors; and the doctrines which he preached, appear to have so harmonized with those of the Vaudois, that they and his people were henceforward considered as the same. To support and encourage the church of Christ, formed no part of the glory of the greatest and wisest princes of that age. Piiilip Augustus, one of the most prudent and sagacious princes that France ever saw, was enslaved by the god of this world. He took up arms against the Waldenses of Picardy, pulled down 300 houses belonging to those who supported their party, destroyed some walled towns, and drove the inhabitants into Flanders. Not content with this, he pursued them thither, and caused many of them to be burned. It appears that, at this time, Waldo fled into Germany, and at last settled in Bohemia, where he ended his days about the year 1179. He appears to have been one, of whom the world was not worthy, and to have turned many unto righteousness. The word of God then grew and multiplied. In Alsace and along the Rhine the gospel was preached with a powerful effusion of the Holy Spirit: per- secution cnsu<'d, and thirty-five citizens of Nantz were burned at one fire, in the city of Bingen, and at Mentz, eighteen. In THIRTEENTH CENTURY. 293 those persecutions, the bishop of Mcntz was very active, and and the bishop of Strasburg was not inferior to him in vindictive zeal, for, through his means, eigiity persons wei e burned at that place. Every thing relating to the Waldenses resembled the scenes of the primitive church. Numbers died praising God, and in confident assurances of a blessed resurrection; whence the blood of the martyrs became again the seed of the church; and in Bulgaria, Croatia, Dalmatia, and Hungary, churches were planted, which flourished in the thirteenth century, gov- erned by Bartholomew, a native of Carcassone, a city not far from Toulouse, Avhich might be called in those days, the me- tropolis of the Waldenses, on account of the numbers who there professed evangelical truth. In Bohemia and the country of Passaw, the churches were reckoned to have contained in the former part of the fourteenth century eighteen thousand professors. Almost throughout Europe Waldenses were then to be found; and yet they were treated as the oflPscouring of the earth, and as people against whom all the power and wis- dom of the world were united. But "the witnesses continued to prophesy in sackcloth," and souls were built up in the faith, hope, and charity of the gospel. Here we are just called on to vindicate the claim, which this people made to the honorable character of the church of God. In times of great declension, whoever is led by the spirit of God to revive true religion, necessarily exposes himself to the invidious charges of arrogance, uncharitableness and self-con- ceit. By condemning all others, such an one provokes the rest of the world to observe and investigate his faults. These dis- advantages the Waldenses had in common with other reformers; they had also disadvantages peculiarly their own. Power, knowledge, and learning, were almost entirely in the hands of their adversaries. In them very particularly, God Almighty chose the weak and foolish things of the world, to confound the wise. As they were, for the most part, a plain and illite- rate people, they furnished, no learned divines, no profound rcasoneis, nor able historians. The vindication, therefore, of their claims to the character of a true church must be drawn principally from the lioliness of their lives and the patience of iheir sufferings. Rainerius, the cruel persecutor, owns that the Waldenses frequently read the holy scriptures, and in their preaching cited the words of (.'hrist and his apostles concerning love, humility, and other virtues; insomuch that the women who heard them were enraptured with the sound. He further says, that they taught men to live, by the words of the gospel and the apostles; that they led religious lives; that their manners were seasoned 294 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. with grace, and their words prudent; tlint they freely dis- coursed of divine thiniis, that they might be esteemed good men. lie observes liiors of those whu strove lo propagate divine truth, hegan to be more seriously regarded by men of conscience and probity. Eleazcr, count of Arian, in Naples, born in 12.)5, distin- guislied himself for his piety. At the age of twenty-three, he succeeded to his father's estate; and for five years, which brouglit him to the close of life, he supported a constant tenor of devotion, and religious seriousness. Some of the regula- tions of his houshold were these. "I cannot allow any blasphemy in my house, nor any thing in word or deed which offends the laws of decorum. "liCt the ladies spend the morning in reading and prayer, the afternoon at some work. "Dice, and all games of liazard are prohibited. *'Let all persons in my house divert themselves at proper times, but never in a sinful manner. "Let there be constant peace in my family; otherwise two armies arc formed under my roof, and the master is devoured by them both. "If any difference arise, let not the sun go down upon your wrath. "We must bear with something, if we have to live among mankind. Such is our frailty, we are scarcely in tune with ourselves a whole day; and if a melancholy humor come on us, we know not well what we would have. Not to bear and not to forgive, is diabolical; to love ene- mies, and to do good for evil, is the mark of the children of God. "Every evening, all my family shall be assembled at a godly conference, in which they shall hear something of God and salvation. Let none be absent on pretence; of attending to my affairs. I have no affairs so interesting to me as the salvation of my domestics. "I seriously forbid all injustice, which may cloak itself under <;olor of serving me." "If ] feel an impatience under affront," said he on one occa- sion, "1 look at Christ. Can any thing which I suffer, be like to that whicli he endured for me?"' God lias his secret saints in the most gloomy state of the church; and Eleazar seems to have been one of these. In his last sickness, the hi«?tory of our Saviour's passion was daily read to him, and by tliis means his mind was consoled under ihe pains with which he was afflicted. FOURTEENTH CENTURY. 307 In this century too, Bradwardine, an Fnglishman, arose, dis- tinguished for his accurate and profound investigation in divin- ity. Deeply sensible of the desperate wickedness of the human heart, and of the preciousness of the grace of Christ, he seems to have overlooked, or little regarded the fashionable supersti- tions of his time, and to have applied the whole vigor and vehemence of his spirit to the defence of the principles of the gospel. He was a strong and able advocate for the scripture doctrine of free and sovereign grace, in oj)position to all self- righteous claims. Conscious of the pernicious tendency of SELF-suFFiciENCv, hc wrotc much against Pelagianism, with a heart evidently inflamed with zeal for the divine glory, and laboring for the spiritual profit of souls. — While writing in de- fence of fiee grace, he appears to have been under the steady influence of humility and piety; and after having described the opposition made to divine grace from age to age, he thus con- cludes: "I know, O Lord God, that thou dost not despise nor forsake those who love thee; but thou dost sustain, teach, cherish, strengthen and confirm them. Relying on this, thy goodness and truth, I undertake to war under thy invincible banners." Bradwardine lived in an age dreary, unpromising and full of darkness: but notwithstanding all this, he appears to have lived by faith on the Son of God. John Wiclclitf, an Englishman, the renowned reformer, a man of extensive knowledge, and great strength of mind, flou- rished about the year 371. lie preached pointedly against the prevailing abuses in religion; particularly the real presence of Christ in the eucharist. On this point he has been considered remarkably clear. In this, his principal design, it appears, was to recover the church from idolatry, especially in regard to the sacrament of the body and blood of Christ. Sensible that the papal power was founded in usurpation, he insisted that the church of Rome was not the head of other churches, that St. Peter was not superior to the other apostles, and that the pope, in the power of the keys, was only equal to a common priest. These were undoubtedly the sentiments of genuine protestantism, and excited a spirit of bitter perse- cutions against him. This reformer translated the Bible from the Latin into the English tongue: the value of which work, at so dark a time, was great. At this, the Roman hierarchy were eniaged, which evinced that they hated the light, and would not come to it, lest their deeds should be reproved. Concerning Wickliff it may with propriety be said, that a political spirit too deeply infected his conduct; but that special 308 HISTORY OF THB CHURCH, benefit arc rued, from his labors, to the church of Christ, both in England and upon the continent. He died in peace at Lut- terworth, in the year 1387. In the year 1410, his works, about two hundred volumes, were burned at Oxford, by order of Subinco, archbishop of Prao^ue; and in 1428, his remains were dug out of his grave and burned, and his ashes thrown into the river at liUtterworth. Wickliff had many errors and many virtues: but he gave evidence of true piety. An effusion of (he Divine Spirit ac- companied his labors, which were abundant, and its effects appear to have been lasting. He was a formidable adversary of the papal superstitions, and a spirited and able advocate for the RIGHT of the common people to read the scriptures. — He was earnest, every where in his writings, to establish the grand Protestant sentiment, of theVusufficiency of the scriptures for saving instruction. The reason of his having done this was: friars persecuted (lie faithful, and said, "It had never been well with the church since lords and ladies I'egarded the gospel, and relinquished the manners of their ancestors." Wickliff labored abundantly to persuade men to trust wholly to Christ, and rely altogether upon his sufferings, and not to seek to be justified in any other %vay. CHAPTER XVI. ~e fulfilled." The dignity of lord Cobham's manner, and the vehemence of his expression, threw the court into some confusion. After the primate had recovered himself, he proceeded to examine the prisoner respecting the doctrine of transubstantia- tion. "Do you believe, that riftcr the words of consecration, there remains any .matkrial bread?" "The scriptures," said Cobham, "make no ninntion of .Viati;rial bread; 1 believe that Christ's body remains in the iorm of bread. Li the sacrament there is !)otii Christ's body and the bread: the bread is the thing wesecwith our eyes; but the body of Christ is hid, and only to be seen by fait!)." Upon which, with one voice, they cried Heresy! Heresy! — One of the bishops in particular said ve- hemently, "That it was a foul heresy to call it bread." Cobham FIFTEENTH CENTURY. 315 answered smartly, '-St. Paul, (be apostle, was as wise a man as you, and perhaps as good aChrit^tian: — and yet he calls it buead. "The bread," saith he, ',that we break, is it not tlie communion of the body of Christ?" To be short with you, 1 believe the scriptures most cordially, but I have no belief in your lordly laws and idle determinations: ye are no part of (Christ's holy church, as your deeds do plainly show." Doctor Walden, the prior of the Carmelites, and Wickliff's greatest enemy, now lost all patience, and exclaimed, "What rash and desperate people are these followers of WicklilF." "Before God and man," replied Cobham, "I solemnly here profess, that till I knew WicklilF, whose judgment }e so liighly disdain, I never abstained from sin; but after i became acquaint- ed with that virtuous man and his despised doctrines, it hath been otherwise with me; so much grace could I never find in all your pompous instructions." "It were hard," said Walden, "ti.at in an age of so many learned instructors, you should have had no giace to amend your life, till you heard the devil prea:h." "Your fathers," said Cobham, "the old Pharisees, ascribed Christ's miracles to Beelzebub, and his doctrines of the devil. Go on, and like them ascribe every good thing to the devil. Goon, and pronounce every man a heretic, who rebukes your vicious lives. Pray, what warrant have you from scripture, for this very act you are now ahout? Where is it written in all God's lavv that you may thus sit in judgment upon tlic life of man? Hold! perhaps you will quote Annas and Caiaplias who sat upon Christ and his apostles." "Yes, sir," said one of the doctors of law, "and Ciirist too, for he judged Jud\s." "i never hcai-d that he did," said lord Coblumi. "Judas judged himsef, and thereupon went out and hanged himself. — Indeed Christ pronounced a wo against him, for his covctous- ncss, as he does still against you, who follow Judas' steps." At the conclusion of this long and ini^juitous trial, the beha- viour of lord Cobham was perfectly consistent with the tcmj)er he had exhibited during its progress. Theie remained the same undaunted spirit and resolution, and the same serenity and re- signation. Some of the last questions vviiich were put to lord Cohham, re-pectcd the worship of the cuoss; and his answers j)rove that neither ihe acuteness of his genius was blunted, nor the solidity of his judgment impaired. One of the Friars asked him, whether he was ready to worship the cross uj)on which Christ died? "Where is it?" said lord Cobham. "Butsuj)pose it was here at this moment? said the Fiiar. 31G HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. "A wise man indeed,'" said Cobham,''to put me such a ques- tion; and jet lie himself does not know where the thing is! But, tel! me, I pray, what sort of worship do I owe to it?" One of the conclave answered, "such worship as St. Paul speaks of when ho sa3"s, God forbid that I should glory save in the cross of Christ." "Right," replied Cobham, and stretched out his arms, "that is the true and the very cross; far better than your cross of wood." '•Sir," said the bishop of London, "you know very well that Christ died upon a material cross." "True," said Cobham; "and I know also that our salvation djd not come by that material cross; but by him who died there- upon. Further, I know u'ell that St. Paul rejoiced in no other cross, but in Christ's passion and death only, and in his own suf- icrings and persecution, for the same truth which Christ had died for before." By the quickness and pertinence of lord Cobham's answers, and by his spirit and resolution, the court was amazed, and for that day, brought to a stand. Arundel, with a great show of lenity and kindness, Vvith mournful looks, entreated the prisoner to retiirn into the bosom of the church, and all this with the most consummate hypocrisy. For he, wijiout further delay, judged, and pronounced Sir John Oldcastle, Lord Cobliam, to bean incorrigible, pernicious and detestable heretic; and hav- ing condemned him as such, delivered him to the secular juris- diction. J,ord Cobham, with a most cheerful countenance, said, — "Though you condemn my body, which is but a wretched thing, vet I am well assured, ye can do no harm lo my soul, any more than could satan to tbe soul of Job. He that created it, will, of liis infinite mercy, save it. Of this I have no manner of doubt. And in regard to the articles of my belief, I will stand to them, even to my very death, by the grace of the eternal Cod." He then turued to tlie people, and stretching out his hands, cried with a very loud voice, "Good christian people! for God's love, be well aware of these men; else, they will beguile you, and lead you blindfold into hell with themselves-" Having said these words, he fell down upon his knees, and lifting up his hands and eyes to heaven, prayed for his enemies in the following words, "Lord God Eternal! I beseech thee, of thy great mercy, to forgive my persecutors, if it be th}' blessed will!" Jle was then sent back to the lower under the care of Sir Robert Moreley. In the mean time, Arundel, finding that the persecution of this \ irluous man, was \ery uni)Oj)ular, went in person to the king and requested his majesty to postpone, for the FIFTEENTH CENTURY. 317 space of fifty days, the punishment of lord Cobhani, This profound hypocrite, thus temporized, to find the opportunity of a few v/eeks for lessening the credit of this pious lord, among the people, by a variety of scandalous aspersions. Lord Cobham, having remained some time in the tower, at length, by unknown means, made hi.? escape, and arrived safe in Wales, where he concealed himself more than four years. But through the diligence of lord Powis and his dependants, he was at length discovered, taken and brought to London. His fate was soon determined. He was dragged into St. Giles^ field with all the insult and barbarity of enraged superstition; and there, both as a heretic and a traitor, suspended alive in chains, upon a gallows, and burnt to death. Lord Cobham died, as he had lived, in the faith and hope of the gospel, and to the end of his life bearing a noble testimony to its genuine doctrines. He is allowed to have been a man of great learning, and to have had a profound knowledge of the scriptures. At the place of execution, with the utmost bravery and most triumphant joy, he exhorted the people to follow the instructions which God had given them in the scriptures; and to disclaim those false teachers, whose lives and conversation were so contrary to Christ and his religion. This noble martyr believed and trusted in Him, who hath graciously said, "Fear not little ilock, it is your Father,s good pleasure to give you the kingdom;" and he has undoubtedly gone to receive a crown of glory. Henry Chicheley, then archi)ishop of Canterbury, continued at the head of that see from 1114 to 1443, and partly by forced abjurations, and partly by the flames, domineered over the Lol- lards, and almost effaced the vestiges of godliness in the king- dom. This was one of the most gloomy seasons, which the church ever experienced. The doctrines of Wickliff had in- deed been embraced in Bohemia; but the fires of persecution were also kindled in that country; at the same time, no quarter was given to any professor of the pure religion of Christ in England. The strictest search was made after Lollards and their books; and while a few souls, dispersed through various parts, sighed in secret, and detesting the prevailing idolatry, worsliip])ed God in spirit and in truth, they found no human con- s'olalion or support whatever. In Kent, whole families were obhgcd to relinquish their places of abode for the sake of the gospel. About this time, William Ta}lor, a priest, was burnt, for asserting that every prayer, for some supernatural gift, must be directed only to God. All, who diligently and devoutly read 318 IirSTORY OF THE CHURCH. the scriptures, and denied popish superstitions, were persecuted as heretics. But the burning of heretics was found not to be the way to extinguish heresy. On the contrary, both in England and on the continent, such detestable cruelty increased the compassion of the people for the sufferers, excited their indignation against the persecutors, and roused a spirit of en({uiry and opposition to the existing heirarchy, which at length, under the direction of a kind, overruling Providence, proved fatal both to papal corruptions and usurped dominion. In the times of Wickliffand his followers, the prevailing religion had so little influence on morals and the heart, that a popish writer gives the following distinguishing mark of what he accounts heresy: "The disciples of Wicklilf are men of a serious, modest deportment; avoiding all ostentation in dress, mixing little with tiie busy woild, and complaining of the de- bauchery o[ mankind. They maintain tliemselvcs wholly by their own labor, and utterly despise wealth: being fully content with bare necessaries. They are chaste and temperate; arc never seen in taverns, or amused by the trifling gaieties of life. Yet you find them always employed; either learning or teach- ing. They are concise and devout in their prayers; blaming an unanimated prolixity. Tiiey never swear; speak little; and in their public preaching, lay their chief stress on charity." — Persons of the papal heirarcy, who stigmatized such sentiments as heretical, however, gloried in calling tiie abominable commu- nity with which they themselves associated, the holy chijuch. Who will deny that the human "heait is deceitful above all things and desperately wicked!" This celebrated council made no essential reformation in reli- gion, but persecuted men who truly fe.ired God, and tolerated all the predominant corruptions. Theii- labors therefore do not deserve to be recorded, on account of the piety and virtue of those who composed this council. Tlic transactions of Con- stance do, however, throw light on the state of religion at that time. They illustrate the character of John IIuss and of Jerom of Prague, and allbrd various instructive reflections to thosc^ who attend to the dispensations of Divine Piovidence, and would understand the com|)arative power of nature and grace, of mere human resources, and the operations of the Holy vSpirit. — The council met in 141 1. The christian world had been dis- tracted nearly 10 years, by a schism in the popedom. The ohjectof thiscouncil?was tosetlle the dispute and reslore^pcace to liie churcli. Three pretenders to the cli.iir of St. Peter, sever- ally, claimed infallibility. '; he very nature of their struggle was subversive of the authority to which each of (hem made FIFTEENTH CENTURY. 319 pretensions; and of their vain contest there seemed lo be no €nd. The princes, statesmen, and rulers, of the church, in those times, wanted not discernment to see the danger, to whicli tiie whole ecclesiastical system was exposed by these contentions; but it seems never to have come into the minds of them, or of Jiny of the members of the council, to examine the foundation on whicli the popedom itself was erected. That on all sides, was looked on as sacred and inviolable, thoua;h allow- ed to be burdened and incumbered with innumerable abuses. This council deposed the tiiree existing popes, and chose a new successor of St. Peter, Pilartin V. ; and while they had their eye only on the restoration of the unity of the Roman see, they decreed the superiority of councils over popes; and thus gave a dee[) wound to the tyrannical heirarchy, which proved of considerable advantage to those real reformers, who arose about a hundred years after the council of Constance. That there needed a reformation of the church, in all its component parts, and that church discipline oupht to be re-es- tablished, weie, indeed, ideas which lay within their know- ledge; and the members of this council universally confessed, that reformation and discipline ought to be prosecuted with vigor. But they brought not to the council the materials, which alone conld qualify them for such a work. In general, they knew of nothing higher than the voice of natural conscience, the dictates of common sense, and something concerning the preceptive part of Christianity. Their system of religion was letter, not spirit; law, not gospel. To promote the recovery of depraved mankind, they knew no methods but those of moral suasion, on principles merely natui-al. The original depravity of man, salvation through the atonement of an infinite Re- deemer, and regeneration by the Holy Spirit, were doctrines, the use and efficacy of which they did not understand. Tliese, however, are the only effectual instruments for the reformation of a corrupted church, or individual. The members of this celebrated council undertook to make "bricks without straw;" and their projects of reform served only, in the event, to teach posterity, that tiie real doctrines of the gospel ought to be distinctly known, cordially relished, and powerfully experienced, by those who would undertake to en- lighten mankind. In this council, Italy, France, Germany, Bohemia, Ilungarj-, Poland, England, Denmark, and Sweden, were represented. Twenty archbishops, nearly 150 bishops, about 150 other digni- taries, and more than 200 doctors, attended this council: yet they had not sufficient spirit and integrity to punish crimes of the most atrocious nature. Indeed, it was not to be expected that 320 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. they slioiild enact and execute laws, which bore hard on their own piide, their sloth, and their love of gain: consequently, after all they did, the sui^stantial evils which existed in the church still remained. They could burn-, without merc}^, those whom they deemed heretics, though men of real godliness, more readily, than lay the axe of wholesome discipline at the root of their own vices. At the opening of the council of Constance, pope, John XXIII. and the emperor Sigismund, were at the head of it, who continually endeavored to baifle the views of each other. John was by far the most powerful of the three popes, who, at that time, struggled for the chair of St. Pctei-; and Sigismund, while he pretended to acknowledge his authority, had secretly resolved to oblige him to renounce the pontificate. Sigismund was remarkable for hypocrisy and dissimulation. By both these potentates, and by many others connected with the council, political artifices were multiplied. These were the men who undertook to punish heretics and reform the church. Pope Jolm had already, in a council at Rome, condemned the opinions of John Huss, and was then determined to signal- ize his zeal for what was then called the church, by confirming the same condemnation at Constance. Huss had been summoned to the council to answer for him- self, though already excommunicated at Rome. He obtained, however, a writing from the emperor, engaging that he should be allowed to pass without molestation. The emperor, in con- junction with his brother Wenceslaus, king of Bohemia, had committed him to the care of several Bohemian lords, particu- larly of John de Chlum. This escort travelled with him to Con- stance, where they arrived six days after the pope. John Huss was born in Bohemia in 1373, of mean parentage^ but by his superior genius, industry, eloquence, probity and decency of manners, was raised to great e minence. He was appointed rector of the university of Prague, which was then in a very flourishing stat«. In the year 1400, he was nominated preacher of Betlilchem, and in the same year was made con- fessor to Sophia, the wife of Wenceslaus king of Bohemia, a princess of great meri(,who highly esteemed him. In 1405, Huss preached in the chapel of Bethlehem, with great celebrity. At first he is said to have held the writings of WicklifT in detestation. But it is not in the power of prejudice to prevent the progress of the Divine councils, and the work of the Holy Spirit on the heart. Huss was gradually convinced of the power and excellency of evangelical truth. His doctrinal knowledge was, however, very limited and defective; but the little fundament-il li,^ht which, through grace, he attained, was FIFTEENTH CENTURY. 321 directed to the best practical purposes. He preaclied loudly against the abuses of the Romish ciiurch, and particularly the imposture of fcilse miracles, which then abounded. He also preached in a synod at Prague, in the archbishop's presence, with great freedom against the vices of the clergy. Gregory XH. one of the three popes, whose schism gave rise to the coun- cil of Constance, was received in Bohemia. But when mea- sures were proposed for calling a general council to compose the schism, Huss engaged the university to support them, and exhorted all Bohemia to do the same. The archbishop of Prague, who was attached to Gregory, opposed Huss, called him a schis- matic, and forbade him to ex^srcise the pastoral functions in his diocess. About the same time, on occasion of a dispute be- tween the natives and foreigners, who belonged to the univer- sity, Huss, having supported the former, and gained his point, the Germans, in disgust, retired from Prague. This circum- stance enabled the Bohemian teacher to speak more publicly according to the viewsof Wickliff. The archbishop of Prague committed the books of the latter to the flames in 1410. But the progress (><^ his opinions was rather accelerated than retard- ed by this pilep. The troubles of Huss were multiplied, and he was excommu- nicated at Rome. He had sent his proctors thither to answer for him; but the}' were committed to prison, after they had re- mained there to no purpose a year and an half. Huss, after his excommunication, had no other remedy but to appeal to Al- mighty God in very solemn terms. In his appeal, which was charged on him as a crime, among many other things, he says, "Almighty God, the one only essence in Three Persons, is the first and last refuge of those who are oppressed. Our Lord Jesus Christ, very God and very man, being desirous to redeem, from eternal damnation, his children elected before the foundation of the world, has given, by suifering a bloody and ignominious death, this excellent example to his disciples, to commit their cause to the judgment of God." He still continued to preach on subjects, which he deemed seasonable and useful. In one sermon, he treated of the uses of the commemoration of the saints, among which he reckons meditation on the misf^ry of man, subject to death for sin; and on the death which Jesus Christ sutfered for our sin. In this same sermon, while he Z'^al- ously opposed the abuses of the times, he discovered that he himself was not then entirely clear of the popish notion of pur- gatory. •■Inpra3ing devoutly for the dead," said he, "we pro- cure relief to the saints in purgatory." He admitted, however, "that tliereis no mention of such a practice in the holy scrip- tures; and, that neither the prophets, nor Jesus Christ, nor his 41 3'2'J msTORY or the chdrch. apostles, nor the saints that followed close after, taught prayer for the dead." '•! verily believe," continued Huss, "this custom was introduced by the avarice of priests, who don't trouble them- selves to exhort the people to live well, as did the prophets, Je- sus Christ and the apostles; but take great care to exhort them to make rich offerings in hopes of happiness and a speedy de- livery from purgatory. At length, John Huss was forbidden to preach any more at Prague. All that he could then do was to instruct his country- men by his writings. Having been summoned, as we have seen, to Constance, he obeyed; and before his departure, offered to give an account of his faitli in the presence of a provincial synod at Prague, but was not able to obtain an audience. -In this and some other particulars he appears to have acted with great frankness and integrity; and though his mind strongly for boded that which happened in tlie issue, his resolution to appear at the general council was constant and unmoved. On the day succeeding his arrival at Conslnnce, Huss gave notice of it to the pope, tlirough his friend John -le Chlum, who, at t;;e same time, implored for him the protection of his holi- ness. Pope John was then in much fear on his own account, andit beiioved him not, in present circumstances, lo exercise the fulness of papal domination. He, therefore, answered courteously; declared that he would use all his power to prevent any injustice to bo done to him while at Constance, and took off his excommunication. Huss appears to have expected that he should have had per- mission to preach before, the council; for he had prepared ser- mons for that purpose, which are inserted among his works. In the first of these he declared his reliance on the word of God as the only true and sufficient rule of salvation. Also he declared his veneration for fathers and councils, so far as they are conlbrmable to scripture. He added, "every man must be a disciple either of God or of Satan. Faith is the rudiment of one of these schools, infidelity of the other. A man must be- lieve in God alone, not in the virgin, not in ; he saints, not in the Lhurch, not in the pope: for none of these are God." "The church," he said, "is an assembly of all the predestinated, and consists 'of the triumphant church in heaven, the mJitant church unearth, and the sleeping church:" })itial)le I)lin(ln(:ss! "who are now bulfering in purgatory." He allowed the int*. rcession of the virgin Mary and of other sjiints; and, in favor of this popish tenel, spoke far more forcibly, than might have been expected liom one, who had so unlimited a veneration for liie Jjoly kcripturns. Huss may be said lo have been a martyr for holy practice PIFTEENTII CENTURV. 323 itself. He does not seem to fmve lield any one doctrine-, which at that day was called heretical. The world hated him, be- cause he was not of the world, and because he testified of it, that its works were evil. He appears to have had thai faith which works by love, purifying the heart. IVitli those who per- secuted him, even to the flames of martyrdom, the term "vicious believer,"* appears not to have been a solecism in language. — He appears to have received an unction from the Holy One, which preserved his holy alFection alive, amidst the contagion of superstition, the temptations of the world, and the menaces of insolent and tvrannical domination. Those who look only at the external forms of religion, might be tempted to think, that the council of Constance, vv^as in general influenced by the Spirit of God. ]n all their public sessions they sang an anthem, and then prayed kneeling. After having remained some time in this posture, a deacon called out to them to ri-;e; and the president addressed himself to the Holy Ghost in a loud voice in a collect, which, in very solemn and explicit terms, supplicated his effectual influence, tha.t,not- withstandiug the enormity of their sins, which filled them with dread, he would deign to descend into their hearts, ro direct them, to dictate their decrees, and to execute them himself, and also to preserve their minds from corrupt passions, and not suflTer them through ignorance or selfishness, to swerve from justice and truth. The ideas, and perhaps the very words were, how- ever, taken from better times, when the operations of the Holy Ghost were not only professed, but felt, in christian assemblies. The forms of true religion often remain a long time after the spirit of it has been almost extinguished. Both the emperor Sigismund and his consort Earba, who were infamous for lewd- ness, attended the religious ceremonies of this council. Sigis- mund, in a deacon's h,abit, read the gospel, while the pope cele- brated mass ! Huss was soon deprived of his lil^erty, in the .following man- ner. He was accused by Paletz, professor of divinity at Prague, and by Causis, a pastor of one of the parishes of the same city. These men caused bills to be posted up against him in Coustance^ as an excommunicated heretic. When Huss complained, the pope replied, "What can I do in this case? Your ov/n coun- trymen have done it."' The bisiiops of Augsburgh and of Trent were directed to summon him to appear before .John XXHl. "1 had expected," said Huss, "to give an account of myself before the general council, and not before the pope and his cardinals; however, I am willing to lay down my life, rather than betray the truth."' He set out therefore without delay, accompanied by his generous friend John de Chlum., On his arrival at the S24 mSTORT OF THB CHUUCH. pope's palace, he was committed to prison. Chlum made loud complaints to the pope, but in vain. Eight articles were exhi- bited against Huss by Causis, and the pope appointed commis- sioners to try him. The vexations and insults, to which Huss was exposed, were numerous and cruel: and he was unjustly accused of being more unfriendly to the church of Rome, than he really was. Whatever AVickliff maintained, Huss was ac- cused of maintaining; nor were his own express declarations respected, particularly in regard to transubstantiation,a doctrine which he certainly believed, and on which he wrote his thoughts while under confinement at Constance. With great clearness he vindicated himself against the charge of heresy; but his holy life was unpardonable in the eyes of his enemies. Moreover, all those whom the faithfulness of his pastoral services in Bohe- mia had provoked, tiicn found an opportunity to wreak their vengeance upon him. The generous count de Chlum, grieved and incensed at the imprisonment of Huss, wrote to Sigismund on thid subject. That prince immediately sent express orders to his ambassadors to cause him to be set at liberty, and even to break the gates of the prison in case of resistance. The unfortunate Buss was not, however, released; and he soon found that the arts and in trigues, both of the pope and of the emperor, were so deceptive that to commit liimself to Him that judgeth righteously, was his only expedient. In the mean time, the doctors, in their preach- ing, exclaimed most emphatically against the prevailing evils and abuses, and exhorted the council to reform the church with vigor. Its growing corruptions and enormities were, by them, exposed in the strongest colors. Wickliil himself, or Huss, could scarcely have spoken in a more pointed or severe manner. They were not, however, permitted to censure with impunity even the most shameful practices. They preached by order of their superiors, and took particular care, in the midst of their keenest animadversions, to express an unequivocal respect to the popedom i\i general. Though fSigisnuind's authority extended over the empire, and he, by virtue of that authority, ntjiiircd all his subjects to suffer Huss to pass and repass secure; and for the honor of his imperial Majesty^ if need be, to provide him zcilh good passports, yet the com- missioner-, for the examination of IIiiss, persuaded the emperor that he ought not to keej)failli with a man accused of heresy, and that, to acquiesce in the desires of the venerable council, was the line; of conduct proper for him to pursue, as an obe- dient and good son of the churrh; Huss, therefore, was 7iot allowed U> repass, but was detained in [)rison at Constance. Before the dcatjj of their countryman, the Bohemian nobility, FIFTEENTH CENTURY. 325 enraged at the perfidy of Sigismund, repeatedly remonstrated^ by letters, against his proceedings, but all to no purpose. At the solicitation of Paletz, Huss was confined in the Dominican convent, where he became dangerously sick, through the bad air and other inconveniences of a noisome dungeon. The same John who had most unrighteously persecuted Huss, found himself so disagreeably situated at Constance, by reason of the accusations of his enemies, and the intrigues and manoeu- vres of Sigismund, and the majority of the council, that he de- termined to depart, in secret from the assembly. He fled to Schaffhausen, a city belonging to Frederic, duke of Austria, who had promised to defend him. But the emperor, Sigismund, determined on supporting the authority of the council, took such measures as obliged Frederic to surrender at descretion, and to abandon the cause of John. Thus that pontiff, who, at first had presided at the council, after having fled from place to place, was at length confined at Gottleben, in the same prison where Huss, the victim of his cruelty, was confined. The three rival popes were at length deposed, and declared by the council incapable of being re-elected. Huss, in the mean time, contrary to every principle of justice, honor and hu- manity, was still kept in confinement, and in vain solicited a fair hearing of his cause. At this council another striking example of the same spirit of persecution was exhibited, and that towards Jerom of Prague, a firm fiiend and adherent of John Huss. Jerom was a master of arts, and a man of veiy superior talents. Though his char- acter was neither clerical nor monastic, yet he spared no pains to second all the endeavors of Huss to promote a reformation in Bohemia. He even travelled into England to procure know- ledge, and brought the books of Wickliff into his own country. When Huss was setting out from Prague, Jerom had exhorted him to maintain with steadfastness the doctrines which he had preached, and had promised that he himself would go to Con- stance to support him, if he should hear that he was oppressed. Jerom was true to his promise. Huss, in one of his letters to a friend, had desired Jerom not to come, lest he should meet with the same treatment which he himself had experienced; but he did not desist from his purpose, and came directly to Con- stance. Having learned that Huss was not allowed a fair exa- mination, and that somesecret machination was formed against himself, he retired to Uberlingen, whence he wrote to the em- peror to request a safe conduct. Sigismund refused to grant his petition. Upon which Jerom published a paper, declaring it to be his desire to answer any charges of heresy that could possibly be brought against him. This produced no satisfactory 326 niSrORY OF THE CHURCH. answer', and finding he could iiiot be of any service to his friend Huss, he resolved to return to his own country. After his de- parture, he was summoned to appear before the council, and a safe conduct or passport, was given ium. This, however, con- tained such a sako to justice, and the interests of the fiith, as ren- dered it, in effect, a mere nulHty. To omit a long detail of uninteresting particulars, this per- secuted reformer was arrested at Hirsaw, on his return to Bo- hemia, and was led in chains to Constance. There he was immediately brought before a general congregation, which seemed intent on insulting, ensnaring, and browbeating their virtuous prisoner. *' You vented severa! errors in our university,'' said a doctor from Cologne. "Be pleased to name one," answered .Terom. The accuser plead that his memory failed him. "You advanced most impious heresies among us," said a divine from Heidleburg: "I remember one, parlicuJarly concerning the Trinity. You declared that it resembled water, snow, and ice." Jerom avowed that he still persisted in his opinions, but was ready lo retract, with humility, and with pleasure, when he should be convinced of an error. No opportunity was, however, allowed him either for explanation or defence: all was confusion and uproar: voices burst from every quarter, "Away with him, away with him; to the fire; to (he fire " Jerom stood astonished at the gross indecency of this scene, and as soon ns he could in any degree be heard, looked round the assembly with a steady and significant counlenancc. and cried aloud, "Since nothing I)ut my blood will satisfy you, I am resigned to the will o( God." The archbishop of Saltzbourg replied, "No, Jerom — God hath no pleasure in the death of the wicked, but that he turn from his way and live." After this tumultuous examination. Jerom was delivered to the officers of the city, and immediately carried to a dungeon. Some hours afterward, Wallenrod, archbishop of Riga, caused him to be conveyed privately to St. Paul's church, where he was bound to a post, and his hands were chained to his neck. In this posture Jerom remained ten days, and v/as fed only with bread and water. iJuring this time his friends knew not what had become of him; till at length one of them received notice of his pitiliable situation, from the keeper of the prison, and procured him better nourishment. The hardships which he underwent brought upon him a dangerous illness, in the course of which he pressed the council to allow him a confessor. With difficulty he at length obtained his request, and through his means procured some small mitigation of his sufferings; but lie remained in prison till the day of his death. FIFTEEN! (I CENTUHl, 327 Some who composed the co'j.ocil of Constance, were /earned and able; many, superstitious and bigotted, and most of them, worldlj-minded and unprincipled, totally ignorant of evangeli- cal truth. And as the works of the famous WicklifF, which had laid the foundation of tiie religious innovations in Bohemia, re- probated the general course of their wicked practices, they pro- ceeded to condemn the doctrines of that obnoxious reformer. This they did, as rVir as appears, without one dissenting voice, and pronounced the author of them a heretic. They even pni- ceeded so far as to declare "that there is no salvation out of the church of Rome." This they aflirmed on the supposed validity of a decretal of pope Callixtus, which declared "that the church of Rome is the mistress of all churches; and that it is not law- ful to depart from her decisions.'" At this council, complaint was made by the Poles, against the Teutonic knights, who, armed with indulgences for the con- version of infidels, and with papal bulls for putting themselves in possession of conquered countries, gratified their military passion, while they imagined they were doing Ciod service, by liarassing and wasting the Prussians and Poles with lire and sword. The question of law for the decision of the assemblv was, whether it is right for christians to convert infidels by force of arms, and to seize their estates. The council appointed commissioners to enquire into the business; but otherwise did not decide the dispute. At this council too, the dispute concerning administering the cup in the communion to the laity, was introduced; and those who were for the disuse of it, asserted that the controversy arose in consequence of the doctrine of John Huss, and this they urged to hasten his condemnation. The appearance of the new controversy, added to the ques- tion concerning Jerom of Prague, increased the fury of the storm against Husss, and his enemies labored day and night for his destruction. His health and strength had decayed by the rigcr of his continement. The great men of Bohemia endea- vore 1 in vain to procure justice to be done to their countryman. Private examinations, insults and vexations, were plied to shake his constancy, and to render a public trial unnecessary. But this holy man, refusing to give answers in private, and continu- ing to solicit a public trial, gave his adversaries no advantage over him either through warmth or timidity. lie retracted nothing of what he had openly preached, and possessed his soul in patience and resignation. The unrighteous views of the council having been thus far balfled, he was conducted to Constance, lodged in the Franscis- can monastery, and loaded with chains; in which condition, ex- 328 HISTOUV OF THE CHURCH* cepting the time when he was under examination, he remained until the day of his condemnation. His first hearing before the council was attended with so much confusion, through the intemperate rage of his enemies, that nothing could be concluded. In the second, in which the emperor Wcis present, for the purpose of preserving order, Huss was accused of denying the doctrine of transubstantiation. — Some Englishmen, who knew what Wickliff held on that point, and who were ready to take for granted, that Huss dissented in no article from their countryman, pressed him vehemently on the subject. It appeared, however, that Huss followed the- church of Rome on this doctrine; and thesinccrity of his creed',, though a mistaken one, appears from his treatise on the body of Christ. A. tedious dispute ensued concerning the refusal of Huss to join with those who condemned the erros of Wickliff. He ex- plained himself with sufficient precision; declared, that he blamed the conduct of the archbishop of Subinco at Prague^ only because he had condemned WicklifT's books without exa- mination, and without distinction; and added, that most of the university of Prague found fault with that prelate, because he- produced no reasons from the scriptures. Huss further observed to the council, that, not having been able to obtain justice from John XXIII. he had appealed from him to Jesus Christ. His seri- ousness in mentioning this appeal exposed him to the derision of the council. Huss, however, with great gravity affirmed, that it was always lawful to appeal from an inferior to a higher court; that in this case the Judge was infallible, full of equity and compassion, and one who would not refuse mercy to the misera- ble. The levity of the assembly, and the seriousness of the prisoner, were remarkably contrasted. The conscious martyr, in appealing to Jesus Christ, must have had his own mind fixed on the last judgment, and aimed at making an impression on the court by directing their attention to that awi'ul tribunal. John de Chlum remained an unshaken friend to Huss, through- out all his trials, notwithstanding the muUitude of his adversa- ries, and supported with courage and constancy the insulted victim of their fury. Huss, in liis third hearing, answered the enquiries made of him concerning articles of supposed heresy, which were extracted from his works; owning, denying or ex- plaining, with much clearness and candor, as occasion rc(|uired. He was vehemently pressed to retract iiis errors, to own the justice of the accusations, and to submit to the decrees of the council. Put neither promises nor menaces moved b'm "To abjtirc,*' said lie, "is to renounce an erro:- that hath b«!i'n lield. But, as in many of these articles, errors are laid (o my charge FIFTEEXTH CENTURY. 329 which 1 neverthoujhtof, how can 1 renounce them hyoatli? As in many ofthose articles, which I own to be mine, I will renouce them, with all my hearl, if any man will teacli me sounder doc- trines than what I have advanced." Ilis conscientious integrity, however, availed him not. The court demanded a general re- traction; and nothing short of that could procure him their favor. The tedious malignity of the fhird day's examination oppressed, at length, both the mind and body of Huss; and the more so because he had passed the preceding night sleepless through pain of the (ooth-ache. For some days before, he had also been afflicted with tlie gravel, and was, in other respects, in a weak state of health. At the close of the examination, he was carried back to prison, whither John de Chlum followed him. "O what a comfort," said he, "was it to me, to see that this nobleman did not disdain to stretch out his arm to a poor heretic in iron?, whom all the w^orld, as it were, had forsaken." In the same letter in which he mentions this, he begs the pray- ers of his friend, because "the spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak." After the departure of Huss, Sigismund, with the most unre- lenting barbarity, pronounced him a heretic worthy of the flames. On the next day, a form of retraction was sent to this persecuted prisoner, wbich, though it was penned in ambiguous terms, plainly appeared, on the wiiole, to imply a confession of guilt. Ilnss therefore refused to sign it; and added, that he had rather be cast into the sea with a millstone about his neck, than giveoff*ence to his pious neighbors by acknowledging that to be true which he knew to be false; that he had preached patience and consiancj' (o others, and tliat he was willing to show an ex- ample of these graces, and hoped by divine assistance to be enabled to do so. We have constantly seen in the course of this history, that the holiness of heart and life, which real christians have evi- denced from age to age, has been connected with the peculiar doctrines of Christianity. Sometimes one of these doctrines, and sometimes another, constituted the prominent feature of their profession; but itis in vain tolook for men of real holiness and virtue, who were inimical or even indifferent to the prin- ciples of tiie gospel. Huss dwelt largely on the depravity of human nature, and t lugiit clearly the nec<'Psity of divine influ- encei) to bring men to be holy in heart and life. By distinguish- ing those, whom God made his peculiar people in Christ, and are evidently pointed out, by their practical holiness, as diflferent fron) the rc«t of mankind, he gnv (jfl'cuce. Un- doubtedly his open rebukes of sin, both by his public preach- ing and writings, and the uniform purify and innoronco of his 42 3S0 UlsrORV Ol TUli < JILRCII. manners, had inflamed l!u; temper? of Hic great men of the age, both in church and shite. It was, however, scarcely to be expected that the council of Ccmstancc should, even upon their own principles, proceed to condemn to the flames wiliiout the least proof of heresy, an upright man, because he refused to acknowledge that (o be true which he believed to be false; or that this same council should justify the deceit and perfidy of their imperial president: their conduct^ therefore, is to be con- sidered as a striking proof, not only of the general depravity of hum?in nature, but also of the general wickedness of the Ro- man church. The council settled, before hand, after what manner IIuss was to be trcaied,in case he should retract. He was to have been degraded from the priesthood, and to be forever shut up between four walls. This was the only reward, which the un- feeling tyrants had intended to bestow on him, in the event of his wounding his conscience to gratify them. It would be erro- neous to lay the whole Aveight of blame on the popes, on account of the enormities of the church of Rome. It was generally and systematically corrupt; it had recently deposed three popes; it was, at present, withouta pope, and yet was guilty of crimes, not less heinous than the worst which the pontiffs ever com- mitted* ^ The council exhorted IIus?, according to his own account, written the night before Irisdeath. to pronounce every one of the articles, which had been extracted from his books, to be errone- ous; but he absolutel}' refused to accede to so unreasonable a requisition, except they would, from the scriptures, prove his doctrine to be incorrect. The emperor and council, having tried their utmost to induce him to recant, and IIuss remaining firm in his determination not t(« giv(; up his doctrine, imle.'S convinced of his erior from scripture evidence, he was again brought before the council in the presence of the emperor, the princes of the empire, and an incredible concourse of people. The bishop of I^odi preached a sermon from those words of St. Paul, ''''That the. body of sin might be di-'droi/rd.''^ With the giossest ignorance, or the most virulent and indecent malice, lie {)erverted the words to the pur- pose of the council. "Destroy heresies and errors," i-aid he, "but chiefly that obstinate heretic,"' pointing to the prisoner. While they were readini; the articles extracted, or ])rctended to be extracted, fiom hi-i \\rilings, IIuss was beginning to an- swer to each distinctly, but was told that he might answer to them all at the same time, and was ordered at present to be silent. He expo^tuialed in vain on the unreasonableness of this injunction. Lifting; up his hands to lu-aven, he begged the pre- . FIFTEENTH CENTURY. 331 f laics in God's name to indulge him the freedom of speech, that he might justify himself before the people; "after which," said he, ''jou may dispose of me as you think fit." But the prelates persisting in their refusal, he kneeled down, and with uplifted eyes and hands, with a loud voice recommended his cause to the Jud^e of all the earth. Being accused in the arti- cle of the sacrament of having maintained that the material bread remains after consecration, he loudly declared, that he never believed or taught so. Nothing could be more iniquitous than this charge, which he had fully refuted on his former exa- mination. But the council was determined to burn him as a heretic, and it behoved them to exhibit, at any rate, some shew of proving his heretical opinions. A still more shameless accu- sation was introduced. It was" said, '-A certain doctor bears witness, that IIuss gave out, that he should Iiccome the fourth person in the Trinity.*' '-What is the name of that doctor?" replied the prisoner, protesting against the charge as a flagrant calumny, and making an orthodox confession of his feith on the subject of the Trinit}'. Nevertheless, the bishop who had read the accusation, refused to mention the doctor's^ name. — Being again upbraided with his appeal to Jesus Christ, "See," said he, with hands lifted up towards heaven, "most gracious Saviour, how the council condemns as an error what thou hast prescribed and practised, when, overborne by enemies, thou committcdst thy cause to God, thy Father, leaving us this ex- ample, that when we are oppressed, we may have recourse to the judgment of God." "Yes," continued he, turning to the as- sembly, "I have maintained, and do still maintain, that an ap- peal to Jesus Christ is most just and right, because He can neither be corrupted by bribes, nor be deceived by false wit- nesses, nor be overreached by artifice. 1 came voluntarily to this council, under the public faith of the emperor here present." In pronouncing these last words, he looked earnestly at Sigis- mund, who blushed at the sudden and unexpected rebuke. Sentence was then pronounced both against John Huss and his books; and he was ordered (o be degraded. The bishops clothed him in the priest's garments, and put a chalice into his hands. While they were thus employed, IIuss said, that "the Jews put a while garment on our Lord Jesus Christ to mock him, when Jlerod delivered him to Pilate," and he made re- flections of the same kind on each of the sacerdotal ornaments. When the prisoner was fully apparelled, the prelates once more exhorted him to retract, and to this exhortation he replied with his usual tirmne^^. They then caused him to come down from the stool on which he stood, and pronounced these words, "O cursed Judas, who, having forsaken the counsel of peace, art 332 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. * entered into that of the Jews, we take this chalice from thee, in which is the blood of Jesus Christ."" But God was with the martyr, who cried aloud, "I trust in the mercy of God, I shall drink of it this very day in his kingdom." They then took from him all his vestments, uttering a curse on stripping him of each. Having completed his degradation, liy the addition of some other ridiculous insults not worth}- of a distinct relation, they put a paper coronet on his head, on which they had painted three devils, with this inscription, arch-heretic, and said, "We devote thy soul to the infernal devils." "1 am glad," said the martyr, "to wear this crown of ignominy for the love of him who wore a crown of thorns." When the painted paper was put upon his head, one of the bishops said, "Now we commit fiiysoul to the devil." "But I," said Huss, "commit my spirit into thy hands, O Lord Jesus Christ; unto thee I commend my spirit, which thou hast re- deemed." The council then ordered this sentence to be pro- nounced, namely: '■'-The holy synod of Constance declares^ that John Hiiss ought to be given up to the secular pozver, and does accord- ingly so give him up^ considering that the church of God has no more to do with him.'''' Sigismund committed the execution of ITuss to the elector Palatine. The martyr, walking amidst his guards, declared his innocence to the people. When he came near the place of execution, he kneeled and prayed with such fervor, that some of the people said aloud, "What this man has done before, we know not; but now we hear him offer up most excellent prayers to God." Ti\e elector Palatine prevented him from speaking to the people, and ordered him to be burned. "Loj-d Jesus," said Huss aloud, "1 humbly suffer this cruel death for thy sake, and I pray thee to forgive all my enemies." His paper crown falling from his head, the soldiers put it on again, saying, "it must be burnt with the devils, whom he had served." His neck was fas- tened to a stake, and the wood was piled about him. The elector advanced once more on the often repeated subjectof retraction. "What I have written and taught," rejoined Huss, "was to rescue souls from the power of the devil, and to deliver them from the tyranny of sin; and I do gladly seal what I have writ- ten and taught with my blood." The elector withdrawing, the tire was kindled, and Huss was soon suffocated, having called upon God as long as he could speak. Thus, by a death which has affixed eternal infamy on the council of Constance, slept in Jesus the celebrated John Huss, one of the most upright and blameless of men. Human depravity has not oi'ivu produced a scene so flagitiously ini(jiiitous, and so much calculated to bring disgrace on tlic Roman church. The uncommon pains taken FirTKEN'l'H OENTUKY. 333 to prevent his death by a retraction, demoiistrales the convic- tion oi" the council, that they were doing what they could nor justify to tlieir own consciences. At the same time the grace of God was marvellously displayed in supporting and strength- ening the martM-, who appears indeed to have exhibited all the tlie graces of a true discij)le of Christ. .Toward the latter end of the year 14l5, a letter was sent to the council Irom Bohemia, signed by about CO principal per- sons, barcms, noblemen and others of that kingdom, an extract of whicli is as follows: "We know not from what motive you have condenmed John lluss, baclielor of divinity and preacher of the gospel. Ye have put him to a cruel and ignominious death, though convicted of no heresy. We wrote in his vindi-^- cation to Sigismund, king of the Roman?. This apology of ours oughtto have been communicated to your congregations; but we have been told that yc burnt it in contempt of us. Wc protest, therefore, with the heart as well as with the lips, that John IIuss was a man very honest, just, and orthodox; that for many years he conversed among us with godly and blameless manners; that during all tiiose years he explained to us and to our subjects, the gospel and the books of the Old and New Testament, according to the exposition of holy doctors approv- ed by the church; and that he has left writings behind him in which he constantly abhors all heresy. He taught us also to detest every thing heretical. In his discourses he constantly exhorted us to peace and charity, and his own life exhibited to us a distinguished example of these virtues. After ail the in- quiry which we have made, we can find no blame attached to the doctrine oi- life of tiie said John IIuss; but on the contrary, every thing pious, laudable and worthy of a true pastor. Ye have not only disgraced us by his condemnation, hut have also unmercifully imprisoned, and perhaps already put to death Je- rom of Prague, a man of most profound learning and copious eloquence, llim also have ye condemned unconvicted. Not- withstanding all that liath passed, we are resolved to sacrifice our lives for the defence of the gospel of C'hrist, and of his fciithful preachers." This letter was unanimously approved in an assembly of Bohemian lords held at Prague. The council, startled at the bold expostulations of this letter, yet being still determined-to maintain their own unjust authori- ty, at lengtli, partly by promises, and p.utly by threatenings, induced Jerom of Prague to retract his sentiments. In this, Jerom anathamalized the articles both of Wickliffand of Huss, and declared that he believed every thing that the council be- lieved. He even added, that if, in future, any doctrine should escape from him contrary to his recantation, he would submit to 334 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. everlasting punishment! Thus was disgraced before all the world, and humbled in his own eyes, a man of most excellent- morals, of superior parts, and of great learning and fortitude. This is an event, memorable in the annals of human imbecility!- Consider diligently the instruction which it affords. The power and the mercy of God, in owning his fallen servant, and aftei- ward restoring and supporting him, weie magnified, in this instance, in a very striking manner. Jerom, after his retraction, was remanded to prison, with some enlargement of liberty. There were some, notwithstanding tbe recantation of Jerom, who insisted upon his being tried a second time. The council, therefore, proceeded to examine him again upon the articles formerly exhibited against him, and upon hew articles, then, for the first time, brought forward. The prisoner refused to be sworn, because they at first denied him the hberty of defence.' Then it was that this great man began to exhibit that strength of mind, that force of genius and eloquence, and that integrity and fortitude, which will be the admiration of all ages. Having obtained freedom of speech, during his trial, in his defence he said, "I came to Constance to defend John lluss, because I had advised him to go thither, and had promised to come to his assistance, in case he should be oppressed. Nor am 1 ashamed here to make public confession of my own cow- ardice. I confess and tremble while I think of it. that through fear of punishment by fire, I basely consented, against my con- science, to the condemnation of Wickliff and Huss." He then declared that he disowned his recantation, as the greatest crime of which he had ever been guilty; and that he was determined to his last breatli to adhere to the principles of those two men, which were as sound and pure, as their lives were holy and blameless. He excepted indeed WicklilPs opinion of the sacra- ment, and declared his agreement with the Roman cliurch in the article of transubstantiation. Having concluded his speech, he was carried back to prison, and was there visited by several persons, who hoped to reclaim him, but in vain. Jerom having been brought again before the council, the bishop of Lodi preached a sermon from these words, "//c np- hraidc.d them willi their unbelief and hdrdncsa of heart.''' He ex- horted the prisoner not to show himself incorrigible, as he had liitherto done. He paid some tribute of {)raise to his extraor- dinary abilities, and at the same lime extolled the lenity and generosity with which he had been treated by the council. Jerom, raising himself on a bench,' undertook to refute the preacher. H6 declared again, that he had done nothing in his whole life, of which he so bitterly repented, a'; his rrcantation: that FirrEENTH CENTURY. 335 he revoked it from his very son!, as also the letter which he had been induced to write on this subject to theBohennians; that he had been guilty of the meanest falsehood by making that recan- tation; that he esteemed John Huss a holy man; and that he knew no heresy of which he had been guilty, unless they should call by that name, his open disapprobation of the vices of the clergy. That if, after this declaration, credit should still be given do the false v.itness borne against Huss, he should con- sider the fathers of the council themselves as unworthy of all belief. '••This pious man," said Jerom, alluding to John Huss, ''could not bear to sec the revenues of the church, which were principally designed for th.e maintenance of the poor, and for works of liberality, ?pent in debauchery with women, in feasts, hounds, furniture, gaudy apparel, and other expenses, unworthy of Christianity."' The firmness, eloquence, and zeal of Jerom, sensibly affect- ed the council. They proposed to him once more, to retract. But he replied, ''Ye have determined to condemH me unjustly; but after my death I shall leave a sting in your consciences, and a worm that shall never die. ] appeal to the sovereign Judge of all the ejh'th, in whose presence you must appear to answer me." After sentence had been pronounced against him, Je- rom was delivered to the secular power, and was treated with scorn and insult, similar to that which his friend Hujs had expe- rienced. He put the mitre v, it!i his own hands on his head, say- ing he was glad to wear it for the sake of Him who was crown- ed with one of thorns. Ashe went to execution, he sung the apostle's creed, and the hymns of the church, with aloud voice and a cheerful countenance. He kneeled at the stake and prayed. Being then bound, he raised his voice, and sung a paschal hymn at that time much in vogue in the church. "Hail liappy clay, and (.'vev he adored, "When hell was conquered by great heaven's Lord." • The executioner having a])proachcd to the pile behind his back, lest Jerom should see him, "Come forward," said tlit' mar- tyr, "and put tire to it before my face." He continued alive in the flames a full quarter of an hour, and sustained the torment with great fortitude and courage. When he was much scorch- ed with the fury of the fire, and almost smothered in its flames, he was heard to cry out, "O Lord (^od, have mercy on me! havemtrcyon n)e!" And a little afterward, "Thou knowcst how I have loved thy truth." By and by, the wind parted the flames, and exhibited his body full of large blisters, a dreadful spectacle to tlie beholders; yet even then his lips are said to have continued still moving, as if his mind was actuatrd by intense devotion. 336 HISTORY OP THIS CtlUnCH. Though the acquaintance, which Jerom liad with the trutii of the gospel, appears (o liave been partial and imperfect; yet the knowledge wiiich he had, doubtless respected the essential doc- tiines of chrsitianity; and his spirit and constancy, in his last sufferings, his dependence on tlie grace of Christ, his expecta- tion of a blesssed resurrect»ion, and his humble confession of sinfulness and unwortliiness,sufticiently distinguish him from the stoic philosopher, or the mere moralist, who, whatever portion he may have of the first of these qualities, is totally void of all the rest. Jerom endured his last sufferings with a cheerful countenance, and with more than stoical constancy. By the acts of the council of Constance, the wickedjiess of the ecclesiastical system, then prevalent in Europe, was clearly demonstrated. Thoucjh all fhe knowledge and abilitv, which the Roman hcirarchy could afford, were collected at Constance, yet the able and learned fathers of that council were so far from reformitig 'the evils of what they called the. church, that they proved it more certainly to be Antichrist. The whole of the clerical establishment then concurred in the support of ini- quity. The real gospel itself was neither understood, nor preached, nor valued, in the Roman church. They trilled re- specting sins with the most scandalous levity, and persecuted to death those very persons who earnestly opposed the corrup- tions of the times. The glory of God, the truths of the gospel, and real kingdom of .lesus Christ, havinii; !)een kept out ofsight by all who constituted that council, none of them regarded refor- mation much further than it concerned their own interested views, and nothing that deserved the name of reformation ensued. In the latter end of the year 1417, the council of Constance, elected Otho de Colonna pope, who took the name of Martin V. How destitute he was of real piety, and of all true know- ledge of the scripture doctrines of salvation, and what were the views'and sentimer.ls of that council, will appear from the bull by which it wasdissolyed. An extract of it is as follows: "Mar- tin, bishop, servant of the servants of God, at the request of the sacrcfi council we disnrii^s it. Moreover, by the authoi'ity of the Almighty God and ol" the blessed apostles St. Peter and St. Paul, and by our own fiiithoiity, we grant to all the mem- i)ers of the council plenary absolution of all their sins once in their lives, so that every one of them, within two months after the notification of this privilege iias come to his knowledge, may enjoy the benefit of the said absolution in form. We also grant them the same privilege in the moment of death; and we extend il to the domestics, as well as to the masters, on condi- FIFTEENTH CENTURY. 337 tion, that, from the day of the notilication, both the one and the other fast every Friday, during a whole year, for the abso- lution granted to them while alive, and another year for their absolution in the moment of death, unless lliere be some lawful impediment, in which case they shall do other works of piety. And after the second year, they shall be obliged to fast on Fri- days during life, or do some other acts of piety, on pain of in- curring the displeasure of Almighty God and of tlie blessed apostles St. Peter and St. Paul."' The council of Constance began to sit in 1414, and was dis- solved in 1418. In that council a greateffort was made by the united wisdom of Europe, but in vain, lo effect that reformation, which God alone in his own time produced in such a manner, as to illustrate the divine declaration, Salvation is "not by power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord of hosts."' The Bohemians having heard of the murder of John Huss and Jerom of Prague with great indignation, forty thousand of the followers of Huss assembled on a mountain a few miles from Prague under their leaders Zisca and Nicolas, where the latter administered to them the communion in both kinds. They had taken the field to oppose the Romish iieirarchy with fire and sword; a bloody war ensued, which continued thirteen years with various success, and with many inhuman cruelties on both sides. The main body of the discontented Bohemians were at length satisfied with the cup in the sacrament, and with the administration of the ordinance in their own language. Those who differed from the church of Rome, only in the affair of the communion in both kinds, were denominated Calix- tines, from Calix, the Latin name for cup. Those who were more thorough in their opposition to the abominations of the church of Rome, and who resembled the Waldenses, in the great article of their faith, were called Taborites, from the circumstances of their having accommodated themselves with tents, when they took the field to oppose the papal power: the word tabor.) in the Bohemian language, signifying tent. The Taborites, besides the scriptural celebration of the sa- crament, desired to see a real reformation of the church, and the establishment of purity of doctrine and discipline. But, after a long scrl^-s of military confusion, they found themselves still a persecuted body of men; and those of them who had been inclined to have recourse to tlie sword, were gradually convinced that patient faith and perseverance in prayer are the proper arms of the christian soldier. Never was there a more striking instance of the inefficacy of carnal weapons in defending the church of Christ. By this long and bloody war, which the Bo- hemians carried on with great success, and with undaunted 43 .>o^ TirSTORY GF THE CHUUCH. courage and fortitude, thej gained only two priviligcs, nnerely of an external nature in the administration of the Lord's sup- per. With these the nnajority of the people remained content, and still adhered to the papjil abominations, while the real christians were exposed as much as ever to the persecutions of the church of Rome, and were not only abandoned, but also cruelly treated by their brethren. In the mean time, Rokyzan, a Calixtine, was allured by the hopes of the archbishopric of Prague, to second the views of the papal party. He was elected archbishop in 143G, and la- bored to induce the Bohemians to be content without the cup, and in all other things to conform to the Romish doctrine and worship. Rokyzan, fearing he sliould lose his dignity, could not be prevailed on openly to oppose the Romish corruptions; he, however, advised the Hussites to edify one another in private, and gave them some good books for that purpose. He also ob- tained for them permission to withdraw to the lordship of Lititz, on the confines of Silesia and Moravia, and there to regulate their plan of worship according to their own consciences. About the year 14o3, a number of Hussites repaired to Lititz, and chose Miciiael Bradazius for their minister. He, with some assistants, under the direction of Gregoiy, who was in a great measure the founder of the unity of the Hussite brethren, held a conference in 1457, in which the plan of the Hussite church, or that of the United Brethren, was formed; idolatrous rites were prohibited, and a strictness of discipline, resembling that of the primitive christian church, was instituted. But in this they failed to promote the spirit of godliness to the degree they had expected, and this through the neglect of an accurate sys- tem of christian doctrines. As holy exercises of heart do take place in the view of truth, the inward life and vigor of their church did not correspond with the purity of its external system, and distressed consciences could not find among them that com- fort and liberty which are necessary to liie existence ofgodliness to any great extent. In one point, however, they proved them- selves the real followers of Christ. They determined to make use of no carnal weapons for the defence of religion; and no more to suffer the name of Hussites to be disgraced by such un- christian methods as it formerly had been. They were soon called to the exercise of that passive courage which they had professed. The increase of their congregations in Bohemia and JNloravia, was beheld with suspicion both by llomish and Calixtine priests, and they were accused of having an intention to excite tumults and seize the government. The Hussites were then loaded with the calumnies of their enemies and suiTered persecution. The United Brethren had hoped for FIFTEENTH CENTURY 35H* support in Rokjzan, whose ministry had former/y been useful to their souls; but he, then living in miserable grandeur, dearly purchased at the expense of a good conscience, afforded them none. The following; extract of a letter which the brethren wrote to him, while they labored under the imputations ofpro- moting needless divisions, will give the reader some idea of their principles and spirit: — "Your sermons have been highly grateful and pleasant to us. You earnestly exhorted us to flee from the horrible errors of Antichrist, revealed in these last days. You taught us that the devil introduced the abuses of the sacraments, and that men placed a false hope of salvation in them. You confirmed to us from the writings of the apostles and from examples of the primitive church, the true doctrine of those divine inslituiions. Being distressed in our consciences, and distracted by a variety of opinions, which prevailed in the church, we were induced to follow your advice, which was to attend the ministry of Peter Chelezitius, whose discourses and writings gave us a clear insight into christian truths; insomuch that when we saw your life and practice were at variance with your doctrine, we were constrained to entertain doubts concern- ing your religious character. When we conversed with you on this occasion, your answer was to this effect, 'I know that your sentiments are true; but, if I should patronize your cause, 1 must incur the same infamy and disgrace which you have.' — When we understood that you would desert us, rather than r«- linquish the honors of the world, having no refuge but in God, we implored him to make known to us the mystery of his will. As a gracious Father, he hath looked upon our afflictions, and hath heard our prayers. Trusting in our God, we have assem- bled ourselves in the unity of the faith by which we have been justified through Jesus Christ, and of which we were made par- takers in conformity to the image of his death, that we might be the heirs of eternal life. Do not imagine, that we have sepa- rated ourselves from you on account of certain rites and ceremo- nies instituted by men; but on account of evil and corrupt doc- trines. For if we could, in connexion with you, have preserved the true faith of Jesus Christ our Lord, we never should have made this separation." Thus does it appear that the Hussite brethren were not mere schismatics, but properly reformed protestants, who separated from the church of Rome on account of the essentials of god- liness, and because, in that church, they could not preserve the genuine faith of the gospel, and purity of worship. And the constancy with which they endured persecution, showed that they had not received the grace of God in vain. For they wort? declared unworthy of the common rights of subjects; and in the 310 IIISTOUY OF THE CHURCH. depth of winter, were driven out of the cities and villages, with the ibrfciturc ot' all their elfects. The sick were thrown into the open fields, where many perished with cold and hunger. — Narious sorts of torture were inflicted on the brethren: num- bers were barbarously murdered, and many died in the prisons. During tlicsc melancholy scene?', Gregory, nephew of Roky- zan, was distinguished by his zeal, fortitude and charity. To these virtues he added prudence and discretion, of which he g;ive a remarkable instance. The governor of Prague, appre- hending danger to the brethren to be at hand, had the kindness to warn Gregory to withdraw from that place, which he accord- ingly did. Some of the brethren were disgusted at this con- duct, and boasted that the rack wfis their breakfast, and the ll.imes their dinner. Some of these men, however, failed on the trial, and recanted to save their lives; though of the lapsed, 8ome bemoaned their fall, and recovered by repentance. Greg- ory himself, on another occasion underwent with patience the tortures of the rack. In the extremity of his sufl'ering he fell into a swoon, and was believed to have expired. His uncle llokyzan hastened to the prison at the news, and lamented over him in these words, ''My dear Gregory-, I would to God 1 were where thou art*"' S:) strong was the pov/er of con- science still in this unhappy archbishop! But Gregory recover- Cil, and was preserved to the church to a very advanced age. The brethren having heard of the sensibility discovered by llokyzan, addressed themselves to him again; but his answers were of the; same kind as formerly, lie was determined not to suffer persecution; and tliey in their farewell letter, said to him with more zeal than discretion, "thou artof tlie world, and wilt perish with the world." Tiie persecution took a different turn; the Hussites were no longer tortured, but were driven out of the country; where they were obliged to hide themselves in mountains and woods, and to live in the wilderness. In this sit- uation, in 1 i67, they came to n resolution to form a church among themselves, and to appoint their own ministers. In 1480, they received a great increase of their numbers from the acces- sion of Waldensian refugees, who escaped out of Austria, wbert; Stephen, the last bishoj)of the Waldenses in that province, was burnt alive, and wlicre the vehemence of persecution no longer allowed this people to live in security. A union was easily formed between the Waldenses and Hussites, on account of the similarity of their sentiments and manners. The refugees, however, found their situation but little meliorated by a junction with a people, who were obliged to conceal themselves in ibick- eis and in clefts of rocks; and who, to escape detection by the smoke, made no fires except in the night, when they read the FIFTEENTH CENTURY. 341 word of God and prayed. Their sufferings were great. Roky- zan in his latter d.iys, persecuted them, and died in despair about the year 1471. In 1481, the Hussites were banished from Moravia, but in six years afterwards they returned into that country. In the be- ginning of the loth century, they had '200 congregations in Bo- hemia and Moravia. Their most violent persecutors were the Calixtines, who, for the most part, resembled the papists, except in that from which their name was derived. Hence closes, for ttie present, the history of the Hussites, who doubtless as a bodv of men, feared God and served him in the gospel of his Son. They also maintained a degree of dis- cipline among tliemselves vastly superior to that of any other who bore t!ie christian name, except the churches of the Wal- denses. Both of these, however, defective in evangelical LIGHT. But God in mercy was then hastening an exhibition of this, in the reformntion, which, after we shall have very briefly surveyed the principal events of the 15th century; must engage our attention. The most remarkable events of this period, appear to have been directed by Divine Providence with a subserviency to the reformation. The Turks had become very formidable in the East, and were extending their conquests to the West. Europe, though greatly oppressed by their persevering cruelties, neither humbled itself before God, nor took any measures to check tlieir ambition. — But God was then preparing the way to bring order out of con- fusion, and light out of darkness. Many learned men, on ac- count of the troubles in the East, emigrated from Greece into Europe, where they revived the study of letters, and hereby prepared the way for the demolition of idolatry and superstition. About the year 1410, the inestimable art of printing was in- vented. Learning began to be cultivated with vast ardor; classical knowledge was greatly increased. Learned men weie furnished with critical skill and ingenuity, of which they avail- ed themselves in the instruction of the ignorant. By the labors of the learned Erasmus, who arose about this time, monastic su- perstition received a wound which has never been healed. Thus, und(;r the care of Divine Providence, materials were collected for that beautiful edifice which soon began to arise. In the 15th century, the great value and use of these materials scarcely appeared; the s ime corruptions, both of faith and practice, which have so often been described, still prevailed in all their horrors. In the mean time, there were some individuals, who, though not connected with .?ny particular christian societies, evinced 34^ HISTORY OF TfcE CHURCH. the power of godliness. Among these was Thoma;* Rheclon, a Frenchman, who, having gone to Rome, to improve his under- standing in religious concerns, found the corruptions of that venal cit)' astonrshingi}' great, and that the hahitalion of St. Peter had even become a den of thieves. His zealous spirit was stir- red witliin him. to give an open testimony to evangelical truth. B}' continual preaching he incurred the hatred of the ruling powers, was degraded from the priesthood, and burnt, four years after his arrival at Rome. In 1499, Jerom Savanarola, an Italian monk, with two friars, Dominic and Sylvester, were burnt at Florence for preaching the doctrine of free justification through faith in Christ. Vincent Ferrer, tliouf;h bred in the midst of darkness, and connected with the worst of ecclesiastical characters, was a shining model of piety. At the age of forty-two he began to preach with great fervor in every town from Avignon towards Valcntia. His word is said to have l)cen powerf'ul among the Jews, the Mahometans, and others. He labored abundantly in Spain, P'rance, Italy, England, Scotland, and Ireland; and by the desire of Henry V. made Norniandy and Britanny the thea- tre of his la!)ors during the ia«t two years of i)is life. He died at the age of 62. The following is a quotation from his book on spiritual life, and will give an idea of his piety: ''Do you desire to study to advantage? Consult God more than books, and ask him hum- bly, to make you understand vvhat you read. Study drains the mind and heart. Go from time to time to be refreshed at the feet of Christ under his cross. Some moments of repose there give fresh vigor and new light: interrupt your study by short, but fervent ejaculations. Science is the gift of the Father of lights. Do not consider it as attainable n.ereiy by your own mind and industrj." Bernardin of Sienna, who must close this concise review of the 15th century, was born in the year 1380, and on account of his uncommon zeal in preaching, was called "the burning coal." He gave this advice to clergymen, ''Seek first the kingdom of God, and the Holy Ghost will give you a wisdom which no ad- versary can withstand." This excellent man expressed an earnest wish to be able to cry out wilh a trumpet through the world, "How long will ye love sinplicity ?'' CII APTK R XVII. SIXTEENTH CENTURY. GENERAL STATE OF THE CHURCH PREVIOUS TO THE REFOR- MATION.—OF DOCTRINES, RITES, CEREMONIFS, &c. IN THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY.— OF THE REFORMATION IN GERMANY. —HISTORY OF THE REFORMATION IN GERMANY, &c.— REFOR- MATION IN ENGLAND.— REFORMATION IN SCOTLAND, IRELAND, THE LOW COUNTRIES, &c. — OF THE OTHER SECTS WHICH APPEARED IN THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY.— OF LEARNING AND LEARNED MEN IN THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY. The situation of the Roman pontiffs was singular at the conn- nriencement of this century. They had not, according to the apparent state o( things, the smallest reason to apprehend any opposition to their pretensions, or rebellion against their author- ity; since those alarming commotions, which had been excited in the preceding ages by the Waldense.^ and Albigenses, and lately by the Bohemians, were entirely suppressed, and had yielded to the united powers of the council and the sword. — Such of the Waldenses as yet remained, lived contented under the difficulties of extreme poverty in the vallies of Piedmont, and proposed to themselves no higher earthly felicity, than that of leaving to their descendants that wretched and obscure cor- ner of Europe, wiiich separates the Alps from the Pyrenian mountains, while tiie himdful of Boiiemians, who survived the ruin of their faction, and still persevered in their opposition to the Roman yoke, had neither strength nor knowledge adequate to any new attempt, and therefore, instead of inspiring terror, became objects of contempt. Alexand'T VI. was succeeded in the pontificate by Pius III. who, in less than a month after his election, was dej)rived, by death, of his new dignity; and the vacant chair was obtained, 344 HISTORY OF TIIK Cnt'RCII. by fraud and bribery, by Julius II. To ttie other odious vices with which this man dishonored the pontificate, may be added the most savage ferocity, the most despotic vehemence of tem- per, and the most extravagant and franetic passion for war. He began his mihtary enterprises by entering into a war with the Venetians, after having strengthened his cause by an alMance with the emperor and the king of France. He then laid siege to Ferraraj and, at length, turned his arms against his former ally, the Frencli monarch, in conjunction witli the Venetians, Spaniards, and Swiss, whom he had drawn into this war, and engaged in his cause by an offensive league. His whole pon- tificate, indeed, was one continued scene of military tumult, nor during his life did he suffer Europe to enjoy one moment's tran- quillity. From this dreadful cloud which was suspended over Europe, * some rays of light, however, seemed to break forth, which promised a better state of things, and gave some reason to ex- pect a reformation in the church. Lewis XII, king of France, provoked by the insults he had received from this violent pontiff, meditated revenge, and even caused a medal to be struck, with a menacing inscription, expressing his resolution tooverturn the power of Rome, which was represented by the tide of Babylon on this coin. Several cardinals also, encouragcdby the protec- tion of this monarch and the emperor Maximilian I. assembled, in the year 1511, a council at Pisa, with an intention to set bounds to the tyranny of Julius, and to correct and reform the errors and corruptions ofa superstitious church. The pope, on the contrary, relying on his own strength, and on the power of his allies, beheld these threatening appenrances without the least concern, and even treated them with mockery and contempt. He did not, however, neglect the proper methods of rendering ineffectual the efforts of his enemies, and therefore gave orders for a council to meet in the palace of the l.atoran, in the year 1512, in which the decrees of the council of Pisa were con- demned and annulled in the most injurious and insulting terms. This condemnation would, undoubtedly, have been followed with the most formidable anathemas against Lewis and other princes, had not death snatched away the enterprising pontiff, in 1512, in the midst of his ambitious and vindictive projects. He was succeeded, in the year 1513, by Leo X. of the family of Medicis. Tliis pontiff was a protector of men of learning, and Was himself learned. He was a lover and a patron of the arts. His tim(j was divided between conversation with men of letters, and pleasure. He had an invincible aversion to what- ever was accompanied with solicitude and care, and discovered SIXTEENTH GENTURY. 345 the utmost impatience under events of that nature. He did not, however, neglect the grand object which the generality of his predecessors had so much at heart, the promoting and advancing the opulence and grandeur of the Roman see. He was careful that nothing should be transacted in the council of the Lateran, which Julius had assembled and loft sitting, that had the least tendency to favor the reformation of the church. He went still farther; and in conference with Francis I. king of France, at Bologna, engaged that monarch to abrogate the Pragmatic Sanction, so long odious to the popes of Rome, and to substitute in its place another body of laws, more advantageous to the pa- pacy, which were imposed upon his subjects under the title of the Concordate, and received with the utmost indignation and reluctance. The principal transactions of the six immediate successors of Leo will be found in a succeeding chapter, which treats of the reformation. Let it suffice for the present to remark, that they were the melancholy witnesses of the dismemberment of the papal dominion, for the maintenance of which, they, however, contended with zeal at least, if not with policy. Of the popes who followed the establishment of the reformed religion, Pius V. a man of a severe and melancholy disposition, rendered him- self remarkable by a bull, which he published against Elizabeth, queen of England, degrading her from her dignity, and exhorting her subjects to revolt against her; and Gregory XHL openly commanded the massacre of the Protestants in France. Sixtus V. was the son of a poor peasant on the borders of Ancona, but was possessed of a most ambitious mind, and proved a severe master and a troublesome neighbor. His best quality was a love of letters. He caused the version of the Bible called the Vulgate, as corrected by the council of Trent, to be printed in 1589, as the only authentic version of the sacred scriptures. — The three succeeding popes enjoyed that dignity only a few weeks; and on the 26th of February, 1592, Clement VHL was elected, whose pontificate was distinguished by a famous dis- pute concerning Grace; which for some time divided and ha- rassed the church of Rome. The public worship of the Romish church consisted, in this age, of only a pompous round of external ceremonies, and much more adapted to dazzle the eye than to affect the heart. The number of those, who were at all qualified to administer public instruction to the people, was not very considerable; and their discourses, which contained little more than fictitious reports of miracles and prodigies, insipid fables, wretched quibbles, and illiterate jargon, deceiving instead of instructing the multitude. Several of these sermons are yet extant, which it is impossible 44 346 iiisToiiy OF the church. to read without indignation and contempt. Those declaimers, who, on account of their gravity of manners, or their supposed superiority in wisdom and knowledge, held the most distin- guished rank, had a common-place set of subjects allotted to them, on which they were constantly exercising the power of their eloquence. These subjects were the authority of the church, and the obligations of obedience to her decisions; the virtues and merits of the saints, and their credit at the tribu- nal of heaven; the dignity, glory, and love of the blessod Virgin; the efficacy of relics; the duty of adorning churches, and en- dowing monasteries; the necessity of these good works (as that phrase was then understood) to salvation; the intolerable flames of purgatory, and the utility of indulgences. Such were the subjects which employed the zeal and labors of the most emi- nent doctors of this century. Nor was the restoration of letters sufficient to revive in mankind a sense of their own dignity, or to recover them from the miserable bondage to which through ignorance they had imperceptibly subjected themselves, and in which they were now partly retained by the extended arm of persecution. The prodigious swarms of monks, that overspread Europe in the course of this century, occasioned universal murmurs and complaints. Such, however, was the genius of the age, that they would have remained undisturbed, had they taken the smallest pains to preserve any remains even of that external decency and religion which distinguished them in former times. But the Benedictine and other monkish fraternities, who were invested with the ;;rivilege of possessing certain lands and rev- enues, broke through all restraint, made the worst possible use of their opulence; and, forgetful of the gravity of their char- acter, and of the laws of their order, rushed headlong into the shameless practice of every vice. The mendicant orders, and particularly those who followed the rules of St. Dominic and St. Francis, though perhaps not borne away by the general torrent of licentiousness, lost their credit in a different manner; for their rusticity, their superstitions, their ignorance, and cruelty, alienated from t^iem the minds of the people, and effectually diminished their reputation. They had the most barbarous aversion to the arts and sciences, and expressed an abhorrence of those learned and eminent men, who endetivored to open the paths of science to the pursuits of the studious youth, who recommended the culture of the mind, and attacked the barba- rism of the age in their writings and conversation. In the course of this century, the internal government of the church of Rome underwent some not unimportant alterations, a considerable part of which may be ascribed to the influence of SIXTEENTH CENTURY. 347 the reformation by Luther. One of the most remarkable of these events was the estabUshment of the order of Jesuits, a body, whose influence on ecclesiastical as well as civil affairs has been more considerable than that of any religious order that ever appeared within the pale of the christian church. When men take a view of the rapid progress of this society towards wealth and power; when they contemplate the admirable pru- dence with which it has been governed; when they attend to the persevering and systematic spirit with which its schemes have been carried on; they are apt to ascribe such a singular institution to the superior wisdom of its founder, and to suppose that he had formed and digested his plan with profound policy. But the Jesuits, as well as the other monastic orders, are indebt- ed for the existence of their order, not to the wisdom of their founder, but to his enthusiasm. Ignatio Loyola was a fanatic, distinguished by extravagancies in sentiment and conduct, no less incompatible with the maxims of reason, than repugnant to the spirit of religion. The wild adventures and visionary schemes, in which his enthusiasm engaged him, equal any thing recorded in the legends of the Romish saints; but are unworthy of notice in history. Prompted by this fanatical spirit, or incited by the love of power and distinction, from which such pretenders to superior sanctity are not exempt, Loyola was ambitious of becoming the founder of a religious community. The plan, which he formed of its constitution and laws, was suggested, as he gave out, by the immediate inspiration of heaven. But notwithstanding this high pretension, his design met at first with violent opposition. The pope, to whom Loyola had applied for the sanction of his authority to confirm the institution, referred his petition to a committee of cardinals. They represented the establishment to be unnecessary as well as dangerous, and Paul refused to grant his approbation. At last, Loyola removed all his scruples, by an offer which it was impossible for any pope to resist. He proposed, that besides the three vows of poverty, of chastity, and of monastic obedience, which are common to all the orders of regulars, the members of his society should take a fourth vow of obedience to the pope, binding themselves to go whith- ersoever he should command, for the service of religion, and without requiring any thing from the Holy See for their sup- port. At a time when the papal authority had received such a shock by the revolt of so many nations from the Romish church; at a time when every part of the popish system was attacked with so much violence and success, the acquisition of a body of men, thus peculiarly devoted to the see of Rome, and whom it might set in opposition to all its enemies, was an object of the 348 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. highest consequence. Paul, instantly perceiving this, confirmed the institution of the Jesuits by his bull; granted the most ample privileges to the members of the society; and appointed Loyola to be the tirst general of the order. The constitution and laws of the society were perfected by Laynezand Aquaviva, the two generals who succeeded Loyola, men far superior to their master in abilities, and in the science of government. The professed object of almost all the monastic orders is to separate men from the world, and from any concern in its affairs. On the contrary, the Jesuits were taught to consider themselves as formed for action. They vv'ere chosen soldiers, bound to ex- ert themselves continually in the service of God, and of the pope, his vicar upon earth. That they might have full leisure for this active service, they were totally exempted from those functions, the performance of which is the chief business of other monks. They appeared in no processions; they practised no rigorous austerities; they did not consume one half of their time in the repetition of tedious offices. But tiicy were re- quired to attend to all the transactions of the world, on account of the influence which these may have upon religion; they were directed to study the dispositions of persons in high rank, and to cultivate their friendship; and by the very constitution, as well as genius of the order, a spirit of action and intrigue was infused into all its member?. As the object of the society of Jesuits differed from that of the other monastic orders, the diversity was no less in the form of its government. The other orders are to be considered as voluntary associations, in which whatever affects the whole body is regulated by the common suffrage of all its members. The executive power is vested in the persons placed at the head of each convent, or of the whole society; the legislative authority resides in the community. Affairs of moment, relating to par- ticular convents, are determined in conventual chapters; such as respect the whole order are considered in general congrega- tions. But Loyola, full of the ideas of implicit obedience, which he had derived from his military profession, appointed that the government of his ordei should be purely monarchial. A gen- eral, chosen for life by deputies from the several provinces, pro- fessed power that was supreme and independent, extending to every person, and to rvery case, lie, by his sole authority, nominated provirjcials, rectors, and every other officer employed in the government of the society, and could remove them at pleasure. In him was vested the sovereign administration of the revenues and funds of iho order. Every member belonging SIXTEENTH CENTURY. 349 to it was at his disposal ; and by his uncontrollable mandate, he could impose on them any task, or employ them in any service. To his commands they were required not only to yield outward obedience, but to resign to him the inclinations of their wills, and the sentiments of their minds. There is not in the annals of mankind any example of such absolute despotism, exercised not over monks confined in the cells of a convent, but overmen dispersed among all the nations of the earth. As the constitutions of the order vested in the general such absolute dominion over all its members, they carefully provided for his being perfectly informed with respect to the character and abilities of his subjects. Every novice, who offered himself as a candidate for entering into the order, was obliged to mani- fest his conscience to the superior, or to a person appointed b}' him; and in doing this was required to confess not only his sins and defects, but to discover the inclinations, the passions, and the bent of his soul. This manifestation was to be renewed every six months. The society, not satisfied with penetrating in this manner into the innermost recesses of the heart, directed each member to observe the words and actions of the novices; and he was bound to disclose every thing of importance concern- ing them to the superior. In order that this scrutiny into their character might be as complete as possible, a long noviciate was to expire, during which they passed through the several grada- tions of ranks in the society, and they must have attained the full age of thirty-three years before they could be admitted to take the final vows, by which they became professed members. In order that the general, who was the soul that animated and moved the whole society, might have under his eye every thine: necessary to inform or direct him, the provincials and heads of the several houses were obliged to transmit to him regular and frequent reports concerning the members under their inspection. In these they descended into minute details with respect to the character of each person, his abilities, natural or acquired, his temper, his experience in affairs, and the particular department for which he was best fitted. These reports, when digested and arranged, were entered into registers kept on purpose, that the general might, at one comprehensive view, survey the state of the society in every corner of the earth; observe the qualifica- tions and talents of its members; and thus choose, with perfect information, the instruments, which his absolute power could employ in any service for which bethought proper to destine them. Unhappily for mankind, the vast influence which the order of .Jesuits acquired, was often exerted with the most pernicious 350 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. effect. Such was the tendency of that discipline observed by the society in forming its members, and such the fundamental maxims in its constitution, that every Jesuit was taught to re- gard the interest of the society as the capital object, to which every consideration was to be sacrificed. This spirit of attach- ment to their order, the most ardent, perhaps, that ever influ- enced any body of men, is the characteristic principle of the Jesuits, and serves as a key to the genius of their policy, as well as to the peculiarities in their sentiments and conduct. The other monastic orders underwent some changes in their constitution. Matthew de Bassi, a native of Italy, and a Fran- ciscan of the more rigid class, persuaded himself in the year 1521, that he was divinely inspired for the purpose of restoring the primitive discipline of his order. He became the father of the Capuchins, who are a branch of the Franciscans, and derive their name from the sharp pointed capuche or cowl, which they added to the ordinary Franciscan habit. They differ from the -others only in this, and in the profession of a higher degree of sanctity and severity. Another branch of the Franciscan order received the denomination of Rccolkts* in France, reformed Franciscans in Italy, and bare-footed Franciscans in Spain. In 1532, they were furnished with a separate rule by Clement VII. and are called Friars Miliars of the strict observance The first society of regular Glerks was formed in 1529, and called Theatins, from their founder John Peter Carassa, bishop of Theate in Naples, and afterwards pope, under the title of Paul IV. The distinguishing profession of this order is extreme poverty without even the resource of begging. In this age, so fertile in these noxious productions, the society of Priests of the orator^/ also sprung up. They derive their name from the ora- tory or cabinet of devotion, which Philip Neri, their founder, built at Florence, for himself and the companions of his studies. II is but justice to remark, that this order has been adorned by Baronius,liaynaldus, Laderchius, and many others respectable for their literary worth. The zeal for reformation was not in this century confined to tbe male sex. Theresa, a Spanish lady of illustrious birth, in conjunction with Johannes Santa Crusa, made some zealous efforts for the improvement of the Carmelites. Her self-denying discipline not being, however, equally relished by the rest of the order, proved only a perpetual sourct; of discord and uneasiness. The more austere part of the society was therefore separated *So called from the faculty of recollection, l»y which tliey pretended to revive the rule of St. Franris. Formey. SIXTEENTH CENTURY. 351 from the others in 1580, and formed into a distinct order, under the name of the hare-footed Cannelitcs. To overturn a system of religious belief founded on ancient and deep-rooted prejudices, supported by power, and defended with no less art than industry; to establish in its room doctrines of the most contrary genius and tendency; ad to accomplish all this, not by external violence or the force of arms, are opera- tions which historians, the least prone to credulity and supersti- tion, ascribe to that Divine Providence which, with infinite ease, can affect designs that to human sagacity appear impossi- ble. The interposition of Heaven, in favor of the Christian religion at its first publication, was manifested by miracles and prophecies wrought and uttered in confirmation of it. Though none of the reformers possessed, or pretended to possess, these supernatural gifts, yet that wonderful preparation of circum- stances which disposed the minds of men for receiving their doctrines, that singular combination of causes which secured their success, and enabled men destitute of power and of policy to triumph over those who employed against them extraordinary efforts of both, may be considered as no slight proof that the same hand, which planted the Christian religion, protected the reformed faith, and reared it, from beginnings extremely feeble, to an amazing degree of strength and maturity. It was from causes seemingly fortuitous, and from a source very inconsiderable, that all the mighty effects of the reforma- tion flowed. Leo X. when raised to the papal throne, found the revenues of the church exhausted by the vast projects of his two ambitious predecessors. His own temper, naturaljy liberal and enterprising, rendered him incapable of severe and patient ecnomy, and his schemes for aggrandizing the family of Medicis, his love of splendor, and his munifience in rewarding men of genius, involved him daily in new expenses; in order to provide a fund for which, he tried every device that the fertile invention of priests had fallen upon, to drain the credulous mul- titude of their wealth. Among others, he had recourse to a sale of indulgences.* The right of promulgating these indulgences in Germany, *The Romish church helievc that pious persons may do works of supereroga- tion, that is to say, more good works than are necessary for their own salvation. All such works, according to their doctrine, are deposited together with the infi- nite merits of Jesus Christ, in one inexhaustible treasury. The keys of this were committed to St. Peter, and to his successors the popes, who may open it at pleasure; and by transferring a portion of this superabundant merit to any particular person for a sum of moncv, may convoy to him cither pardon for his 353 HISTOUY OF THE CHURCH. together with a share in the profits arising from the sale of them^ was granted to Albert, elector of Mentz and archbishop of Mag- deburg, who, as his chief agent for retailing them in Saxony, employed Tetzel, a Dominican friar, of licentious morals, but of an active spirit, and remarkable for his noisy and popular elo- quence. He, assisted by the monks of his order, executed the commission with great zeal and success, but with little discretion or decency; and though, by magnifying excessively the benefit of their indulgences, and by disposing of them at a very low price, they carried on for some time an extensive and lucrative traffic among the credulous and the ignorant; the extravagance of their assertions, as well as the irregularities in their conduct, came at last to give general offence. The princes and nobles- were irritated at seeing their vassals drained of so much wealth, in order to replenish the treasury of a profuse pontiff; and men of piety regretted the delusion of the people. Even the most unthinking were shocked at the scandalous behaviour of Tetzel and his associates, who often squandered in drunkenness, gaming, and low debauchery, those sums which were piously bestowed in hopes of eternal happiness; and all began to wish that some check was given to this commerce, no less detrimental to society than destructive to religion. own sins, or a release for any one for whom he feels an interest, from the pains of purgatory. Such indulgences were offered as a recompense for those who en- gaged in the wars of the Crusades against the Infidels. Since those times the power of granting indulgences has been greatly abused in the church of Rome. Pope Leo X. finding that the sale of indulgences was likely to be lucrative, granted to Albert, elector of Mentz, and archbishop of Magdeburg, the benefit of the indulgences of Saxony and the neighboring parts, and farmed out those of other countries to the highest bidder; who, to make the best of their bargain, procured the ablest preachers to cry up the value of the commodity. The form of these indulgences were as follows: — "May our Lord Jesus Christ have mercy upon thee, and absolve thee by the merits of his most holy passion. And I, by his authority, that of his blessed apostles, Peter and Paul, and of the most holy pope, granted and committed to me in these parts, do absolve thee, first from all ecclesiastical censures, in whatever manner they may have been incur- red; then from all thy sins, transgressions, and excesses, how enormous soever they may be ; even from such as are reserved for the cognizance of the Holy See, and as far as the keys of the holy church extend. I remit to you all punishment which you deserve in jiurgatory on their account; and I restore you to the holy sacraments of the church, to the unity of the laiihful, and to that innocence and purity which you possessed at baptism: so that when you die, the gates of pun- ishment shall be shut, and the gates of the paradise of delight shall be opened ;^ and if you shall not die at present, this grace shall remain in full force when you are at the point of death. In the name of the Father, Son, and the Holy Ghost.' SIXTEENTH CENTURY. 353 Such was the favorable juncture, when Martin Luther first began to question the efficacy of indulgences, and to declaim against the vicious lives and false doctrines of the persons em- ployed in promulgating ihem. Luther was a native of Eisleben in JSaxony, and, though born of poor parents, had received a learned education, duiing the progress of which he gave many indications of uncommon vigor ruid acuteness of genius. As his mind was naturally susceptible of serious impressions, and tinctured with somewhat of that religious melancholy which delights in the solitude and devotion of a monastic life, he re- tired into a convent of Augustin friars, and assumed the habit of that order. He soon acquired great reputation for his piety, his love of knowledge, and his unwearied application to study. He had been taught the scliolastic philosophy and theology which were then in vogue, and wanted not penetration to com- prehend all the niceties and distinctions with which they abound; but his understanding, naturally sound, soon became disgusted with those subtle and uninstructive sciences, and sought for some more solid foundation of knowledge and of piety in the holy According to a book, called the Tax of tho sacred Roman Chancery, in which are the exact sums to be levied for the pardon of each particular sin, some of the fees are thus stated : For Simony, 10*. 6d. — ForSaciilege, \0s. 6d. — For taking a false oath, 9s. 0 — For robbing, ]2«. 0 — For burning a neighbor's house, 12s. 0 — For defiling a virgin, 9s. 0 — For murdering a layman, 7s. 6d. — For keep- ing a concubine, 10s. 6d. — For laying violent hands on a clergyman, lOs. 6d. The terms in which the retailers of these abominable licenses described their advantages to the purchasers, and the arguments with which they urged the ne- cessity of obtaining them, were so extravagant that they appear almost incredi- ble. If any man, said they, purchase letters of indulgence, his soul may rest secure with respect to its salvation. The souls confined in purgatory, for whose redemption indulgences are purchased, as soon as the money is paid, instantly escape from that place of torment, and ascend into heaven. That the efficacy of indulgences was so great, that the most iieinous sins would be remitted and expiated by them, and the person be freed both from punishment and guilt. — That the cross erected by the preachers of indulgences was equally efficacious with the cross of Christ. "Lo," said they, "the heavens are open, if you enter not now, when will )'on enter? For twelve pence you may redeem the soul of your father out of purgatory; and are you so ungrateful that you will uot rescue the soul of your parent from torment? If you had but one coat, ycu ought to strip yourself of that instantly, and sell it in order to purchase such benefit," &,c. It was against these preachers of licentiousness, and their diabolical con- duct, that Luther first began to declaim. — Since the reformation, the popes have been more sparing in the cxerci.sc of this pretended power; although it is said they still carry on a trade with iliem to the Indies where they are readily purchased. It is likewise stated, that indulgences may still be obtained »f Rome, but it is presumable that the purchnses are less frequent. i5 354 HISTORY or the church. scriptures. Having found a copy of the Bible, whicli lay neg- lected in the library of his monastery, he devoted himself to the study of it, with such eagerness and assiduity as aistonished the monks, who were little accustomed to derive their theological notions from that source The great progress which he made in this uncommon course of study, augmented so much the fame both of his sanctity and of his learning, that Frederic, elector of Saxony, having founded an university at Wittemberg on the Elbe, the place of his residence, Luther was chosen first to teach philosophy, and afterwards theology there; and was deem- ed the chief ornament of that society. While Luther was at the height of his reputation and author- ity, Tetzel began to publish indulgences in the neighborhood of Wittemberg. As Saxony was not more enlightened than the other provinces of Germany, Tetzel met with piodigious success. It was with the utmost concern that Luther beheld the artifices of those who sold, and the simplicity of those who bought indul- gences. Ilis warm and impetuous temper did not suffer him long to conceal his opinions, or to continue a silent spectator of the delusion of his countrymen. From the pulpit in the great church at Wittemberg, he inveighed bitterly against the irregu- larities and vices of the monks wiio published indulgences; he ventured to examine the doctrines whicli they taught, and point- ed out to the people the danger of relying for salvation upon any other means than those appointed by God in his word. The boldness and novelty of these opinions drew great attention, and being recommended by the authority of Luihers personal character, and delivered with a popular and persuasive elo- quence, they made a deep impression on his hearers. Encour- aged by the favorable reception of his doctrines, he wrote to Albert, elector of Mentz and archbishop of Magdeburg, to whose Jurisdiction that part of Saxony was subject, and remon- strated warmly against the false opinions, as well as wicked lives of the preachers of indulgences; but he found that prelate too deeply interested in their success to correct their abuses. His next attempt was to gain the suffrage of men of learning. For this purpose he published ninety-five theses, containing his sen- timents with regard to indulgences. 'I hose he proposed, not as points fully established, or of undoubted certainty, l)ut as subjects of inquiry and disputation; he appointed a day, on which the learned were invited to imj)ugn them, either in per- son or by writing; to the wliole he subjoined solemn protesta- tions of his high respect for the apostolic see, and of his implicit submission to its authority. No opponent appeared at tlu; time prefixed; the theses spread over Germany with astonisiiing rapidity; they were read with the greatest eageiness; and all SIXTEENTH CENTURT^ 355 admired the boldness of the man, who had ventured, not only to call in question the plenitude of papal power, but to attack the Dominicans, armed with all the terrors of inquisitorial author- ity. The friars of St. Augustine, Luther's own order, gave no check to the publication of these uncommon opinions. Luther had, by his piety and learning, acquired extraordinary authority among his brethren; he professed the highest regard for the authority of the pope; his professions were at that time sincere; and as a secret enmity subsists among all the monastic orders of the Romish church, the Augustins were higly pleased with his invectives against the Dominicans, and hoped to see them ex- posed to the hatred and scorn of the people. His sovereign, the elector of Saxony, the wisest prince at that time in Germany, secretly encouraged his attempts, and flattered himself that this vlispute among the ecclesiastics themselves might give some check to the exactions of the court of Rome, which the secular princes had long, though without success, been endeavoring to oppose. Several theses appeared in opposition to the ninety-five pub- lished by Luther, and the arguments produced for his confuta- tion were the sentiments of schoolmen, the conclusions of the canon law, and the decrees of popes. The decisions of judges so partial and interested, did not satisfy the people, who began to call in question the authority even of these venerable guides, wlien they found them standing in direct opposition to the dic- tates of reason, and the determinations of the divine law. Meanwhile these novelties in Luther's doctrines, which inter- ested all Germany, excited little attention and no alarm in the court of Rome. Leo, fond of elegant and refined pleasures, intent upon great schemes of policy, a stranger to theological controversies, and apt to despise them, regarded with the utmost indifference the operations of an obscure friar, who, in the heart of Germany, carried on a scholastic disputation in a barbarous style. Leo imputed the whole to monastic enmity and emula- tion, and seemed inclined not to interpose in the contest, but to allow the Augustins and Dominicans to wrangle about the mat- ter with their usual animosity. The solicitations, however, of Luther's adversaries, together with the surprising progress which his opinions made indifferent parts of Germany, roused at last the attention of the court of Rome, and obliged F^eoto take measures for the security of the church against an attack that now appeared too serious to be despised. For this end he summoned Luther to appear at Rome, within sixty days, before the auditor of the chamber, and the 356 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. inquisitor-general, Prierias, who had written against him, whom he empowered jointly to examine his doctrines, and to decide roncerning them. He wrote, at the same time, to the elector of Snxony, bcieeching l)im not lo protect a man whose heretical and profane tenets were so shocking to piou* ears; and enjoined the provincial of the Auijustins to check by hi< authority the rashness of an arrogant monk, wliich brought disgrace upon the order of St. Augustine, and gave olfenccand disturbance to the whole church. From th(! strain of these letters, as well as from the nomina- tion of a judge so prejudiced and partial as Prierias, Luther easily saw what sentence he might expect at Rome. He dis- covered, for that reason, the utmost solicitude to have his cause tried in Germany, and before a le?s suspected tribunal. The professors in the university at Wittemberg, anxious for his safety, wrote to the pope, and after employing several pretexts to excuse Luther from appearing at Rome, entreated Leo to commit the examination of his doctrines to some persons of learning and authority in German}-. The elector requested the same thing of the pope's legale at the diet of Augshurg; and as Luther himself, who at that time did not even entertain the smallest suspicion concerning the divine original of papal authority, had written to Leo ;i submissive letter, promi^ing an unreserved compliance with his will, the pope gratilicd them so far as to empower his legate in Germany, Cardinal Cajetan, a Dominican, eminent for scholastic learning, and passionately devoted to the Roman sec, to hear and determine his cause. Luther, having obtained the emj)eror's safe conduct, immedi- ately repaiied to Augsburg. The cardinal received him with decent respect, and endeavored at first to gain upon him by gentle treatment: but tliinking it beneath the dignity of his sta- tion to enter into any formal dispute with a person of such inferior rank, he required him, by virtue of the apostolic powers with which he was clothed, to retract his errors with regard to indul- gences and the nature of faith; and to abstain, for the future, from the publication of new and dangerous opinions. Luther, fully persuaded of the truth of his own tenets, and confirmed in the belief of them by the approbation which they had met with among persons conspicuous l)olh for learning and piety, was surprised at this abrupt mention of a recantation, before any endeavors were used to convince him that he was mistaken. — He had flattered himself that, in a conference concerning the points in dispute, with a prelate of such distinguished abilities, he should be able to remove many of those imputations with which the ignorance or malice of his antagonists had loaded ^-"T*; but the high tone of authority that the cardinal assumed SIXTEENTH CENTURY. 357 extinguished at once all hopes of this kind, and cut off every prospect of advantage from the interview. His native intrepid- ity of mind, however, did not desert him. He declared with the utmost (irmness, that he could not, with a safe conscience, renounce opinions which he believed to be true; nor should any consideration ever induce him to do what would be so base in itself, and so offensive to God. At the same time, he continued to express no less reverence than formerly for the authority of the apostolic see; he signified his willingness to submit the whole controversy to certain universities which he named, and promised neither to write nor preach concerning indulgences for the future, provided his adversaries were likewise enjoined to be silent with respect to them. All these otfers Cajetan dis- regarded or rejected, and still insisted peremptorily on a simple recantation, tlireatening him with ecclesiastical censures, and forbidding him to .'"ppear again in his presence, unless he resolv- ed instantly to comply with what he had required. This haughty and violent proceeding, as well as other circumstances, gave Luther's friends such strong reasons to suspect that even the imperial safe conduct would not be able to protect him from the legate's power and resentment, that they prevailed on him to withdraw secretly from Augsburg, and lo return to his own country. But before his departure, he prepared a solemn ap- peal from the legate, ill-informed at that time concerning his cause from the pope, who indeed ought not to have committed a cause of this importance to an inferior agent. Cajetan, enraged at Luther's abrupt retreat, and at the pub- lication of his appeal, wrote to the elector of Saxony, complain- ing of both; and requiring him as he regarded the peace of the church, or the authority of its head, either to send that seditious monk a prisoner to Rome, or to banish him out of his territories. It was not from theological considerations that Frederic had hitherto countenanced Luther. His protection flowed almost entirely from political motives, and was afforded with great se- crecy and caution. He had neither heard any of Luther's dis- courses, nor read any of his books; and though all Germany resounded with his fame, he had never once admitted him into his presence. But upon this demand which the cardinal made, it became necessary to throw off somewhat of his former reserve. He had been at great expense, and had bestowed much atten- tion on founding a new university, an object of considerable importance to every German prince; and foreseeing how fatal a blow the removal of Luther would be to its reputation, he, un- der various pretexts, and with many professions of esteem for the cardinal, as well as of reverence for the pope, not only de- clined complying with eitherof his requests, but openly discover- ed great concern for Luther's safety. 358 HISTORY OK THE ('HIJRCH. The inflexible rigor, with which Cajetan insisted on a simple recantation, gave great otFence to Luther's followers in that age. But it was impossible for the legate to act another part. The judges before whom Luther had been required to appear at Rome, without waiting for the expiration of the sixty days al- lowed him in the citation, had already condemned him as an heretic. Leo had, in sevenal of his briefs and letters, stigma- tized him as a child of iniquity, and a man given up to a repro- bate sense. Nothing less, therefore, than a recantation could save the honor of the church, whose maxim it is, never, to aban- don the smallest point that it has established, and which is even precluded by its pretensions to infallibility, from having it in ils power to do so. In this situation, Luther discovered no symptoms of timidity or remissness, but continued to vindicate his own conduct and opinions, and to inveigh against those of his adversaries with more vehemence than ever. As every step, however, which was taken by the court of Rome, convinced Luther that liCO would soon proceed to the most violent measures against him, he had recourse to the only expedient in his power, in order to prevent the elFect of the papal censures. He appealed to a great council, which he affirmed to be the representative^ of the catholic church, and superior in power to the pope, who, being a fallible man, might err, as St. Peter, the most perfect of his predecessors, had erred. It soon appeared, that Luther had not formed rash conjec- tures concerning the intentions of the Romish church. A bull, of a date prior to his appeal, was issued by the pope, in which he magnified the. virtue and efficacy of indulgences; he required all Christians to assent to what he delivered as the doctrine of the catholic church; and subjected those, who should hold or teach any contrary opinion, to the heaviest ecclesiastical cen- sures. Among Luther's followers, this bull, which they considered as an unjustifiable effort of the pope in order to preserve that rich branch of his revenue which arose from indulgences, pro- duced little eU'ecl. J3ut among the rest of his countrymen, such a clear decision of the sovereign pontiff against him, and enforced by such dreadful penalties, must have been attended wilh con- secjuenccs very fatal to his cause, if these had not been prevent- ed in a great measure, by the death of the em])eror Maximilian, whom both his principles and liis interest prompted to support the authority of the holy see. In cons(!quencc of this event, the vicariat of that ])art of Germany which is governed by the Saxon laws devolved to the elector of Saxony; and under the SIXTEENTU CENTURY. 359 shelter of his friendly administration, Luther not only enjoyed traquillity, but his opinions were suffered, during the inter-reg- num which preceded the election, to take root in different places, and to grow up to some degree of strength and firmness. At the same time, as the election of an emperor was a point more interesting to I^eo than a theoligical controversy which he did not understand, and of which he could not foresee the conse- quences, he was so extremely solicitous not to irritate a prince of such considerable influence in the electoral college as Fred- eric, that he discovered a great unwiUingt)ess to pronounce the sentence of excommunication against Lulher, which his adver- saries demanded with the most clamorous importunity. To these political views of the pope, as well as to his natural aversion to severe measures, was owing the suspension of any further proceedings against Luther for eighteen months. Per- petual negotiations, however, in order to bring the matter to some amicable issue, were carried on during that space. The manner in which these were conducted, having given Luther many opportunitied of observing the corruption of the court of Rome, he began to utter some doubts with regard to the divine original of the papal authority. A public disputation was held upon this important question at Leipsic, between Luther and Eccius, one of his most learned and formidable antagonists; but it was as fruitless and indecisive as such scholastic combats usu- ally prove. Nor did this spirit of opposition to the doctrines and usurpa- tions of the Romish church break out in Saxony alone; an attack no less violent, and occasioned by the same causes, was made upon them about this time in Switzerland. The Franciscans being entrusted with the promulgation of indulgences in that country, executed their commission with the same indiscretion and rapaciousncss, which had rendered the Dominicans so odi- ous in Germany. They proceeded, nevertheless, with uninter- rupted success till they arrived at Zurich. There Zuinglius, a man not inferior to Luther in zeal and intrepidity, ventured to oppose them; and being animated with a republican boldness, he advanced with more daring and rapid steps to overturn the whole fabric of the established religion. The appearance of such a vigorous auxiliary, and the progress which he made, was at first matter of great joy to Luther. On the other hand, the decrees of the universities of Cologne and Louvaine, which pro- nounced his opinions to be erroneous, afforded great cause of triumph to liis adversaries. But the undaunted spirit of Luther acquired additional forti- tude from every instance of opposition; and he began to shake the firmest foundations on which the wealth or power of the 360 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. church were established. Leo came at last to be convinced, that all hopes of reclaiming him by forbearance were vain; sev- eral prelates of great wisdom exclaimed no less than Luther's personal adversaries, against the pope's unprecedented lenity; the dignity of ihe papal see rendered the most vigorous pro- ceedings necessary; the new emperor, it was hoped, would . support its authority; nor did it seem probable that the elector of Saxony would so far forget his usual caution, as to set him- self in opposition to their united power. The college of car- dinals was often assembled in order to prepare the sentence with due deliberation, and the ablest canonists were consulted how it might be expressed with unexceptionable formality. At last, on the 15th of June, 1520, the bull, so fatal to the church of Rome, was issued. Forty-one propositions, extracted out of Lutlier's works, are therein condemned as heretical, scandalous, and offensive to pious ears; all persons are forbidden to read his writings, upon pain of excommunication; &uch as had any of them in their custody are commanded to commit them to the flames^ he himself, if he did not, within sixty days, publicly re- cant his errors, and burn his books, is pronounced an obstinate heretic; is excommunicated, and delivered unto Satan for the destruction of his flesh; and all secular princes are required, under pain of incurring the same censure, to seize his person, that he might be punished as his crimes deserved. The publication of this bull in Germany excited various pas- sions in different places. Luther's adversaries exulted; his fol- lowers read Leo's anathemas with more indignation than terror. In some cities, the people violently obstructed the promulgation of the bull; in others, the persons who attempted to publish it were insulted, .and the bull itself torn in pieces, and trodden under foot.* This sentence, which he had for some time expected, did not disconcert or intimidate Luther. Alter renewing his appeal to the general council, he published remarks upon the bull of excommunication; and being now persuaded that Leo had been guilty both of impiety and injustice in his proceedings against him, he boldly declared the pope to he that man of sin, or anti- christ, whose appearance is foretold in the New Testament; he declaimed against his tyranny and usurpations with greater violence than ever; he exhorted all Christian princes to shake offsucii an ignominious yoke; and boasted of his own happiness in being marked out as the object of ecclesiastical indignation, because he had ventured to assert the liberty of mankind. Nor did he confine his expressions of contempt for the papal power to words alone; Leo having, in execution of the bull, appointed Luther's books to be burnt at Rome, he, by way of retaliation, SIXTEENTH CEXTURY. 361 assembled all the professors and students in the university of ^Vittetnbiirg, and with great pomp, in presence of a va'>t nail- tiiudc of spectators, cast the volumes of canon law, together with the bull of excommunication, into the flames; and his ex- ample was imitated in several cities in Germany. The manner in which he justihod this ac(ion, was still more offensive tiian tlie action itself. Having collected from the canon law some of the most extravagant propositions with regard to the plenitude and omnipotence of the papal power, as well as the subordina- tion of all secular jurisdiction to the authority of the holy see, he published these with a commentary, pointed out the impiety of such tenets, and their evident tendency to subvert all civil government. After the death of jMaximilian I. his grandson, Charles V. king of Spain, succeeded him in the empire, in the year I5l9f. Leo X. seized this occasion of putting the emperor in mind of his character as advocate and defender of the church, and de- manding the exemplary punishment of Luther, who had rebel- led .against its sacred laws. The vast and dangerous schemes which Francis L king of France was forming against Charles, made it necessary for him to secure the frcidndship of the pope, and determined him to treat Luther with great severity, as the most effectual method of soothing Leo into a concurrence with his measures. Ilis eagern'^ss to acomplish this rendered him not unwilling to grat- ify the papal legates in Germany, who insisted that without any delay or formal deliberation, the diet, which was assembled at Worms, ought to condemn a man whom the pope had already excommiinicaled as an incorrigible heretic. Such an abruj)t manner of proceeding, however, being deemed unprecedented and unjust b}' tiie members of the diet, they made a point of Luther's appearing in person, and declaring whether he adhered or not to those oj)inions which had drawn upon him the censures of tlie church. Not only the emperor, but all the princes through whoso tenitories he had to pass, granted liim a safe- conduct; and Charles wrote to him at the same time, requiring his immediate nlfendance on the diet, and renewing his promises of protection from any injury or violence. I^uther did not hesitate one moment about yielding obedience, and set out for Worms, attended by t .c b.erald who had brought tlie emperor's letter and safe-conduct. While on his journey, many of his iViends, whom the fate of Huss under similar circumstances, and nntwitlislanding the same security of an imperial safe-conduct, filled with so'icitude, ;:dvised and intreated him not to rush wan- tonly info the midst of danger. But Luther, superior to such terrors, silenced them with this reply, "I am lawfully called," 4G SG2 HISTORY' OP T:IE CHURCir. said he, "to appear in that city, and thither will I go in the name of the Lord, though as many devils, as there are tile on the houses, were there combined against me.'" The reception he met with at Worms was such as he might have reckoned a fall reward for all his labours, if vanity and the love of applause had been the principles by which he was in- fluenced. Greater crowds assembled to behold him, than had appeared at the emperor's public entry; his appartments Vv^ere daily tilled with princes and personages of the highest rank and he was treated with all the respect paid to those who pos- sess the power of directing the understanding and sentiments of other men; an homage, more sincere, as well as more flattering, than any which pre-eminence in birth or condition can com- mand. At his appearance before the diet, he behaved with great decency and firmness. He readily acknowledged an ex- cess of vehemence and acrimony in his controversial writings, hut refused to retract his opinions, unless he were convinced of their falsehood; or consent to their being tried by any other rule than the word of God. When neither threats nor intreaties could prevail on him to depart from this resolution, some of the ecclesiastics proposed to imitate the example of the council of Constance, and, by punishing the author of this pestilent heresy, who was now in their power, to deliver the church at once from such an evil. This was opposed both by the members of the diet and by the emperor, and Luther was permitted to depart in safety. A few days after he left the city, a severe edict was published in the emperor's name, and by authority of the diet, depriving him, as an ohi^tinateand excommunicated criminal, of all the privileges which hu enjoyed as a subject of the empire, forbidding any prince to harbour and protect him, and requiring all to concur in seizing his person, as soon as the term specified in his safe-conduct was expired. But this rigorous decree had no considerable effect, the exe- cution of it being prevented, partly by the multiplicity of occu- pations which the commotions in Spain, together with the wars in Italy and the Low Countries, created to the emperor; and partly by a prudent precaution employed by the elector of Sax- ony. As Luther, on his return from Worms, was passing near Altenstein in Thuringia, a number of horsemen in masks rushed suddenly out of a wood, where the elector had appointed Ihem to lie in wait for him, and surrounding his company, carried him, after dismissing his attendants, to "Wartburg, a s^trong castle not far distant. There the elector ordered liim tobe supj)lied wiih every thing necessary or agreeable, but the place of his retreat was carefully concealed; until the fmy of the present storm against him Ijcgan toa!)ate. In this solitude he remriidccl SI.ITISBMTH *:ENTUIIY. 363 nine months, and exerted his usual vigor and industry in defence of ills doctrines, or in confutation of his adversaries, publishing several treatises, which revived the drooping spirits of his fol- lowers. During his confinement, his opinions continued to gain ground in every city in Saxony ; and, the Augtistins of Wittemburg, with the approbation of the university, and the connivance of the elector, ventured upon the first step towards an alteration in the estabiished forms of public worship, by abolishing the celebra- tion of private masses, and by giving the cup as well as the bread to the laity in administering the sacrament of the Lord's supper. During his retirement at Wartburg, Luther received the intelligence that a solemn decree condemning his opinions had been published by the university of Paris, and that Henry VIIL of England, had written a treatise on the Seven Sacraments, in confutation of his opinions. Luther who was not overawed, either by the authority of the university, or the dignity of the monarch, soon published his animadversions on both, in a style no less vehement and severe than he would have used in confu- ting his meanest antagonist. A controversy, managed by dis- putants so illustrious, drew more general attention; and the doctrines of the reformers, in spite both of the civil and eccle- siastical powers combined against them, daily gained converts both in France and in England. Luther was drawn from his retreat by the imprudence of Carlostadius, one of his disciples, who, animated with the same zeal, but possessed of less moderation, propagated wild and dangerous opinions, chiefly among the lower people. Encour- aged by his exhortations, they rose in several villages of Saxony, broke into the churches with tumultuary violence, and destroyed the images with which they were adorned. Those irregular and outrageous proceedings were so repugnant to all the elec- tor's cautious maxims, that, if they had not received a timely check, they could hardly have failed of alienating from the reformers a prince, no less jealous of his own authority, than afraid of giving oflfencc to the emperor, and other patrons of the ancient opinions. Luther, sensible of the danger, without wait- ing for Frederic's permission, returned to Wiltemberg. Hap- pily for the refoi'mation, the veneration for his person and authority were still so great, that his appearance alone suppres- ed that spirit of extravagance which began to seize his party. Carlostadius and his fanatical followers, struck dumb by his rebukes, submitted at once, and declared that they heard the voice of an angel, not of a man. Before l.-uthcr left his retreat, he had begun to translate the 301 illSTORY OV TXlIi CHUKCrt- bible into tlie German tongue, an undertaking for which he was well qualified; he had a competent knowledge in the original languages, a thorough acquaintance with the style and senti- ments of the inspired writers; and though his compositions in Latin were rude and barbarous, he was rer.koned a great master of the purity of his mother tongue. By his own assiduous application, together with the assitance of Melancthon, and several other of his disciples, he finished part of the New Tes- tament in the year 15!22. It was read with wonderful avidity and attention by persons of every rank. They were astonished at discovering how contrary the precepts of the author of our religion are to the inventions of those priests who pretended to be his vicegerents; and having now in their hand the rule of faith, they thought themselves qualified, by applying it, to judge of the established opinions, and to pronounce when they were conformable to the standard, or when they de})arted from it. The great advantages arising from Luther's translation of the bible encouraged the advocates for reformation, in the other countries of Europe, to imitate his example, and to publisli ver- sions of the scriptures in their respective languages. About this time, Nuremburg, Frankfort, Hamburgh, and sev- eral other cities in Germany, of the first rank, openly embraced the reformed religion, and by the authority of their magistrates abolished the mass, and other supeistitious rites of popery. The Dukes of Brunswick and Lunenburgh, the Prince of Anhalt and other distinguished personages, became avowed patrons of Luther's opinions, and countenanced the preaching of them among their subjects. Leo X. had been succeeded in the pontificate by Adrian VL a native of Utrecht, and a man of some probity and candour. He could not, however, behold this growing defection without concern; and his first care, after his arrival in Italy, had been to deliberate with the cardinals, concerning tiie proper means of putting a slop to it. He was profoundly skilled in scholactic theology, and having been early noticed on that account, he still retained such an excessive admiration of the science to which he was first indebfed for his reputation and success in life, that he considered Luther's invectives against the schoolmen, parti- cularly Thomas Aqljinas,as little less than blasphemy. At the same time his own manners being extremely simple, and unin- fected with any of the vices which reigned in the court of Rome, he was as sensible of its corruptions as the reformers themselves, and viewed them with no less indignation. The brief which he addressed to the diet of the cm[)ire assembled at Nuremburg, November, 1522, and the instructions which he gave to Cheregato; the nuncio whom he sent thither, were SIXTEENTH CENTURY. 365 framed agreeable to these views. On the one hand, he con- demned Luther's opinions with more asperity than Leo had ever used; he severely censured the princes of Germany forsutfering him to spread his pernicious tenets, by their neglecting to execute the edict of the diet at Worms, and required them, if Luther did not instantly retract his errors, to destroy him with fire as a gangrened and incurable member. On the other hand, he, with great candour, acknowledged the corruptions of the Roman court to be the source from which had flow-ed most of the evils the church now felt or dreaded; he promised to exert all his authority towards reforming those abuses; and he requested of them to give him their advice with regard to the most effectual means of suppressing that new lieresy which had sprung up among them. The members of the diet, after praising the pope's pious and laudable intentions, excused themselves for not executing the edict of Worms, by alleging that the prodigious increase of Luther's followers, as well as the aversion to the court of Rome among their other subjects, on account of its innumeiable exac- tions, rendered such an attempt not only dangerous, but impos- sible. They affirmed that the grievances of Germany, which arose from impositions no less real than intolerable, called now for some new and efficacious remedy; and, in their opinion, the only remedy, which afforded them any hope of seeing the church restored to soundness and vigour, was a general council. Such a council, therefore, they advised him, after obtaining the emperor's consent, to assembly without delay, in one of the great cities of German}'. The nuncio, more artful than his master, was startled, at the proposition of a council; and easily foresaw how dangerous such an assembly might prove, at a time when many openly denied the papal authority, and tlie reverence and submission yielded to it visibly declining among all. For that reason he app]ied his utmost address, in order to prevail on the members of the diet to proceed themselves with greater severity against the Lutherian heresy, and to relinquish their proposal concerning a general council to be held in Germany. They, perceiving the nuncio to be more solicitous about the interest of the Roman court, than the tranquility of the empire, or purity of the church, remained inHcxible, and continued to prepare the catalogue of their grievances to be presented to the pope. The nimcio, that he might not be the bearer of a remonstrance so disagreea- ble to his court, left Nuremberg abruptly, without taking leave of the diet. The secular princes accordingly drew up the list (so famous intheGerm-tn annals) of ^n hundred grievances, which the em- 366 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. peror imputed to the iniquitous dominion of tlie papal ^ee. They complained of the sums exacted for dispensations, absolutions, and indulgences; of the expense arising from the lavv-suits car- ried by appeal to Rome; of the innumerable abuses o':casioned by reservation?, commendams, and annates; of the exemption from civil jurisdiction which the clergy had obtained; of the arts by which they brought all secular causes under the cognisance of the ecclesiastical judges: of the indecent and profligate lives Avhich not a few of the clergy led; and of -various other partic- ulars. In the end they concluded, that, if the holy eee did not speedily deliver them from these intolerable burdens, they would employ the power anri authority with which God had entrusted f,hem, in order to procure relief. Instead of such severities against Luther and his followers as the nuncio had recommended, the recess or edict of the diet contained only ag'^nerai injunction to all ranks of men to wait with patience for the determinations of the council which was to be assembled, and in the mean time not to publish any new opinions contrary to the established doctrines of the church; together «iti> an admonition to all preachers to abstain from matters of controvery in their discourses to the people, and confine themselves to the plain and instructive truths of religion. "While these aff;iirs were in agitation, pope Adrian died, and was succeeded on the 23d of November 1523, by the cardinal de Medicis, who assumed the name of Clement YII, This pontifTexcelled Adriaxi as much in the arts of government, as he was inferior to him in purity of life and uprightness of inten- tion. Having obtained his election by verv uncanonical means, he was afraid of an assembly that might subject it to a scrutiny which it could not stand, and determined therefore to elude the demands of the Germans, both with respect to the calling of a council, and reforming abuses int he papal court. For this pur- pose he made choice of cardinal Campeggio, an artful man, as his nuncio to the diet of the empire, assembled again at Nu- remberg. Campeggio without taking notice of what had passed in the last meeting, exhorted the d'ct to execute the edict of Worms with vigour, as the only efiTectual means of suppressing Luther's doctrines. The diet, in return, desired to know the pope's inten- tions concerning the council, and the r'>drcss of the hundred grievances. The former, the nuncio endeavored to elude by general declarations of the pope's resolution to pursue sucli measures as would be for the greatest good of the church. With regard to the latter, as Adrian was dead before the catalogue of grievances reached Rome, and as of consequence it had been regularly laid before the present pope, Campeggio declined ma- i SIXTEKNTU CENTURY. 367 king any definite answer to them in Clement's name; though, at the same time, he observed that their catalogue of grievances contained many particulars extremely indecfnt and undutiful, and that the publishing it by their own authority was highly disrespectful to the Roman see. In the end, he renewed his demand of their proceeding with vigour against Luther and his adherents. But though an embassador from the emperor, who was at that lime very solicitous to gain the pope, warmly second- ed the nuncio, with many professions of his m^ister's zeal for the honor and dignity of the papal see, the recess of the diet was conceived in terms of almost the same import with the former, without enjoining any additional severity against Luther and his party. Before he left Germany, Campeggio, in order to soothe the people, published certain articles fi)r the amendment of some disorders and abuses which prevailed among the inferior clergy:, but tliis partial reformation, which fell so far short of the ex- pectation of the Lutherans, gave no satisfaction, and produced little eirecL. The marriage of Luther in the year 1526, with Catharine Boria, a nun of noble family who had fled from the cloister, was {av from meeting with general approbation. Luther himself was sensible of the impression which it had made to his disad- vantage; but being satisfied with his own conduct, he bore the censure of his friends, and the reproaches of his adversaries, with his usual fortitude. This year the reformation lost its first protector, Frederick, elector of Saxony; but the blow was the less sensibly felt, as he was succeeded by his brother John, a more avowed and zealous, though a less able patron of Luther and his doctrines. Another event happened about the same time, which occa- sioned a considerable change in the state of Germany. The Teutonic order being driven from their settlements in the east, had been obliged to return to their native country. Their zeal and valour were too impetuous to remain long inactive. They invaded, as was already intimated, the province of Prusia, the inhabitants of which were still idolators; and having completed the conquest of it, held it many years as a fief depending on the crown of Poland. Fierce contests arose during this period, between the grand masters of the order, and the kings of Poland. Albert, a prince of the house of Brandenburgh who was elected grand master in the year one thousand Hvc hundred and elev- en, engaging Iceenly in this quarrel, maintained a long war with Sigismund, king of Poland; but having become an early convert to Luther's doctrines, this gradually lessened his zeal for the interests of his fraternity, so that he took the opportunity of 368 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. the confusions in the empire, and the absence of the emperor, to conclude a treaty with Sigismund greatly to his own private emohimcnt. By it that part of Prussia, which belonged to the Teutonic order, was erected inio a secular and hereditary duchy, and the investiture of it granted to Albert, who, in return, bound himself to do homage for it to the kings of Poland as their vas- sal. Immediately after this, he made public profession of the reformed religion, and married a princess of Denmark. Ill this state of affairs, the patrons of popery projected a war against the Lulherar.s, who in their turn prepared for defence. In the mean time the edict, assembled in Spire in the year 1526, at which Ferdinand, the emperor's brother presided, ended in a manner more favorable to the friends of the reformation, than they could naturally expect. The emperor's ambassadors at this diet were ordered to use their most earnest endeavours for the suppression of all further disputes concerning religion, and to insist upon the rigorous execution of the sentence which had been pronounced at Worms against Luther and his followers. The greater part of the German princes resolutely opposed this motion, declariugthat they could not execute that sentence, nor come to any determination with respect to the doctrines by which it had been occasioned, before the whole matter was sub- mitted to the cognisance of a general council lawfully assembled ; alleging that the decisions of controversies of this nature be- longed properly to such a council, and to it alone. This opinion, after long and warm debates, was adopted by a great majority, and at length, consented to by the whole assembly; when it was unanimously agreed to present a solemn address to the emperor, beseeching him to assemble, without delay, a free and general council; and it was also agreed, that, in the mean time, the prin- ces and states of the empire should, in their respective dominion.s be at liberty to manage ecclesiastical matters in the manner they should thiak most expedient; yet so as to be able to give to God and to the emperor an account of them. Nothing could be more favorable to those whohadthe cause of pure and genuine religion at heart, than a resolution of this nature. The emperor was at this time, so entirely engaged in regiilatincj the troubled state of his dominions in France, Spain, and Italy, as rendered it impossible for him to turn his attention to the affairs of Germany in general, and st'll less to the slate of religion in pa-(icular. lie was I)esi.les little dis- posed to favour the pope, who after the dc ith of I'Vancis I. at the battle of Pavia, filled with many uneasy apprehensions of the growing power of the emperor in Italy, had entered into a confederacy with the French and Venetians against Charles V. This imprudent measure, therefore, inflamed the resent- - *• SIXTBENTH WEiVTUUY^ 3G9 ment and indignation of Ciiarles to such a degree, that he abol- ished the papal authority in his Spanish dominions, made war upon the pope in Italy, laid siege to Rome in the year 1527, blocked up Clement in the Castle of St. Angelo, and exposed him to the most severe and contumelious treatment. These critical events, together with the liberty granted to the diet at Spire, were prudently and industriously improved by the friends of the reformation to the advantage of their cause, and to the augmentation of their number. Several princes being deliv- ered now from their restraint, renounced publicly the supersti- tion of Rome, and introduced among their subjects the same forms of religious worship, and the same system of doctrine, which had been received in Saxony. Others, though placed in such circumstances as discouraged them from acting in an open manner against the interests of the Roman Pontiff, were, how- ever, far from discovering the smallest opposition to those who withdrew the people from his despotic yoke. In the mean time Luther and his fellow-laborers, particularly those who were with him at Wittemberg, by their writings, their instructions, their admonitions and councils, inspired the timorous with fortitude, dispelled the doubts of the ignorant, fixed the principles and resolution of the floating and inconstant, and animated all the friends of genuine Christianity with a spirit suitable to the grandeur of their undertaking. But this tranquility was not of long duration. It was inter- rupted by a new diet, assembled in the year 1520, in the same place by the emperor, after he had appeased the commotions and troubles which had employed his attention in several paris of Europe, and concluded a treaty of peace with Clement VII. The power which had been granted by the former diet to every prince, of managing ecclesiastical matters as they thought proper, until the meeting of a general council, was now revoked by a majority of votes; and every change was declared unlaw- ful, which should be introduced into the doctrine, discipline, or worship, of the established religion, before the determination of the approaching council was known. The elector of Saxony, the marquis of Brandenburgh, the langrave of Ilesse, the dukes of Lunenburgh, the prince of Anhalt, together with the deputies of fourteen imperial or free cities, entered a solemn protest against this decree, as unjust and impious. On that account they were distinguished by the name of Protkstants an appellation which has since been ap- plied indiscriminately to all sects, of whatever denomination, which have revolted from the Roman see. The Protestants next sent ambassadors into Italy, to lay their grievances before the emperor, from whom they met with the most discouraging -47 370 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. reception. Charles was at that time in close union with the pope, and solicitous to attach him to his interest. The emperor set out for Germany, having already appointed a diet of the empire to be held at Augsburgh. In his journey towards that cit}-, he had many opportunities of observing the disposition of the Germans with regard to the points in contro- versey and found their minds every where so much irritated and inflamed, as convinced him, that nothing tending to severity or rigour ought to be attempted, until all other measures proved ineffectual. He made his public entry into Augsburgh with ex- traordinary pomp; and found there such a full assembly of the members of the diet, as was suitable both to the importance of the affairs which vvere to come under their consideration, and to the honor of an emperor, who, after a long absence, returned to them crowned with reputation and success. His presence seems to have communicated to all parties an unusual spirit of moderation and desire of peace. The elector of Saxony would not permit Luther to accompany him to the diet, lest he should offend the emperor by bringing into his presence a person ex- communicated by the pope, and who had been the author of all those dissensions which it now appeared so diflicult to compose. At the emperor's desire, all the Protestant princes forbade the divines who accompanied them, to preach in public during their residence in Augsburg. For the same reason they employed the gentle and Pacific Melancthon, to draw up a confession of their faith, expressed in terms as little offensive to the Roman Catholics, as a regard for truth would permit. JMelanthon executed a task so agreeable to his natural dispositon, with great moderation and address. The creed which he composed, known by the name of the Confession of Augsburg ,^ from the place where it was presented, was read publicly in the diet. A con- troversy ensued between the reformed and popish divines; but, notwithstanding the interference of the emperor to reconcile the contending parties, such insuperable barriers were placed between the two churches, that ail hopes of bringing about a coalition geemed utterly desperate. The endeavours of Charles among the princes were equally unproductive of suc- cess. Such was the excess of their zeal, that it overcame all attachment to their political interest, which is commonly the predominant motive among princes. The chiefs of the Protes- tants, though solicited separately by the emperor, and allured by the promise or prospect of those advantages, which it was known they were most solicitous to attain, refused with a forti- tude highly worthy of imitation, to abandon what tliey deeme^ the cause of God, for the sake of an earthly acquisition. *Thib confession is tliesame in substance with that of the Cuinborland Pres- byterian Church, witii the one exception, the posHi})iiity of failing from a state of juBtifieation, which Cumberland Presbyterians disbelieve. SIXTEENTH CENTURY. 371 Every scheme in order to gain or disunite the Protestant party proving abortive, nothing now remained for the emperor but to take some vigorous measure towards asserting the doctrines and authority of the established church. To effect this, a se- vere decree against the Protestants was enacted in the diet; and the utmost danger to the reformers arose on every side. Luther by his exhortations and writings revived the desponding hopes of his associates, and his exhortations made the deeper impression upon them, as they were greatly alarmed at that time by the account of a combination among the popish princes of the em- pire for the maintenance of the established religion, to which Charles himself had acceded. Convinced that their own safety, as well as the success of their cause, depended upon union, they assembled at Smalkalde, where they concluded a league of mutual defence against all aggressors, by which they formed the Protestant states of the empire into one regular body, and beginning already to consider themselves as such, they resolved to apply to the kings of France and England, and to implore them to patronize and assist their new confederacy. Francis, the king of France, and avowed rival of the emperor, without seeming to countenance their religious opinions, de- termined secretly to cherish those sparks of political discord; and the king of England, highly incensed against Charles, in complaisance for whom, the pope had long retarded, and now openly opposed his long solicited divorce from his queen, Cath- arine of Arragon, was equally disposed to strengthen a league which might be rendered so formidable to the emperor. But his favorite project of the divorce led him into such a labyrinth of schemes and negociations, and he was, at the same time, so intent on abolishing the papal jurisdiction in England, that he had no leisure for foreign atTairs. This obliged him to rest sat- isfied with giving general promises, together with a small supply of money, to the confederates of Smalkalde. Meanwhile, many circumstances convinced Charles that this was not a juncture when the expatriation of heresy was to be attempted by violence and rigour; and that, in compliance with the pope's inclinations, he had already proceeded with imprudent precipitation. Negociations were, therefore, carried on by his direction with the elector of Saxony and his associates ^ and after many delays, terms of pacification were agreed upon at Nuremberg, and ratified solemnly in the diet at Katisbon. In this treaty it was stipulated, that universal peace be established in Germany, until the meeting of a general council, the convo- cation of which within six months the emperor shall endeavor to procure; that no person shall be molested onaccouwt of reli- gion; that a stop shall be put to all processes begun by the imperial chamber against Protestants, and the sentences already 372 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. to their detriment shall be declared void. On their part the Protestants engaged to assist the emperor with all their forces in resisting the invasion of the Turks. Thus by their firmness, by their unanimity, and by their dexterity in availing themselves of the emperor's situation, the Protestants obtained terms which amounted almost to a toleration of their religion; and the Pro- testants of Gcrnianv, who had liitlierto been viewed onlv as a religious sect, came henceforth to be considered as a political body of no small importance. About the beginning of August in this year, 1532, the elector of Saxony died, and was succeeded by his son .John Frederic; ihe reformation, however, rather gained than lost by that event. During those important transactions in Germany, which have been just related, the glorious dawn of reformation gradually arose upon other nations. Some of the most considerable prov- inces of Europe had already broken their chains, and openly withdrawn themselves from the discipline of Rome and the ju- risdiction of its pontiff. The reformed religion was propaga- ted in Sweden, soon after Luther's rupture with Rome, by one of his disciples. The zealous eiforts of this missionary were powerfully seconded by that valiant and public-spirited prince, Gustavus Vasa Ericson. But as the religious opinions of the Swedes were in a fluctuating state, and their minds divided be- tween their ancient superstitions, and the doctrine of Luther, Gustavus wisely avoided all vehemence and precipitation in spreading the new doctrine, and proceeded in this important undertaking, in a manner suitable to the principles of the refor- mation, wliich he regarded as diametrically opposed to compul- sion and violence. The first object of his attention was the instruction of his people in the sacred doctrines of the scrip- tures, and he spread abroad through the kingdom the Swedish translation of the Bible, which had been made by Olaus Petri. After having taken every proper means to effect his design, Crustavus, in the assembly of the states of Westeraas, recom- mended tlie lioctrine of the reformers with such zeal, wisdom, and piety, that it was unanimously resolved, that the plan of re- formation proposed by Luther, sliould have free administration among the Swedes. This resolution was principally owing to the firmness and magnanimity of Gustavus, who declared pub- hcly. that he would lay down his sceptre and retire from his kingdom, rather than rule a j)eoj)le enslaved by the orders and aathority of the pope, and more controlled by the tyranny of their bishops, than by the laws of the kingdom. From this time thep.'iyal empire in Sweden was entirely overturned, and (Gus- tavus Was declared the head of the church. The reformation was also received in Denmark, as early as SIXTEENTH CENTURY. 373 the year 1521, in consequence of the ardent desire discovered by Christian or Christiern II. of having his suijjccts instructed in the principles and doctrines of Luther. The kingdom of France was not inaccessible to the reformation. Margaret, queen of Navarre, and sister of Francis!., the implacable en- emy and perpetual rival of Charles V. was extremely favour- able to the new doctrine. The auspicious patronage of this illus- trious princess encouraged several pious and learned mentopro- pograte the principles of the reformation in France, and even to erect several protcstant churches in that kingdom. It is mani- fest from the most authentic records, that so early as the year 1523, there were, in several of the provinces of that country, multitudes of persons, who had conceived the utmost aversion both against the doctrine and tyranny of Rome, and, among these, many persons of rank and dignity, and even some of the episcopal order. As their numbers increased from day to day, and troubles and commotions were excited in several places on account of religious diifercnces, the authority of the monarch and the cruelty of his officers intervened, to support the doctrine of Rome by the edge of the sword and the terrors of the gibbet; and on this occasion many persons, eminent for their piety and virtue, were put to death with the most unrelenting barbarity. This cruelty, however, instead of retarding rather accelerated the progress of the reformation. About this time the famous Calvin began to draw the atten- tion of the public, but more especially the queen of Navarre. He was born at Noyon in Picardy, on the 10th of July, 1509, and was bread to the law, in which, as well as in all the other branches of literature then known, his studies were attended with the most rapid success. Having acquired the knowledo-c of religion, by a diligent perusal of the holy scriptures, he began early to perceive the necessity of reforming the established sys- tem of doctrine and worship. His zeal exposed him to various perils, and the connection he had formed with the friends of the reformation, whom Franci I. was daily committing to the flames placed him more than once in imminent danger, from which he was delivered by the good offices of the excellent queen of Navarre. To escape, however the impending storm, he retired to Basil, where he published his Christian Institutions; and pre- fixed to them that famous dedication to Francis I. which has attracted the admiration of succeeding ages, and which was designed to soften the unrelenting fury of that prince ao-ainst the Frotcstants. ^ The doctrine of Luther made a considerable, though perhaps a secret, progress in Spain, Hungary, Bohemia, Folan^d, and the Netherlands, and had in all these countries many friends, of 374 nrsTORY of the church. whom several repaired to Wittemberg, to improve their knowl- edge and enlarge their views under such an eminent master. In the year 1539, George, Duke of Saxony died; and his death was an event of great advantage to the reformers. From the first dawn of the reformation, he had been its enemy as avowedly as the electoral princes were its protectors. But by his death without issue, his succession fell to his brother Henry, whose attachment to the Protestant religion surpassed if possi- ble, that of his predecessor to popery. Henry no sooner took possession of his new dominions, than he invited some Protestant divines, and among tlicm Luther himself, toLeipsic; and, by their advice and assistance, he overturned in a few week the whole system of ancient rites, establishing the full exercise of the reformed religion, with the universal applause of his sub- jects, who had long wished for this change, which the authority of their duke alone had prevented. After a long succession of negociations and delays, a general council was convoked at Trent in the year 1545, which appear- ed extremely hostile to the Protestant cause. As soon as the confederates of Smalkalde received information of the opening of the council, they published a long manifesto, containing a protest against its meetings, together with the reasons which, induced them to decline its jurisdiction, The pope and empe- ror, on their part, were so little solicitous to quicken or add vigour to its operations, as plainly discovered that some ebject of greater importance occupied and interested them. The Protestants were not inattentive spectators of the mo- tions of the sovereign pontiff and of Charles V. and a variety of information, corroborating all which their own jealousy or observation led them to apprehend, left little reason to doubt of the emperor's hostile intentions. Under this impression, the de- puties of the confederates of Smalkalde assembled at Frankfort, and by communicating their intelligence and sentiments to each other, reciprocally heightened their sense of the impend- ing danger. But their union was not such as their situation re(|uired, or the preparation of their enemies rendered ne- cessary. To calm the apprehensions of the Protestants, Charles had recourse to duplicity; and the military preparations he had al- ready mad« were represented by Granvelle the imperial minis- ter, as designed only as a defence against the attacks of the English and French. But the emperor's actions did not corres- pond with these professions. For, instead of aj)pointing men of known moderation and pacific temper, to appear in defence of the Catholic doctrines, at a conference which fiad been agreed on, he made choice of fierce bigots, attached to their own sye- SIXTEENTH CENTURY. 375 tern with a blind obstinacy, which rendered all hope of a recon- ciliation desperate. Malveiida, a Spaish divine, who took upon him the conduct of the debate on the part of the Catholics, managed it with all the subtle dexterity of a scholastic meta- physician, more studious to perplex his adversaries than to convince them, and more intent on palliating error than on dis- covering truth. The Protestants, filled with indignation as well at his sophistry, as at some regulations which the emperor en- deavored to impose on his disputants, broke off the conference abruptly, being now fully convinced that in all his late measures, the emperor could have no other vievy than to amuse them, and to gain time for ripening his own schemes. While appearances of danger daily increased, and the tem- pest which had been so long gathering was ready to break forth in all its violence against the Protestant church, Luther was saved, by a seasonable death, from feeling or beholding its de- structive rage. Having gone, though in a declining state of health, and during a rigorous season, to his native city of Eisle- ben, in order to compose, by his authority, a dissension among the counts of Mansfield, he was seized with a violent inflama- tion in his stomach, which in a few days put an end to his life, February 18th, 1546, in the 63d year of his age. Ashe w'as raised up by Providence to be the author of one of the greatest and most interesting revolutions recorded in history ,''there is not any person perhaps whose character has been drawn with such opposite colours. It is, however, his own conduct, not the undistinguishing censure or the exaggerated praise of his con- temporaries, which ought to regulate the opinions of the present age concerning him. Zeal for what he regarded as truth, undaunted intrepidy to maintain his own system, abilities both natural and acquired to defend his principles, and unwearied industry in propagating them, and virtues which shine so con- spicuous in every part of his behaviour, that even his enemies must have allowed him to have possessed in an eminent degree. To these may be added, with equal justice, such purity and even austerity of manners, as became one who assumed the character of a reformer; such sanctity of life as suited the doc- trine which he delivered; and such perfect disinterestedness as affords no slight presumption of his sincerity. Superior to all seltish considerations, a stranger to the elegancies of life, and dispising its pleasures, he left the honors and emoluments of the church to his disciples, remaining satisfied himself in his original state of professor in the university, and pastor of the town of Wittemberg, with the moderate appointment annexed to the oftices. His extraordinary (pialitics wen^ allayed with no in- considerable mixture of human frailty and human passions. 376 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. These, however, were of such a nature, thai they cannot be im- puted to any malevolence or corruption of heart, but seem to have ^aken their rise from the same source with many of his virtue?. His mind, forcible and vehement in all its oppcrations, roused by great objects, or agitated by violent passions broke outon many occasions, with an impetuosity which astonishes men of feebler spirits, or such as are placed in a more tranquil situation. By carrying some praise-worthy disposition to excess, he bor- dered sometimes on what is culpable, and was often betrayed into actions which exposed him to censure. Towards the close of Luther's life, th: ugh without any per- ceptible diminution of zeal or abilities, the infirmities of his temper increased upon him, so that he grew more impatient of contradiction. Having lived to be a witness of his own amazing success; to see a great portion of Europe embrace his doctrines; and to shake the foundation of the papal thione, before which the mightiest monarchs had trembled, he discovered on some occasions, symptoms of vanity. He must have been, indeed, more than man, if, upon contemplating all that he actually ac- complished, he had never felt any sentiment of this kind. But ' he was, in word and in deed, a Christian. Some time before his death he felt his strength declining, his constitution being worn out by a prodigious multiplicity of busi- ness, added to the labour of discharging his ministerial function with unremitting dilligence, to the fatigue of constant study, besides the conposition of works as voluminous as if he had enjoyed uninterrupted leisure and retirement. His natural intrepidity did not forsake him at the approach of death; his last conversation with his friends was concerning the happiness reserved for good men in fut'ire life, of which he spoke with the fervour and delight natural to one who expected and wished to enter soon upon the enjoyment of it. His funeral was cele- brated, by order of the elector of Saxony, with extraordinary pomp. He left several children by his wife Catharine Boria, who survived him. Towards the end of the last century, there were in Saxony some of his decendants in decent and honour- able stations. The emperor, meanwhile, pursued the plan of dissimulation with which he had set out; but such events soon occurred, as staggered the credit which the Protestants had given to his de- clarations. The council of Trent, though still composed of a small number of Italian and S])anish jjrelates, without a single deputy from m iny of the kin^^doms which it assumed aright of binding by its decrees, being ashamed of its long inactvity, , proceeded now to settle articles of the greatest importance, Having begun with examining tlie first and ch ef poii>t in con- SIXTEENTH CENTURY. 377 troversy between the church of Rome and the reformers, con- cerning the rule which should be held as supreme and decisive in matters of faith, the council, by its infallible authority, deter- mined, ''That the books, to which the designation oi apocryphal hath been given, are of equal authority with those which were received by the Jews and primitive Christians into the sacred canon; that the traditions handed down from the apostolic age, and preserved in the church, are entitled to as much regard as the doctrines and precepts which the inspired authors have committed to writing; that the Latin translation of the scrip- tures, made or revised by St. Jerome, and known by the name of the Vulgate translation, should be read in churches, and ap- pealed to in the schools, as authentic and canonical :" and against all who disclaimed the truth of these tenets, anathemas were denounced in the name and by the authority of the Holy Ghost. Several circumstances conspired to convince the protestants that the council was ready to condemn their opinions, and the pope to punish all who embraced them, and that Charles had determined upon their extirpation. In this situation they expos- tulated with the emperor, and proposed several projects for settling the matter in dispute; but their memorial was receive of the most powerful principles which ought to influence human o.ctioiis. Maurice, a SIXTEENTH CENTURY. 379 professed protestant, at a time when the belief of religion, as well as zeal for its interests, took strong possession of every mind, binds himselfto contribute his assistance towards carrying on a war which had manifestly no other object than the extir- pation of the protestant doctrines. He engages to take arms against his father-in-law, and to strip his nearest relation of his honours and dominions. He joins a dubious fiiend against a known benefactor, to whom his obligations were both great and recent. Nor wasthe pj'ince who ventured upon all this one of those audacious politicians, who, provided they can accomplish their ends, and secure their interest, avowedly disregard the most sacred obligations, and glory in contemning whatever is honourable or decent. Maurice's conduct, if the whole must be ascribed to policy, was more artful and masterly; he executed his plan in all its parts, and yet endeavoured to preserve, in every step which he took, the appearance of what was fair, and virtuous, and laudable. It is probable, from his subsequent behaviour, that, with regard to the protestant religion at least, his intentions were upright, that he fondly trusted to the empe- ror's promises for its security, but that, according to the fate of all who refi' e too muchin policy, in attempting to deceive others, he himself was in some degree deceived. His first care, however, was to keep the engagements, into which he had entered with the emperor, closely concealed: and so perfect a master was he in the art of dissimulation, that the confederates, notwithstanding his declining all connec- tion with them, and his remarkable assiduity in paying court to the empcroi', seemed to have entertained no suspicion of his designs. Even the elector of Saxony, when he marched at the beginning of the campaign to join his associates, committed his dominions to Maurice's protection, wiiich he, Avith an insidious appearance of friendship, readily undertook. But scarcely had the elector taken the field, when Maurice began to consult privately with the king of the Romans how to invade those very territories, with the defence of which he was entrusted. Soon after, the emperor sent him a copy of the imperial ban denoun- ced against the elector and langrave. As he was next heir to the former, and particularly interested in preventing strangers from getting his dominions into their possession, Charles requi- red him, not only for iiis own sake, but upon the allegiance and duty which he owed to the head of the empire, instantly to seize and detain in his hands the forfeited estates of the elector; warning liim, at the same time, tiiat if he neglected to obey these comman(l>, he should be held as accessary to the crimes of his kinsman, and be liable to tlie same punishment. The artifice, which it was probable Maurice himself suggest- 380 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. \ ed, afforded him a flimsy pretext for seizing the dominions of his friend and benef;ictor,which, with some sacrifices to appearances, he presently put in practice. In the fatal battle of Mulhausen, the '^-Ith of April, 1547, the elector of Saxony was taken prisoner. He was treated by the emperor with the utmost insolence; and, contrary to the laws of the empire and the faith'of tr ;aties, who brought him to a mock trial, not before the states of the empire, but before a court-mar- tial composed of Spanish and Italian officers. He was con- demned to die by this unjust tribunal, and received the sentence -with a magnanimity, which can only be exhibited by those who are actuated by the principles of true religion. It was his ear- nest desire to submit to his fate, and preserve his dominions untouched for his posterity; but the tears and entreaties of his wife and family prevailed over this resulve, and he resigned his electoral dignity, to which was annexed the severe condition of remaining the emperor's prisoner for life. The perfidious Mau- rice was put in possession of his electoral dominions; though this sacrifice was not made without reluctance by the ambitious emperor. The unfortunate landgrave, terrified by the fate of the elec- tor, was induced to commit himself to the emperor's clemency; l)ut he too found that, after the most ignominous submission, he was detained a prisoner contrary to the faith of the emperor, expressly pledged: and he and the degraded elector of Saxony were exhibited to the populace in all the journlesof the emperor, the melancholy witnesses and ornaments of his insolent triumph. The unbounded ambition of tlic emperor, and the jealousy and resentment of the pope, operated at this dangerous crisis for the preservation of the reformed religion in Germany. While both agreed that all religious disputes should be submit- ted to the general council, it was warmly debated M'here this council should sit, at Trent wheie it was originally convened, or at Bologna. When Charles found himself unable to overcome the obstinacy of the pope, he published that system of faith which is known by the name of the IiUcrini^ because it professed to contain only temporary regulations, till a free general council should be held; and he had influence enough with the diet, which was sitting at Augsburg, to obtain a kind of extorted or tacit consent tliat it should be received and enforced as a gen- eral system of faith throughout the German empire. This system, which contained almost every article of the popish tenets expressed with studied ambiguity, proved equally disgusting to papists and prolestants. Wiiile the I^uduran di- vines fiercel)' attacked it on the one h.-ijul, the general of the Dominicans with no less vehemence impugned it on the other. SIXTEENTH CENTURY 381 But at Rome, as soon as the contents of the Interim came to be known, the indignation of the courtiers and ecclesiastics rose to the greatest iieight. The pope, however, whose judgment was improved by longer experience in great transactions, as well as by a more extensive observation of human affairs, was astonished that a prince of such superior sagacity as the emperor should be so intoxicated with a single victory, as to imngine that he might give law to mankind, and decide even in those matters, with regard to which they are most impatient of dominion. The emperor, on the other hand, fond of his own plan, adhered to his resolution of carrying it into full execution. But though the elector Palatine, the elector of Brandenburg, and Maurice, seemed ready to yield implicit obedience to whatever he should enjoin, he met not every Avhere with a like obsequious submis- sion. John, marquis of Brandenburg Anspach, although he had taken part with greatzeal in the war against the confederates of Smalkale, refused to renounce doctrines which he held to be sacred; and reminding the emperor of the repeated promises which he had given his protestant allies, of allowing them the free exercise of their religion, he claimed, in consequence of these, to be exempted from receiving the Interim. Some other princes also ventured to mention the same scruples, and to plead the same indulgence. But on this, as on other trying occa- sions, the firmness of the elector of Saxony was most distinguish- ed, and merited the highest praise. Charles well knowing the authority of his example with all the protestant party, laboured with the utmost earnestness, to gain his appi-obation of the In- terim, and attempted alternately to work upon his hopes and his fears. But he was alike regardless of both. After having declared his fixed belief in the doctrines of the reformation, he refused to abandon the principles for which he had so long con- tended. By this magnanimous resolution, he set his countrymen a pattern of conduct, so very different from that which the emperor wished him to have exhibited to them, that it drew upon him fresh marks of his displeasure, and he was deprived of every consolation which could mitagate the rigours of a close and tedious confinement. The langravc of Hesse, his com- panion in misfortune, did not maintain the same constancy, but wrote to the emperor, offering not only to approve of the Inter- im, but to yield an unreserved submission to his will in every other particular. Charles, however, who knew that whatever course the langravc might hold, neither his example nor au- thority would i)revail on his children or subjects to receive the Interim, paid no reg;ird to his offers. He was kept confined as strictly as ever; and while he suffered the cruel mortification of 383 HISTORY OF the church. liaving his conduct set in contrast with that of the elector, he derived not the smallest benefit from the mean step which ex- posed him to such deserved censure. But it was from the free cities that Charles experienced the most violent opposition. He therefore proceeded, contrary to the laws of the German empire, to seize them by force, and to new-model their constitutions. While these affairs were trans- acting, Paul III. expired at Rome, in 15J9, and the cardinal di Monte, who had been tlie confidential minister of Paul, was elected in his stead, and assumed the title of Julius HI. With some difficulty this pontilf was prevailed upon by Charles to re-assemble tlie council at Trent. But a different scene now opened to the eyes of Europe. JNIaurice, who had formerly sacrificed so much to his inordinate ambition, became secretly jealous of the growing tyranny of the emperor; and desirous of retaining the power which he himself had obtained; his first measure was to protest in the warmest terms against the coun- cil to be called at Trent, unless the subjects already examined there were re-debated, and the protestants allowed a deciding voice in the council. Ilis next was to conclude a secret treaty with Henry H. of France, for th.e purpose of reducing the em- peror; and in the beginning of March, 1552, he declared war against that monarch, in support of the protestant religion. Charles was soon ignominiously expelled from Germany; the council of Trent dissolved itself with constern;ition, and was not able to re-assemble for the space often years. After these events, so glorious to the protestant cause, the peace of religion was concluded at Passau, on the 2d of Au- gust, 1552. By this treaty the landgrave was restored to li herty ; the Interim was declared null and void; and both protestants and catholics were secured in the free exercise of their religion, until the meeting of a diet, which was lobe summoned within sixmontlis, to determine amicably tlie presetit dis])utcs. Mau- rice did not long survive to enjoy the fruits either of his newly- acquired glory, or of his former treachery and usurpation. He was killed in the battle of Sieverhausen, fighting against Albert of Brandenburg, (who had not acceded to the peace of Passau,) on the Uth of June, 1553, in the 32d year of his age, and in the Gth after his attaining the electoral dignity. It is to be regretted, that the degraded elector derived no advantage from this event. The states of Saxony, with that ingratitude and inconsistency which distinguishes the proceedings of every mob, preferred the claim of Augustus, the brother of Maurice, by the descend- ants of whom tiic electorate is still possessed. It was nearly three years before the troubles of Germany would permit a diet to be assembled. In the year 1555, how- SIXTEENTH CENTURY 283 ever, this famous and eagerly-expected diet met at Augsburg, and was opened by Ferdinand, in the emperor's name; and after many debates and intrigues, a recess was at length framed and passed on the 25tli of September, which completely confirmed the peace of religion. The following are the chief articles which this act of legislature contained. That such princes and cities as have declared their approbation of the confession of Augsburgh, shall be permitted to profess the doctrine and exer- cise tlie worship wiiich it authorizes, without interruption or molestation fiom any power or person whatsoever; that the pro- testants, on their part, shall give no disquiet to the princes and states who adhere to the tenets and rites of the church of Rome; that, for the future, no attempt shall be made towards termina- ting religious differences, but by the gentle and pacific methods of persuasion and conference; that the popish ecclesiastics shall claim no spiritual jurisdiction in such states as receive the con- fession of Augsburg; that such as had seized the benefices or revenues of the church previous to the treaty of Passau, shall retain possession of them, and be liable to no prosecution in the imperial chamber on that account; that the supreme civil power in every state shall have a right to establish what form of doc- trine and worship it shall deem proper, and, if any of its subjects refuse to conform to these, shall permit them to remove with all their effects whithersoever they shall please; that if any prelate or ecclesiastic shall hereafter abandon the Romish religion, he shall instantly relinquish his dioces or benefice, audit shall be lawful for those in whom the right of nomination is vested, to proceed immediately to an election, as if the office were vacant by death or translation, and to appoint a successor of undoubted attachment to the ancient system. IVom causes not less fortuitous than those which produced the reformation in Germany, must the reformation in England be deduced; for though the commencement of that event is referred to the measures of Henry YIII. yet it certainly never obtained his full concurrence, and a persecution of the reformed opinions marked almost every period of his reign. Educated by his father Henry VII. with uncommon care, the literary attain- ments of this monarch exceeded those of the generality of prin- ces; and the scholastic divinity, so congenial to his vain and contentious temper, was prosecuted by him with unremitting industry. Thomas Aquinas became his fiivoiite author, and the contempt with which Luther treated the dogmas of this writer, excited in Henry the warmest indignation and abbor- lence. Impelled by resentment, he published a treaties upon the Seven Sacraments^ in reply to the book concerning the Baby- lonish Captivity, written by Luther. This work was admired 384 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. by the mullitude, extolled by the courtiers, and spoken of by the pope in full consistory, in terms only suited to the productions of immediate inspiration; and the zeal of the pious monarch was rewarded by the decendant of St. Peter, with the title (still enjoyed by his successors) oC Defender of the Faith. A perfect agreement amongst the most formidable opponents of l.uther was however prevented by various circumstances. Both public and private interest induced Heni-y to oppose the designs of the emperor Charles V.; and the offence he had given to his favourite cardinal Wolsey, in opposing his views to the papacy, contributed to the declaration of the monarch in favour of the antagonists ofCharles. It is probable that the hatred and resentment of the cardinal towards the house of Spain contributed in no inconsiderable degree to his ready con- currence in the real or fictitious scruples of Henry, against fur- ther cohabitation with his wife Catharine of Arragon, the widow ofhis deceased brother. The greater part of the bishops obedient- ly acquiesced in the project of the king and his favourite scheme for obtaining a divorce, and all, except the bishop of Rochester, declared their opinions against the legality of the marriage, though it had received the sanction of a papal dispensation. Wolsey flattered the king with speedily obtaining a favourable decision from the court of Rome; and, had no other interest intervened, it is probable, from the facility with which all dis- pensations from that court were procured, that Henry would not have been disappointed. But the pope, though under obliga- tions to Henry, was in the power of the emperor. The reiter- ated entreaties and presents of Wolsey at length obtained the appointment of cardinal Campeggio as legate, who was invested with powers to examine and afterwards to annul the marriage; and to tliis commission was added the authority for indulging cardinal Wolsey in his long-meditated scheme of appropriating the revenues of several monasteries to the support of colleges, bishoprics, and cathedral churches. Previous to the arrival of the legate, the queen had engaged the assistance of the emperor, her nephew, in her cause. The English and imperial factions at Rome sedulously endeavoured to obtain a decision favourable to the views of their respective courts; and the embarrassed pontiflT, to avoid giving positive off^'uce to either party, dispatched orders to Campeggio to pro- tract the decision. The legale secretly favoured the party of the emperor, and contrived delays little adapted to the desires of the king, who was violently enamoured with the beautiful and accomplislied Anna fjulirn, whom he ardently wished to espoues. Every artifice and intrigue which could be suggested by policy were employed to procure a decretal bull annulling SIXTEENTH CENTURY. 385 the marriage; but the pope was inflexible, and it was not till after repeated delays that the legate began the process in Eng- land. The Linliappy Catharine refused to defend her cause in a court in which she. was certainly prejudged, and appealed to the pope, who, by the influence of the emperor, cited Henry to appear at Rome: but tliis summons the monarch absolutely re- fused. Extremely irritated by the protraction of his suit, Henry became disgusted with cardinal Wolsey for not having accom- plished the business of the divorce. In tliis situation of affairs, a project was proposed by Dr. Cranmer, fellow of Jesus College, Cambridge, that the king should engage the principal European divines, and tlic universities, to examine the legality ofhis mar- riage; and if they, from the evidence of scripture, pronounced it unlawful, that he should then declare the marriage null, as the dispensation of the pope could not be sufficient to abrogate the law of God. This measure introduced Cranmer into the confi- dence of the king, and his elevation kept pace with the falling fortunes of Wolsey. The decisions of those to whom the cause of the king was referred were in favour of a divorce: but the pope refused a ratification of their sentence; and Henry, dis- gusted with his conduct, proliibited any person within his do- minions from publishing a bull contrary to his own authority. The decision of the divines was confirmed by the parliament, and the convocation; and every thing foreboded a rupture with Rome. A protracted courtship had not abated the affections of the king, and he married Ann BuUen. He was again cited to ap- pear at Rome, but his agents protested against the jurisdiction of the pope. In 1533, the parliament again met, and an act passed by which it was determined that no ajjpeal should be made to the court of Rome, nor any respect paid to its censures. The convocation proceeded concerning the king's union with Catharine, which was declared unlawful; and Cranmer, who had, though contrary to his wish, been appointed archbishop of Canterbury, pronounced a divorce which annulled the mar- riage of Henry with his former (pieen. Ann Bullen was imme- diately invested with the crown, and made a public procession through the city. The emperor was extremely incensed by these measures; and the king of France, though he had previ- ously engaged to mediate with the pope in favour of Henry, and even to institute a patriarch in France in opposition to the see of Rome, yet appeared little disposed to involve himself in disputes with that court. The pope however, alarmed at the probability of losing England, promised Henry that upon his return to spiritual obedience he would still decide in his favour. 19 386 MISTORV OF THE CnUKCII. Henry readily acceded to the terms, and dispatched an envoy to Rome, who fronn the delays he encountered in his journey did not arrive there in the appointed lime, and the imperial fac- tion represented his non-appearance as contumacy on the part of Henry, who was punished by a papal decree which ratirted the decision of the consistory, that the marriage between the king and Catharine was perfectly valid, and he was required to live with her as his lawful wife. This determined Henry to shake off the papal yoke. The arguments concerning the supremacy were fully discussed, and it was determined both by the parliament and convocation, that the pope possessed no power in England, and that the authority of the king extended to the regulation not only of civil but of ecclesiastical con- cerns. The succession to the throne was settled upon the issue of his present marriage, or, in default of that, on the king's light heirs for ever, and sworn to by nearly all the clergy, regu- lar and secular. In the ensuing session of 1534, an act passed declaring the king the supreme head., on earth, of the church of England, and all heresies and abuses in the spiritual jurisdiction were referred to him and his heirs, to be openl}- tried. The revenues formerly exacted by the popes were assigned to the crown. The preachers of reformation had been little molcsled during the ministry of Wolsey. The German reformers had dispatched to them a considerable number of books, which exposed the errors and absurdities of the Romish church, and were secretly but extensively circulated. The principal performance they received, was a translation of the Bible. On the a[)|iointmcnt of Sir Thomas More to the chancellorship, the king was how- ever pcisnaded to treat the leformcrs with severity, a? tlie most infallible nu'thocl to conciliate the favour of the Romish sec. The laws against ihem wcie accordingly rigorously enforced, and numbers wer(' burnt at the stake. These persecutions were however checked by an act which regulated the proceedings against heretics, and by the necessity in which the king was involved, in order toembairass the oj)tiations of the emperor, and to prevent his directing his arms against England. A convocation was held in 153r), in which, after several vehe- ment disputes, Cranmer obtained permission from the king to have the liible translated inio the vulgar tongue, and within a short time the impression was completed. This brilliant dawn precedeu however a temfe>*uou^ d;iy. The vr>r?atile Henry had again chaiigfd the object of his alFcrtions, whose influence over his mind ha 1 probably occasioned the readiness with which he entered intoschemc scalculated to produce effects to which he was in reality adverse; and the enemies of the reformation took SIXTEENTH CENTURY. 387 advantage of the change in the king's mind, to ruin Anna Bul- len, whose unhappy death considerably retarded the progress of the reformed doctrines. The translation of the Bible was completed in 15.^7, and Cromwell had ti^e address to obtain an order from the king that it should be permitted to be read by all his subjects. There was however no abatement of zeal against the heretics in the mind of Henry, and his hatred towards them was increased by the exhortations of the bigotted Gardiner, bishop of Winchester, who represented that severity against them was not only in itself proper and salutary, but extremely well adapted to conciliate the good opinion of the people. The influence of Cranmer with the king had for some time been declining; but Cromwell, who still preserved his place in the confidence of Henry, and who was equally solicitous in the cause of reformation, deter- mined to engage the monarch in such an alliance with the prin- ces of Germany, as should secure the promotion of their views. In 1539, the total dissolution of the monasteries was elFected; but Cromwell's activity in their suppression, and his ardour for the doctrines of reformation, had rendered him extremely un- popular; and his elevation from the station of an obscure indi- vidual to the enjoyment of the highest honours of the state made him extremely obnoxious to the nobility. The attachment of the king to Catherine Howard afforded the duke of Norfolk, her uncle, an opportunity of eirecting the ruin of a man whose birth he despised, whose sentiments he abhorred, and whose elevation he envied. The clergy had suffered too much from the exposure and censures of Cromwell, not to concur in any measure which might accelerate his fall. He was accordingly attainted of high treason, and lost his life on the blocks. The death of Cromwell for some time impeded the progress of the doctrines of the reformation, and the king was engaged in a renewal of severities against the reformed party. The full use of the translation of the Bible was not yet al- lowed, and in the year 1543, an act passed, which prohibited the inferior orders of the people from possessing a Bible. The spirits of the reformers were revived in the ensuing year by an order from the king, for translating into English the Prayers, Processions, and Litanies, which they flattered themselves would be succeeded by a full translation of all the ditferent Liturgies. Henry however lived not further to prosecute the w^ork of refor- mation, or -any other work; but died on the '27ih of January, in the year L517. He left all parties dissatisfied with his conduct. His system of reformation was not calculated to satisfy the minds of either. He had proceeded too far not to olfend the one, but stopped very short of what would have gratified the 588 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. other; «ind to both he was equally the object of distrust and of fear. The first step respecting the reformation which was publicly taken after tlic accession of Edward A'l.liis son and successor, was in consequence of the niaiked disapprobation which was frequently shown to images. Several were forcibly taken down from the churches; and Seymourc, duke of Somerset, who had been invested with the title of protector during the minority of the king, justified the measures, but prudently censured the vio- lent and disorderly mode in which it had been performed. The deceased monarcli, by the suppression of the monasteries, had without reluctance deprived the dead of the benetit of the mass- es which had already been paid for, and which were supposed to effect their deliverance from purgatorial pains; but this was 4uring the enjoyment of health, and in the prospect of an ex- tended life. That superstition which has been early implanted in the mind is, however, apt to recur whenever the mind from any cause becomes weakened; and Henry conferred a rich endowment upon the church of Windsor for the reciting of masses upon his account. The splendid donation was not, how- ever, without effects, of the benefit of which the reformers largely partook; it introduced an inquiry into the utility of soul- masses and obits, which was extremely favourable to the cause of reformation. In the first parliament of Edward, an act passed for receiving the communion in both kinds; and the convocation, which sat at the same time, determined in favour of the legality of marria- ges contracted by any of Jhe sacerdotal order. In the year 15i8, an order was issued for the suppression of several ceremo- nies, and to this an injunction ensued for the removal of all images from the churches; and all shrines, together with the plate, were appropriated to the use of the king. In the year 1549 an act passed, legalizing the marriages of the clergy, and another confirming the liturgy. Cranmer hav- ing obtained these concess-ions, endeavoured still further to ex- tend the reformed opinions respecting the nature of the Lord's supper. In 1550, a new form of ordination was prepared, and confirmed under the great seal; the prayers to the saints were erased from the ancient rituals, and the clergy ceased to oppose tiie progress gf alteration. From the different changes which had arisen in ecclesiastical promotions, the bishops were in general extremely well affected to the reformation; and it was therefore agreed to proceed to a settlement of the articles of religion. The brilliancy of the prospect they had now attained was, however, soon obscured, and the ])remature death of the virtu- ous young king which impeded the establishment ofre formation. SIXTEENTH CENTURY. S80 Mary the daughter of Henry VIII. and of Catharine of Arragon, ascended the throne with a fixed determination to introduce popery, and would precipitately have abolished every vestige of the rel'ormalion, had not the persuasions and advice of her counsellors, and principally of Gardiner whom she had promoted to the ofljce of clianccllor, induced her to effect her measures by gradual means. Bonner, whose violence had oc- casioned his expulsion from the bishopric of London during the former rnign, was soon re-instated in his see; hut some oblique reflections against tlie memory of the deceased monarch, thrown out in a sermon by Bourne one of the bishop's chaplains, occa- sioned a violent ferment amongst tie populace. This tumult afforded a pretext for new nieasur(?s, and a prohibition was issued to prevent the preaching of any, but such as could ob- tain a license from the bigotted chancellor. Images and the ancient rites began soon to re-appear; the Roman catholics were encouraged and promoted, and the reformers as much as possible excluded from all offices of power and trust. These measures were too unjust and violent, not to excite the indic;na- tion of Cranmer, who, with the benevolent and virtuous Lati- mer bishop of Worcester, and several others, was imprisoned in the Tower. A parliament was speedily summoned, from which many of the friends of reformation were either artfully or vio- lently excluded, and an act passed lor repealing all the laws relative to religion enacted during the former reign. Cranmer was degraded from the see of Canterbury, and attained of high treason. These events, so distressing to the reformers, were succeeded by the intelligence which soon began to transpire of the treaty between Mary and the pope. On her accession to the throne, a messenger had been secretly dispatched to her from his holi- ness, to persuade her to a reconciliation with the apostolic see. Mary was perfectly disposed to the measure, and assured him of her firm intention to return to the obedience required; but was toosensiblcof the obstruction which might arise to her affairs by the premature declei'ation of such an intention, not to oblige the messenger to secrecy. The submission of the queen was gratefully received by the court of Rome. A public rejoicing of three days succeeded the intelligence, during which the pope ofliciated at the mass in person, and made a liberal distribution of indulgences to the people. Cardinal Pole was appointed in the quality of legate to negotiate the affair in England; but his journey was deferred at the express desire of the queen, who found that the restoration of the papal power, and the union with the prince of Spain which was then negotiating, were steps too adventurous to be undertaken at the same time. 390 HISTORY OF TJfli CHURCH. The marriage of Mary with the prince of Spain, was a meas- ure so extremely unpopular (hat insurrections took place in sev era] parts of the kingdom. They were, however, soon quelled; but produced the general eirects of an ill concerted opposition to a weak government; the friends of the queen were elated, and her enemies depressed. Nor was this the only advantage they produced: a pretext was by this means afforded for the removal of suspected or disatlected persons, and the reformed party were charged, though without anysufhcient proof, of be- ing the amhors of the revolt. Injunctions were issued to the bishops to enforce the ecclesiastical laws which existed during the reign of Henry VIII. They were further required to sup- press ail heresy and heretics, and to dismiss all married clergy- men from their appointments. This was succeeded by an order for the expulsion of seven of the reformed bishops, under the pretext eitlierof tlieir marriage, or theii- opposition to the uni- versdl church. Several others of the bishops fled; the remainder had too ardent aspirations for preferment, to oppose the views of the court; and tlie introduction of sixteen r)ew bishops, to replace those who had voluntarily or forcibly been expelled from their sees, composed a bench little disposed to counteract the designs of the queen. A cruel persecution soon after took place, and several eminent persons were condemned to the stake. These cruel executions had their customary effects; they united the interests of the persecuted party, and excited the censures of the moderate. Gardiner, alarmed for the consequences, resigned the manage- ment of these alFairs to the fierce and sanguinary Bonner. Every circumstance of aggravated cruelty was inllicted upon the un- happy victims, and humanity recoils from the relation' of their sutferings. The zealous queen restored to the clergy all the lands of which they had been deprived by her predecessors, and animated Bonner in his efforts for the extirpation of heresy. The bigotry and austerity of Mary had been increased by her adoption of Spanish counsel?, and her natural peevishness was increased by her losing all hopes of producing a successor to the crown, and by the deserlion of her husband, the unworthy Philip. The only alleviation, of which her melancholy ap- peared susceptible, arose from the destruction of the reformed party, and the restoration of several of the religious houses. Sixty-seven of the reformers sufTered in the year 1555, at the stake, amongst whom was the virtuous Ridley, and the aged Latimei-, who-^e j)rimitive simj)licity of character was a tacit reproach upon the luxury and false refinements of the Romish clergy. The ruin of (he chief of the reformed party in England had SIXTEENTH CENTURY. 391 been previously resolved, yet the life of the illustrious Crnnmer was spared till the year 155(». The utmost ingenuity of malice was employed to ridicule .ind increase tlie sulFerings under which he laboured; and the credit in which he stood with ihe reformed party both at home and abroad made his opponents extremely desirous to procure a change in his opinions. For this pur[)osc every effort was employed to pioduce a recantation of his sentiments: and, untbrtunately for tlie peace of that short portion of life which remained to him, Cranmei-, in a fit of weak- ness or of terror, signed his abjuration of the new opinions. The inhuman queen had, however, determined upon hisdestnjc- tion, but the knowledge of her intentions wa^" concealed from the destined victim. Cranmer, however, immediatel}' repented, with great angiiisii of mind, of the compliance into which he had been betrayed, and composed a confession of faitii according to the real dictates of his conscience. He was condemned to the stake; and when taken from his prison to the church previ- ous to his execution, he discovered the utmost agitation, and expressed extreme remorse for having in a weak and unguarded moment been tempted to relinquish those principles for which he was willing to sacrifice his life. He was desirous to proceed in his exhortations to the people; but he was hurried to the stake, where he endured his severe sufferings wi(h unshaken constancy, and appeared particularly desirous to expiate his fault by voluntarily exposing his riglit hand to the flames till it dropped off, repeatedly exclaiming, ' This unworthy hand!" Thus perished the distinguished leader of the English refor- mation, whose virtues and talents would have conferred dignity on a Ie?s important cauii'. His death was the prelude (o several others. Seventy-nine uiihaj)[)y suffi.-rers expiated the crinu; of heresy at tlie stake in 15.37, and scjyeral more in the following year; great numbers di(;d in prison; and the collective nuaiber of those who perished for the laitli during these unhappy trans- actions amounted to above six hull bed persons, of whom live were bishops, and twenty-one ministers. The graves were even summoned to surrender the guilty dead. INIartin Bncer, and Fagius, two German divines who had been invited into England by Edward VI. were cited to appear and give an account of their faith; but as they had been interred some years before, tliey did not appear, and this confunif/n/ was punished by their bodies being taken up, hanged, and then consumed to ashes. The deal h of Mary in 1558, was receixed with despondence by the papal party, and with equal joy by the friends of refor- mation. The opinions of Elizabeth, l)er successor, respecting religion were well known: her legitimecy, and consequently her claim to the throne, depended upon the invalidity of her 392 HISTORY OV THE CHURCH. father's marriage with Catharine of Arragon; she was there- fore both frompoUtinal and religious motives an enemy to the papal powr>r, and attached to the reformfiLion. One of the first measures taken bv Elizabeth was to notify lier accession to the foreign courts, and amongst others co that oi Rome. The pope, however, received her ambassadors with gveat haughtiness, and refused to acknowledge her title to the throne upon any other terms tlian a submission to the apostolic see. To that authority the queen was on every account determined not to submit, and it was resolved by her codocil that she should take the advice of parliament concerning the measures which might be most effi- cacious for opposing his influence against her in foreign courts. Every measure pursued by the ncA' queen predicted the des- truction of tlie papal party. Public disputations on the contro- verted points were once more commanded, and probably were terminated in their usual way, leaving each party rather con- firmed than altered in their original opinion. The book of Common Prayer, was again revised, and introduced into the churches; and the abbey lands, restored by Mary, were agam resumed by the crown. The oath respecting the (jueen's su- premacy was, however, rejected by many of the bishops: but the greater part ofthem remained quietly in England after the deprivation of their sees; and the character of Elizabeth de- rives one of its brightest rays from the policy or the clemency with which she permitted the unmolested departure of all who desired leave to retire into other countries, and the moderation with which all abuses were suppressed, and all alterations intro- duced. The Bible underwent another translation, which was completed in three years: and the doctrines of the reformation were declared those of the English church. The reformed party in Scotland, F''ance,and the Netherlands, were powerfully assisted by Elizabeth, w^ho was left atsullicient leisure to attend to their concerns by the submission with which the English catholics received all the innovations she introduced. ITer len- ity, though in fact only the dictate of justice, yd, contrasted with the violence of her predecessor, demanded their gratitude. The monka who had been dispossessed of their monasteries had been assigned pen The opinions which had been propagated by Luther in Ger- many, w§re soon extended to Scotland, which in common witli the other nations in Europe had long groaned under the papal yoke. The reformation doctrines were received by considera- ble numbers in that country during the reign of James V. and political causes contributed to their extension. This monarch wished to humble the nobility, and for this purpose sought the support of the clergy; and the nobles, who envied the power of the sacerdotal order, were, in opposition to the crown, addition- ally disposed to give their weight to the people. The new opin- ions were therefore favourably received by many persons of superior rank, by some of whom they had been imbibed in Germany, and were persecuted b , James and the clergy with implacable fury. Patrick llamillon, the young and virtuous abbot of Fcrne, was executed at the stake for his attachment to the reformed doctrines. They were recommended, however, by Seton the king's confessor, who saved his life by a precipi- tate flight, A bencdictinc friar of the name of Forest was in the year 1533, detected in tlie crime of defending tlie opinions of Hamilton, and the belief of his heresy was conlirmed by an English Bible which was found in his possscssion; and for these misdemeanors he was after' a public trial, condemned to the flames. His death w-i- vMf<-,.<.,!,.,| by that of several others for a similar oirence. Amongst the most active opposers of reformation in Scotland 50 394 niBTORY OF THE CHURCH. was the crafty and profligate cardinal Beaton, archbishop of St. Andrews. Perceiving that confiscation and imprisonment had little efTcct in suppressing the reformed doctrine, the car- dinal in conjunction with the other clergy, persuaded James to institute an inquisitorial court; and the sanguinary Hamilton, brother to the earl of Arron, was appointed President, with the {)owcr of summoning to his tribunal all who were suspected of leresy. The powers of this detestable engine of tyranny were however almost immediately suspended by an accusation of high treason being preferred against the President; and after his execution the project died away. Soon after this, James ended his days, and the earl of Arron was appointed regent. Beaton, who under the title of Lord Chancellor swayed the councils of the Scotch, openly opposed an alliance with England, and favoured all the views of the queen dowager, who in her turn implicitly submitted to the directions of her brothers, the cardinal of IiOrrainc and the duke of Guise. This political confederacy had an immediate tendency to check the progress of reformation. The preaclicrs whom the regent had invited to impugn the doctrines of. the church were discharged; several zealous adherents to the reformation were driven into England, and an act passed for rigorous proceedings against the heretics. The cardinal, who had obtained from the pope the dignity of legate a latere^ made a visitation in great form through the dio- cese. This was the signal of persecution. Great numbers sutrercd, among whom was the learned, the candid, the virtuous George Wishart, who after a precipitate trial was adjudged to the flames. The cardinal and the court beheld with triumph the cruel dealli of tlie unhappy sutFerers. The clei-gy poured in their congratulations, but the people disgusted with the im- moderate power which had been assumed, were soon induced to join in a conspiracy against the haughty and exulting cardinal. With Norman Lesly, the eldest son of the carl of Kothes, at their bead, they entered tlic castle of St. Andrew's and murder- ed him. The conspirators immediately dispatched messengers to solicit the assistance of Ilcnry VIII. who hastened to collect troops; while the regent applied for succours to the French. During these transactions, the regent attacked the castle of St. Andrew's which had been fortified by the conspirators; his attempt was however, wilhoul success; the besieged received by sea, assistance from England, and the favourers of the refor- mation daily increased. The celebrated John Knox entered the castle, and with other preachers, under the protection of the conspirators, preached the reformed doctrines with a freedom oi language before unknown. A navy dispatched from France enabled the regent to van- SIXTKBNTII idSNTURY. S95 quish the conspirators, who were carried into France, and used with cruelty in defiance of a particular treaty;, some were con- fined in prison, and others, among whom was John Knox, sent to the gallics. Dftring.the succeeding contests in Scotland between the English, the French, and the Scotch, a relaxation of ecclesiastial discipline prevailed, which was favourahle to the cause of reformation. No sooner however was a peace' de- clared, than the regent, now left r,t leisure to attend to the affairs of the church, punished Adam Wallace for heresy; and an act passed for forfeiting to the crown the moveable goods of all excommunicated persons. The severity of the regent to- wards the reformers was sensibly felt in a circuit which he made through the kingdom in company with the queen dowager. He had fully entered into the projects of the house of Guise for promoting an union between the young queen and the dau- phin, and his acquiescencs had been procured, or rewarded by the title of duke of Chatelherault. His conduct had, however, rendered him obnoxious to every party, and every rank, who beheld with pleasure the surrender of his power into the hands of the queen dowager, who was invested with the regency in the year 1553. Five years afterwards the young queen was married to the dauphin. The reformed party received considerable accession at this period from the English fugitives, who alarmed at the acccession of Mary to the English throne, took refuge in Scotland. Knox, who had returned from France, made a circuit through Scot- land, preaching in energetic terms the doctrines of the refor- mation, lie was entertained in his progress by several of the nobility and gentry, who partook with him in tlie ordinances of religion after the reformed method. Religious assemblies were held in defiance of the church, and celebrated preachers were solicitcd.to officiate in particular districts and towns. Knox was cited to appear before the clergy at Edinburgh, and went there accompanied by a number of gentlemen who were intercstd in his cause. They however did not proceed in his prosecution, and the zealous reformQr courageously inculcated his doctrines in the capital of the kingdom. His arguments and his energy occasioned a great accession to his cause, among whom was the lord Marslial, who, conjointly with the earl of Glcncairn, persuaded Knox to address the queen regentupoii the subject of the reformation, by whom however his letter was received with disdain. During these transactions he received an invitation to take charge of an English church at Geneva. The clergy after his departure cited him to appear l)cforc them, and after con- demning him as a heretic, ordered him to be burnt in efligy. The measures pursued against Knox prevented not the oxer- 396 nisTORY OF the cnuRcn. tions of other preachers. Councils and conventions of the protcstants were regularly held, the ardour of the populace was inflamed, and the priests were treated with indecent ridicule. Images, criicilixes, and relics, were stolen ^rom their churches; and the efforts of the bishops and queen were insufficient to prevent the repetition of the meetings and measures of the re- formed party. They were supported by several nobleman, and by degrees they assumed alcssirregular form, and added policy and address to their zeal and arguments. Animated by the letters of Knox, they formally subscribed an agreement entitled The First Covenant, in which they solemnly rejected the super- stitions and idolatry of the Romish church, and devoted their lives and fortunes to the success of their cause. Hamilton, archbishop of St. Andrew's whose inclinations were naturally pacific, was incited by the failure of his endeav- ours to effect the downfall of the new opinions by gentleness, to recur to violence. The venerable Walter Mill, was the first victim of tl^s persecution; and the people, exasperated to fury by the execution of this martyr to the faith, entered into public subscriptions for mutual defence, and their vehemence was en- couraged by the leaders of the protestant party. Reformation was loudly demanded on every hand, and the cliiefs of the party presented a supplication to the queen dowager, in which they stated their grievances, enlarged upon their moderation, and besought the restoration of Christianity to its original purity™ The queen dowager was embarrassed with these demands which in the present factious state of the kingdom, it was equally dangerous to oppose or encourage. She therefore adopted an indecisive conduct and while she allowed the protcstants the use of prayers and religious exercises in the vulgar tongue, requested that they would hold no public assemblies in Edin- burgh or Lcith. At length the artifices of the queen regent towards the refor- mation were fully manifested. Every honor was conferred upon the popish parly, and every indignity offered to the mem- bers of the congregation. Tiie ([ucen regent fully threw off the mask of moderation, but she was soon morlificd by the informa- tion that the reformation was cstablislicd at Perth. In vain she enjoined the suppression of these novelties, or the apprchensiou of one of the preachers with whom she was particularly offended; and in vain did she issue iier command for the ancient observa- tion of Easter. Citations were issued to the preachers to appear at Stirling: (hey advanced, attended by their protestant friends; and the queen, struck with their unanimity, and dreading their power, entreated that their march might be stopped, and prom- ised to drop the proceedings against them. Allured by this. SIXTEEiNfU CENl'URy. 397 ])ronuse, the preachers failed to appear at ytirlingon the day of citation, and Avere declared rebels, andall persons were prohib- ited from affording themcomfort and assistance. This violation of faith produced distrust and terror of the civil power in every rank, and the reformers were urged to the most desperate ex- tremities. » In this situation of affairs, Knox arrived in Scotland: he ascended the pulpit at Perth, forcibly and eloquently exposed the errors of the church; and the populace, animated by his discourses, eagerly proceeded to destroy all the objects of idol- atrous worship. After repeated negociations a ti eaty was signed between the contending parties, in which, among other articles, it v.'as agreed on the part of the queen, that no persecutions on the reformed party should be undertaken, and that reforma- tion should be finally established in the approaching assembly of the three estates. The protestant party strengthened their mutual attaciirnent by engaging, before their separation, in a new association, which was termed the Second Covenant. The troops of the congregation were scarcely dispersed, be- fore the queen regent violated the articles of the treaty, and seized the town of Perth. The earl of Argyle and Lord James Stuart, who had negociated the treaty under the authority of the queen, withdrew their allegiance and joined the protestant party. The minds of the people were inllam.ed still further by the exliortations of the preachers, and particularlj^ of Knox. Wherever he addressed the populace, they were animated with extreme fury, the monuments of idolatry were demolished, and the preacher, boldly obtaining the possession of the pulpit of St. Andrew's, exhorted his disciples to action against the ene- mies of the church of Christ; the churches were instantly di- vested of their grandeur, and the monasteries levelled with the ground. Each party immediately prepared for action: but intimidated by tiic formidable appearance of the congrega<:ion troops and the apprehension of a mutiny amongst the soldiers, the queen instructed the duke of Chatelherault, who led the Scottish sol- diers, to treat for peace. The congregation, allured by the promises of the queen, again agreed to a truce, and were again deluded. They retook Perth, burned the abbey and palace of Scone, and ravaged Stirling. The congregation next proceeded to Edinburgh, whence the regent precipitately retreated to Dunbar. After repeated ne- gociations she returned; the congregation then retreated in their tarn, and a treaty was concluded, in which it was stipulated, that her palace and the instruments of coinage should be re- 6tored,and that the protcstants should abstain from violence, and 39S HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. the regent agreed tosufl'er the free profession of the reformed religion among all lier subjects, and that no Scotch or French mercenaries should be stationed in tiic town. Still Iiowever, doubtful of the faith of the regent, they entered into a still closer agreement, which they denominated the Third Covenant. Their union was indeed a measure, of much importance; the most pertinacious obstincy was shown by the regent for the cause of the Romish chuch; and the appearance of a consider- able body of French troops, which liad been sent by Francis and Mary, who had ascended the French throne, to her assist- ance, excited a general alarm. The duke of Chatelherault and the carl of Arron, his son joined the congregation. Mutual manifestoes were circulated, and the congregation again march- ed to Edinburgh: the regent returned to the protection of the French troops stationed at Lcith, which she had fortified, and the nobles of the reformed party expostulated with her upon this fortitication, and her unconstitutional introduction of foreign troops. The queen refused to destroy the fortification, or to disband the troops, and commanded the Lords to leave Edin- burgh. This insult towards the natural counsellers and legisla- tors of the realm produced an edict from the nobility, barrens, and burgesses, which removed the regent from the administra- tion of the government. The confederated nobles now attempted to enter liCith, but were repulsed; and their affairs, from theintrigues of the queen dowager, and the want of money, fell into much perplexity. They besought aid from England, but the sum required fell into the hands of the ((uecn's party. They were harrassed by the French troops, many silently withdrew, others fled with precipi- tation, and the associated nol)les in a panic abandoned the capital and fled to Stirling. They were animated to hope by the exhortations of Knox, and it was determined to solicit the aid of Elizabeth of England, who, exasperated on many oc- counts against the court of France, proinised her assistance. Upon the dispersion of the confederated lords, the queen dowager took possession of Edinburgh, and restored there the service of the church of Rome. Slie solicited fresh assistance 'from the court of France, and determined to destroy the con- gregation belbre tlic arrival of the English succours, ller first attempts were successful, but the progress of her trooj)s Avas impeded by the intrepidity and sagacity of lord James Stuart, though with a very inferior army. He was at length compelled to retire; the French army proceeded to St. Andrew's, but in the moment of elation were surprised Avith the arrival of the J'iiiglish troops. The French precipitately retired to Leith. Tiic queen dowager was still more bitterly disappointed by the SIXTEENTd CENTURA.- 399 failure of her expectations from France; her party dwindled, and those of the Scottish nobles who affected neutrality medita- ted an union with the Protestants. The Scots was called upon to assemble in arms, and expel the French. The English troops joined the congregation. The queen dowagerin this extremity retired to Edinburgh castle, accompanied by a {ew domestics. There she received a letter from the congregation expressive of their respect, justifying their measures, and requiring the queen once more to dismiss the mercenary troops with their oflicersand ca])tains. The queen evaded a direct answer. The congregation proceeded to Leith, and several fell on both sides without a decisive victory. The grand object for which the congregation contended was brought more fully into the public view by the Fourth Covenant, which was entered into by the whole party with peculiar solemnity. They agreed to expel from the realm all foreigners as oppressors of public liberty,and professed their desire to live under due obedience to their king and queen, and be ruled by the laws of their country, and by oflicers born and educated among them. The queen dowager received the intelligence of this association with extreme sorrow which was augmented by the continual distresses which attended her troops at Leith; and, wasted by grief and disease, she ex- pired in the castle of Edinburgh." The situation of France required an exemption from foreign wars, but Francis and Mary conceived it derogatory to their dignity to treat with the congregation, and applied to Elizabeth to effect a reconcilliation with the confederated lords. The commissioners to Elizabeth were empowered, conjointly with the commissioners of that queen, to hear and relieve the com- plaints of the congregation. The congregation, on their part, appointed commissioners to state their grievances and specify their demands. The English and French plenipotentiaries drew up a deed, in which several points relating to civil libert}'' were gained to the people, and it was determined to establish a full act of oblivion. The subject of the reformation was re- ferred to the ensuing meeting of parliament. Peace was pro- claimed, and preachers appointed to teach regularly in the prin- cipal towns of the kingdom. Upon the meeting of parliament, the protcstants presented their confession of faith, which was publicly read, and the Ro- mish divines were commanded to state their objections. None were made, and the parliament examined and ratified the con- fession which had been presented. An act against the mass soon ensued; the authority of the pope was annulled; and nothing remained to the protestant party but to obtain the ratification of these transactions from Francis and Mary. This was how- 400 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. ever refused, but the pailiament protected its own acts, and popery was completely destroyed in Scotland. The death of Francis removed the most formidable enemy to their measures, and the Scottish church soon assumed a regular and permanent form. The cause of the reformation underwent in Ireland the same vicissitudes and revolutions, which had attended it in England. AVhen Henry VIII. after the abolition of the papal authority, was declared supreme head, upon earth, of the church of Eng- land, George Brown, a native of England, and a monk of the Augustin order, whom that monarcii had created, in the year 1535, archbishop of Dublin, began to act with the utmost vig- our in consequence of this change in the heirarchy. He purged the churches of his diocese from superstition in all its various forms, pulled down images, destroyed relics, abolished absurd and idolatrous rites, and, by the influence as well as authority which he possessed in Ireland, caused the king's supremacy to be acknowledged in that nation. Henry demonstrated soon after, that this supremacy was not a vain title; for he banished the monks out of that kingdom, confiscated their revenues, and destroyed their convents. In the reign of Edward VI. still further progress was made in the removal of popish supersti- tions, by the zealous labours of archbishop Brown, and the auspicious encouragement he granted to all who exerted them- selves in the cause of the reformation. But the death of this excellent prince, and the accession of his sister to the throne, changed the face of things in Ireland, as it had already done in England. The reign of Elizabeth, however, gave a new and deadly blow to popery, which was again recovering its force, and arming itself once more with the authority of the throne; and the Irish were obliged again to submit to the form of wor- ship and discipline established in England. The reformation had not long been established in Britain, when the Belgic provinces, united by a respectable confederacy, •which still subsists, withdrew from their spiritual allegiance to the pope. Phillii) II. king of Spain apprehending the dangei' to which the rcgligion of Rome was exposed from that spirit of liberty and independence which prevailed among the inhabitants of the IjOW Countries, adopted the most violent measures to dispel it. For this purpose he augmented the number of the bishops, enacted the most severe laws against all innovations in matters of religion, and erected that unjust and inhuman tribu- nal of the inquisition. But his measures, in this respect, were as unsuccessful as they were absurd; his furious and intemperate zeal for the superstitions of Home accelerated their destruction, and the papal authoriy, which had only been in a critical slate, SlXTKilNTJI CENTURY. 401 xvns reduced to desperation, by the very steps which were de- signed to support it. Thcnoi^ihty formed themselves into an association, in the year 1500, with a view to procure the lepeal of these tyrannical and barb:irous edicts; but their solicitations and requests being treated with contempt, they resolved to ob- tain by force whit they hoped to have gained from clemency and justice. They addressed themselves to a free and an op- pressed people, spurned his abused authority, and, with an impeluosity and velic-mence which wore perhaps excessive, trampled upon whatever wash.eid sacred or respectable by the cliurch of Rome. To qiiell tiiesfe tumuils, a powerful aimy was sent irom Spain, under thecommand of the duke of Alva, whose unprecedented and saniruinary ])roceedings kindled that long and bloody war from which the powerful republic of the United Fiovinces derived i;s origin, consii-tcnce, and grandeur, it was ihe heroic conduct of William of Nassau, piioce of Orange, seconded by the asidst'ince of I'^ngland and France, which delivered ihisstate from the Spanish yoke; and no sooner was this deliverance obtained, than the reformed religion, as it was professed in Switzerland, was established in the United Provinces; and, at t!ie same time,, an universal toleration was granted to those whose religious sentiments were of a diiferent nature, whether they retained the faith of Rome, or embr.-iced the reformation in another form, provided still they made no attempts against the authority of the gf.vernment, or the tran- quility ol' the pui)iic. The reformation made a considerable progress in Italy and Spain soon after the rupture between l.utherand the pope. la all the provinces of Italy, but more especially in the territories of Venice, Tuscany, and Naples, the religion of Rome lost ground, and great numbers of persons of all ranks and orders expressed an aversion to the papal dominion. Violent and dangerous commotions were consecpiently excited in the king- dom of Naples, in the year 154G, of which the priiicipal authois were Bernard Ochino and Peter Martyr, who, in their public discourses from the pulpit, exhausted all the force of their elo- quence in exposing the enormity of the reigning superstition. 'J'hese tumults were appeased with much dillicully by the uiii- ted elForls of Charles V. an;l his viceroy Don Pedro di Tpkdo. In several places the popes put a stop to the progress of the reformation, by letting, loose the incpiisitors upon the pretended heretics, who spread t!he marks of th.'ir .sual cruelty through the greater pari of Ital}'. Bui the horrors oftht; inquisition, which had terrilied back into the profession of popery several protestants in other parts of Italy, could not pi nelrate into liie kingdom of Naples, nor could either the authority or entreaties 402 HrSTORT OF THE CHUUCH. of the pope engage the Neapolitans to adnoit within their terri- tories either a court of inquisition, or even visiting inquisitors. But the inquisition, which could not gain any footing in the kingdom of Naples, reigned triumphant in Spain; and by racks, gibbets, and stakes, and other such formidable instruments of persuasion, soon terrified the people back into popery, and that kingdom still deplores the gloomy reign of ignorance and su- perstition, with the total extinction of civil and religious liberty. But it was in France thatthe reformed religion underwent the most cruel vicissitudes, and felt most severely the arm of civil power. The religion of Francis I. if an abandoned profligate can be said to possess any religion, was of the most bigotted spe- cies; and by his zeal for the Romish church, he perhaps flat- tered himself that he could in some degree compensate for the shameless immorality of his life. The flames of persecution were lighted up, during his unquiet reign, through every pro- vince of France; and though the zeal of the monarch was sometimes tempered by the gentle interference of his amiable sister, the queen of Navarre, and the exigencies of the times, still it occasionally recurred with fresh vigour, as caprice, or the dictates of his spiritual guide, the cardinal de Tournou directed; and innumerable mart) rs, eminent for virtue and learning, were daily exposed to tortures and to death. In the mountains of Languedoc and Provence there still ex- isted some remains of the Vandois, or Waldenses, the miserable remnants of the memorable crusade which had been too success- fully excited ag .inst them. These simple and virtuous people had in 1532, formed a kind of union with the reformed churches in Switzerland; but in 1545, they were selected as the victims of superstitious fury. Whole villages, particularly Merindol and Cabrieres, were exterminated by the catholics; and so dreadful was the slaughter, that it is even said to have afflicted Francis on his death bed with the most poignant remorse. The successor of Francis, Henry II. while motives of policy induced him to take arms in defence of the protestants of Ger- many, still pursued in his own dominions the persecuting system of his father. Notwithstanding this, the progress of the pro- testant doctrines was rapid. Several bishops of the Gallican church were strongly disposed in their favour; and they were openly embraced by Anthony o/ Bourbon, king of Navarre, I^ewis, prince of Conde, his brother, admiral Cologny, the duke de Koiian, and some otheisof the nobility. During the feeble minority of the son of Henry, Francis 11. the nation fell under the arbitrary government of two inflexible bigots, the dukes of Guise, uncles to the unfortunate Mary, queen of Scots, who was wife to Francis II. Their conduct SIXTEENTH CENTURY. 403 however proved so oppressive and obnoxious, that the famous league or conspiracy of Amboise was formed by the protestant nobles for the purpose of wresting the power out of the hands of this arrogant and intolerant family; but the plan being unfor- tunately discovered, the leaders barely escaped with their lives. Ciuiries IX. succeeded Francis; and during his reign, the jealousy of the two parties, which had hitherto been restrained within moderate bounds, broke out into a flame. The first act of violence was the massacre of sixty persons of the reformed church, at Vassy in Champagne, during the time of divine service, by the duke of Guise and his army. A violent civil war ensued, in the rour.-e of which the duke of Guise lost his life by the hands of an assassin, and dying, advised the queen moth- er to agree to the peace which soon followed, and granted to the reformed the free exercise of their religion. An ill compacted peace served but to smother for a season the zeal of the con- tending parties. A series of wars and persecutions succeeded, which would be tedious lo detail. They were concluded at length by the fallacious treaty of 1570, which served only to cover the diabolical project, which Charles and the catholic party had formed for the extermination of the new opinions. A marriage being concluded, in 1572, between the young king of Navarre (afterwards the famous Henry IV.) and Margaret, the sister of Charles IX. the Hugonots* were invited from all parts of the kingdom to the celebration of the nuptials. On the bloody festival of St. Bartholomew, a signal was given to a party of desperate assassins,headed by the house ofGuise,and they furiously attacked the houses of the Hugonots in every quarter of the city. The tirst victim was the admiral Coligny. The king of Navarre and the prince of Conde escaped with difficulty by a pretended abjuration of their religion. The same tragedy was acted, by secret orders from the king, in all the principal cities of France, and upwards of 30,000 martyrs were sacrificed to superstition and intolerance. The Hugonots, though disheartened, were not destroyed by this unhappy transaction. They recovered their strength and their vigour before the succeeding campaign, and carried on the war with such spirit, thatthey forced the bigotted monarch to grant them terms still more favourable than they had obtained by any former treaty. On the death of Charles IX. his brother Henry HI. succeeded, and the necessity of his aflairs obliged him to grant terms very favourable to the Hugonots. At the *The reformed, or French protestants, began to be distinguished by this ap- pellation al)out 1561. Tho term is derived, according to some, from a gate in Tours called //(/gon, where it is said they first assembled; and according tB others, from the first words of their original protest, or confession of faitn.— Hue not venirmis, See. 404 HisrouY OF the church. instiejrition of the pope, the catholics now formed in contempt of the rovnl .-luthority, the celebrated association called IheLeogue th.e professed ol)Jcct of wiiicli was tlie extirpation of heresy; This combination, however, had a farther aim, and was in real- ity founded ontb.e ambition ofthe house of Guise lo raise itself to (he throne of France. So dangerous a combination therefore dcmande I some exertion on the part ofthe king; and it is only ti. be lamented, that lie did not oppose it by more justiliable measures. He caused the two heads ofthe league, Henry duke of Guise, and the cardinal his brother, to be assassinated at the states of Rlois: and soon after, in 1589, he himself experienced the same fate; as he was approaching to lay seige to Paiis, which was retained by the catholic party, he was stabbed in his te:it by an emissary ofthe leaguers. The family of Vulois ceased in [lenry HI. and the right of succession centered in Henry of Bourbon, king of Navarie, who assumed the title oCHonry iV. The obstinacy of the catholic party, who still maintained the league, withheld this great statesman and able commander tor upward of four >ears from t!ie possessi n of his hereditary dignities. Ileniy ;it length, however, made a final sacrifice of conscience (o ambition. He publicly abjured the reformed religion in 1593, and by that step giiincd possession of the throne. By the famous edict of Nantz. wiiich was termed a p."?-^c/ur// and inviolnble edict, he however secured (o his old friends, the Hugonots, the undisturbed exercise of their religion, and perfect liberty of conscience. And thus ended these religious disturbances, w'hich had divided the king- dom of France for a considerai)le part ofthe sixteenth century. Tliough the gieat body of protestants proceeded with una- nimity in the principal object ofabolishing the superstition and tyranny ofthe church of Rome, there did not exist among them tiiat perfect harmoi)y and con'-isfence with respect to doctrinal points, which migiU be expected from persons actuated by the love of truth, and professing to derive their information from the same source. Between the fathers of the reformation, Luther and Zuinglius, there existed almost from the first a con- siderable dilferencc of sentiment, concerning (he nature ofthe holy sacrament. Luther rejected the popish doctrine of tran- subslantialion, but unfortunately, not able to free himself at once from all (he fetters of prejudice, instead of wholly discard- ing the absurdity, he attempted to new-model i(. Though he rejected the opinion ofthe entire change of (he elements by consecratii>n, he held fjeverlheless that the bod) and blood of riirist are still ma/r/vV///?/ present in the consecrated elements; and tliis union of the body and blood of Christ with the bread and wine, is by the Lutheran ciiurch expressed by (he intermc- SIXTEEKTH CENTURY. 405 diatc term consnbstantiation. Carlostadius, who was originally the coadjutor of Luther in the university of Wittemberg, and Zuinglius, the celebrated Swiss reformer, began their mission under more favourable (ircumstances than Luther, and thoy adopted a system, whicli in their opinion was more consistent both with scri[)ture and reason. They considered the con- secrated elements merely as figures or symbols of the absent body of Christ, and regarded the rite itself as. intended chiefly to preserve in our minds a pious remcml)rance of the sufferings of Christ, and a sr;nsc of our obligations to fulijl the gospel cov- enant. A real, though spiritual presence was acknowledged by Calvin, and his doctrine, on this point, seems at length to have prevailed in several of the reformed churches. Other disputes arose between the followers of I^uther and Calvin, concerning the nature of the divine decrees respecting man's salvation. The latter, is well known, maintain with the utmost rigour the doctrines of election and predestinatioti. In the dark catalogue of heresies recorded by historians of the Romish communion, the opinions of Ijuther, Calvin and Zuinglius maintain a distinguished situation. Connected as they were with political events, they have already been sufficiently discussed. During the ardour of speculation which these reli- gious contests occasioned, it would have been extraordinary, if considering the different interests, views, prejudices, and pas- sions, by whicli mankind are usually actuated, a perfect unifor- mity in point of doctrine and discipline, had prevaded all who were desirous of being emancipated from the yoke of Rome. In the course of this century the Scriptures were translated into almost all the different languages of Europe. They would ne- cessarily be read by mc'n of diffiront tempers, and of different attainments; and consequen'ly (without even calling in the aid of that principle wliich impels mankind to render themselves eminent or distinguished) theie are many motives which might create a difFcrcnce of sentiment in the most impai'tial inquirers. Religious opinions, liowever di.-tant from our own are always objects of respect and veneration. It is not therefore with a design of casting a r(,'flection upon the authors or professors of these opinions. l)ut for the sake of order and perspicuity, that a distinction isobservedin this history between those doctrines which became the established religion of different countries, and those which are professed only by small or subordinate societies. It was observed that, in a very early period of the reforma- tion, certain of the di<;ciples of Lutlicr, and particularly one of the name of Muncer, adopted opinions in some instances appa- rently replete with enthusiasm, and on some occasionsproceedcd 400 niSTORV OF THE CHURCH. to the disturbance of the public tranquilhty. From these re- formers proceeded the sect of the Anabaptists. They first made their appearance in the provinces of Upper Germany, where the severity of the magistrates kept them under controul. But in the Netherlands and Westphalia, they obtained admit- tance into several towns, and spread their principles. The most remarkable of their religious tenets related to the sacra- ment of baptism, which, as they contended, oughtto be adminis- tered only to persons grown up to years of understanding, and should be performed not by sprinkling them with water, but by dipping them in it: for this reason they condemned the baptism of infants; and re-baptizing all whom they admitted into their society, the sect came to be distinguished by the name of Ana- baptists. To this peculiar notion concerning baptism, they added other principles of a most enthusiastic as well as dangerous nature. They maintained that, among Christians who had the precepts of the gospel to direct, and the spirit of God to guide them, the office of the magistracy was not only unnecessary, but an unlawful encroachment on their spiritual liberty; that the dis- tinctions occasioned by birth, or rank, or wealth, being contrary to the spirit of the gospel which considers all men as equal, should be entirely abolished; that all Christians, throwing their possessions into one common stock, should live together in that state of equality which becomes members of the same family; that as neither tlie laws of nature, nor the precepts of the New- Testament, had imposed any restraints upon men with regard to the number of wives which they might marry, they should use that liberty which God liimself had granted to the patriarchs. Such opinions, propagated and mainlained with enthusiastic zeal and boldness, were not long without producing the violent effects natural to them. Two Anabaptist prophets, John Mat- thias, a baker of llaerlem, and John Boccold, or Beukels, a journeyman taylorof Lyden, possessed with the rage of makinij proselytes, fixed their residence at Munstcr, an imperial city of Westphalia, of the first rank, under the sovereignty of its bish- op, but governed by its own senate and consuls. As neither of tliese fanatics wanted the talents requisite in desperate enter- prises, great resolution, the appearance of sanctity, bold pre- tensions to inspiration, and a confident and plausible manner of discoursing, they soon gained many converts. Among these were Ilothmaii, who had first preached tlie profestant doctrine in Munster, and Knipperdoling, a citizen of considerable emi- nence. Emboldened by the countenance of such disciples, they openly taught their opinions; and not satisfied with that liberty, the}' made several attemps, though without success, to become masters of the town, in order to get their tenets established by SIXTEENTH CENTURY. 407 public authority. At last, having secretly, called' in their asso- ciates from the neighbouring country, they suddenly took posses- sion ofthe arsenal and senate-house in the night, and running through the streets with drawn swords, and horrible liowlings, cried out alternately, "Repent, and be baptized," and "Depart ye ungodly." The senators, the canons, tlie nobility, together with the more sober citizens, whether Papists or Protestants, terrified at their threats and outcries, fled in confusion, and left the city under the dominion of a frantic multitude, consist- ing chiefly of strangers. Nothing now remaining to overawe or controul them, they set about modelling the government accor- ding to their own wild ideas; and though at first they showed so much reverence for the ancient constitution, as to elect senators of their own sect, and to appoint Knippeidjling and another proselyte consuls, ihis was ndthing more than form; for all their proceedings were directed by Matthias, who, in the style, and with the authority of a prophet, uttered his commands, which it was instant death to disobey. Having begun with encouraging the multitude to pillage the churches, and deface their orna- ments, he enjoined them to destroy all books except the Bible, as useless or impious; he ordered the estates of such as fled to be confiscated, and sold to the inhabitants of the adjacent country; he commanded every man to bring forth his gold, silver, and other precious effects, and to la}' them at his feet: the wealth amassed by these means, he deposited in a public treas- ury, and named deacons to dispen e it for the common use ofall. The members ofthis commonwealth being thus brought to a perfect equality, he commanded all of them to eat at tables prepared in public, and even prescribed the dishes v/hich were to be served up each day. Having finished his plan of refor- mation, his next care was to provide for the defence ofthe city; and he took measures for that purpose with a prudence which betrayed nothing of fanaticism. He collected large magazines of every kind; he repaired and extended the fortifications, obliging every person v/ithout distinction to work in his turn; he formed such as were capable of bearing arms into regular bodies, and endeavoured to add the stability of discipline tothc impetu- osity of enthusiasm. He sent emissaries to the Anabaptists in the Low Countries, inviting them to assemble at Munster, which he dignified with the name of Mount-Sion, that they might set out to reduce all the nations ofthe earth under their dominion. He himself was unwearied in attending to every thing necessary for the security or increase ofthe sect; animating his disciples by his own example to decline no labour, as well as to submit to every hardship; and their enthusiastic passions being kept from subsiding by a perpetual succession of exhortations, revelations, 408 HISTOHY OF THE CHVRCH. and prophecies, they seemed ready to undertake or to suffer any thing in maintenance otlheir opinions. \V hile they were thus em[)loycd, the hishop of Munsier, hav- ing assemhled a considerai)le army, advanced to hcseige the town. On his approach, Matthias sallied out at the head *of some chosen troops, attacked one quarter of his camp, forced it, and after great slaughter returned to the city loaded with glory and with spoil. Intoxicated with this success, he appeared next day brandisliing a spear, and declared, that, in imitation of Gideon, he would go forth with a handfuj of men, and smite the hojt of the ungodly. Thirty persons, whom he name , followed him witlu/Ut hesitation in this wild enterprise, and, rushing on the enemy with a frantic courage, were cu*; off to a man. The death of theii' prophet occasioned at first great consternation among his disciples; hut Boccold, by the same gifts and preten- sions which had gained Matthias credit, soon revived their spirits and hopes to such a degree, that he succeeded the deceased prophet in the same absolute direction of all their affairs. As he did not possess 4iat enterprising courage whicii distinguished liis predecessor, he satisfied h mself with carrying on a defensive war; and without attempting to anno} the enemy by sallies, he waited fcr the succours he expected from the Low Countries, the arrival of which was often foretold and promised by their prophets. But though less daring in action than Matlliias, he was a wilder enthusiast, and of more uniiounded ambition. Soon after the death of his predecessoi-, havijhg, by ohscure visions and prophecies, prepaied the multitude for some extraordinary event, he marched through the streets nnd proclaimed Mith a loud voice, "That the kingdom oi'JSion was at hand; tluit what- ever was highest on earth should be brought low, and whatever was lowest should be exalted." In order to fulfil this, he com- njanded the churches, as the most lofty buildings in the city, to be levelled with the ground: he degraded the senators chosen by Matthias, and depriving Knipperdoling of the consulship, the highest office of the commonwealth, appointed him to execute the lowest and most infamcus, that of common hangman to which strange tninsilion llie other agreed, not only without murmuring, i)ut with the utmost joy; and such was the despotic rigour of Boccold's administration, that he was called almost every daj to performsonie duty or other of his wretched fimc- tion. In j)lace of the deposed senators, he named twelve judges, according to the number of tribes in Israel, to preside in all alf lirs; retaining to himself the same; authoril}', which Moses anciently posses-ed as legislator of that poople. Not satisfied, however, with power oi- titles which were not supreme, a prophet, whom he had gained and tutored, having SIXTEENTH CENTURY. 409 called the multitude together.^eclared it to be the will of God, that John Boccold should be kingof Zion, and sit on the throne of David. John, kneeling down, accepted of the call, which he solemnly protested Lau been revealed likewise, to Inmself, and was immcdialel}' acknov.ledged as motiarc!) by the deluded multitude. From tiiat moment nc .ass-jumed all the state; and pomp of royally. lie Avorc a crown ef gold, aud was ciad in the richest and most sumptuou? gannenls. A bible wascarricd in one hand and a naked sword in the oth"r. A great body of guards rtccompanied him wlien, he appeared in pubhc. He coined money stamped with liis own image, and appointed the great oflicers of l)is household and kingdon), among whom Knip- perdoling was nominated governor ot the city, as a reward for his former submission. Having now attained the height of power, Bcccold began to discover passions, which ne had hitherto lestrained, or indulged only in secret. As the excesses of enthusiasm have been ob- served in every a^e to lead to sen.-ual gratifications, the same constitution that is susceptible of tlie former being remarkably prone to the latter, he instructed the prophets and teachers to harangue the people for several days, concerning the lawfulness and even necessity of taking more wives than one, which, they asserted to be one of the privileges granted by God to the saints. When their tars were once accustomed to this licentious doc- trine, and (heir passions inlLuned with the prosj)ect cf such unl)ounded indulgence, he himself set them an example of using what he culled tueir Christian liberty, by mairying at once three ^ wives, amonir wlvym ihe widow of Matiliras, a w( man of singu- lar beauty, was o:ie. As !ie was alliii-cd b^ beauty, or the love of variety, he gradually added to the number of his wives, until they amoun ed to fmrieefi, tliowgu the witlow of Mattldas was the only one diicnitied with the lith; of queen, oi' who shai'cd with iiiriT the siilendour and orn unenls of ro\ alty. After the exampleof their jjrophet, the multitude gave themselves up to the most licentious and uncontrouled gratification of their de- sires. No man lemained sati^lied with a single wife. Not to use their (/hrisli.in libert), was deemed a crime. Persons were appointed to search the hou-es for young women grown up to maturity, whom they instanlly con. polled to marry. Together with polygamy, freedom of divorce, its inseparable attendant, was introduced, and became a new source of corruption. Every excess was committed, of which I he passions of men are capa- ble, when restrained neither by the authority of laws, nor the sense of decency; and by a monstrous and almost incredible conjunction, voluptuousness was engrafted on relit^'ion, and dis- solute riot accompanied the austerities of fanatical devotion. 52 410 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. MeanwhiJe the German princes were highly offended at the insult offered to their dignity by Boccold's presumptuous usur- pation of royal honors; and the profligate manners of his follow- ers, which were a reproach to the Christian name, filled men of all professions with horror. Luther, who had testified against thisfanatical spirit on its first appearance, now deeply lamented its progress, and having exposed the delusion with great strength of argument, as well as acrimony of style, called loudly on all the states of Germany to put a stop to a phrenzy no less perni- cious to society, than fatal to religion. The emperor, occupied with other cares and projeccts, had not leisure to attend to such a distant object; but the princes of the empire, assembled by the king of the Romans, voted a supply of men and money to the bishop of Munster, who, being unable to keep a sufficient army on foot, had converted the siege of the town into a block- adoi. The forces raised in consequence of this resolution were put under the command of an officer of experience, who ap- proaching the town towards the end of spring, in the year one thousand five hundred and thirty-five pressed it more closely than formerly; but found the fortifications so strong, and so dilligently guarded, that lie durst not attempt an assult. It was now above fifteen months since the Anabaptists had established their dominion in Munster; they had during that time undergone prodigious fatigue in working on the fortifications, and perform- ing military duty. Notwithstanding the prudent attention of their king to provide for their subsistence, and his frugal as well as regular economy in their public meals, they began to feel the approach of famine. Several small bodies of their breth- ren, who were advancing to their assistance from the Low Countries, had been intercepted and cut to pieces; and, while all Germany was ready to combine against them, they had no prospect of succour. But such was the ascendency which Boccold had acquired over the multitude, and so powerful the fascination of enthusiasm, tiiat their hopes were as sanguine as ever, and they hearkened with implicit credulity to the visions and predictions of their propliets, who assured them, that the Almiglity would speedily interpose, in order to dciliver the city. The failii however, of some few, shaken by the violence and length of their sutferings, beg.'in to fail; but being suspected of an inclination to surrender to the enemy, they were punished with immediate death, as guilty of impiety in distrusting the power of God. By tliis time the besieged endured the utmost rigour of fam- ine; but tliey chose rather to suffer hardships, the recital of which is shocking to humanity, than to listen to the terms of capitulation offered them by the bishop. At last, a deserter, SIXTEENTH CENTURY. 411 whom they had taken into their service, being either less intox- icated with the fumes of enthusiasm, or unable any longer to bear such distress, made his escape to the enemy. lie informed their general of a weak part in tlieir fortifications which he had observed, and assuring tliem that the besieged, exhausted with hunger and fatigue, kept watch there with little care, he offered to lead a party thither in the night. The proposal was accept- ed, and a chosen body of troops appointed for the service; who scaling the walls unperceived, seized one of the gates, and admitted the rest of the army. The Anabaptists, though sur- prised, defended themselves .in the market-place with valour, heightened by despair; but being overpowered by numbers, and surrounded on every hand, most of them were slain, and the remainder taken prisoners. Among the last were the king and Knipperdoling. The king, loaded with chains, was carried from city to city as a spectacle to gratify the curiosity of the people, and was exposed to all their insults. His spirit, however, was not broken or humbled by this sad reverse of his condition; and he adhered with unshaken firmness to the distinguishing tenets of his sect. After this, he was brought back to Munster, the scene of his royalty and crimes, and put to death with tortures, which he bore with astonishing fortitude. This extraordinary man, who had been able to acquire such amazing dominion over the minds of his followers, and to excite commotions so danger- ous to society, was only twenty-six years of age. Together with its monarch, the kingdom of the Anabaptists came to an end. Their principles on certain points of doctrine having taken deep root in the Low Countries, the party still subsists there, though somewhat divided and scattered. Num- bers of them united under a celebrated leader by the name of Mennon Simonis, and are hence denominated Mennonites. By a singular revolution, they have become not only pacific in their habits, but hold it unlawful to wage war, and even refuse to accept of civil oflices. At present, neither Mennonites nor any others who have sprung from the Anabaptists, appear to retain any of those licentious and extravagant views which pre- vailed at Munster. Though they still retain sentiments which distinguish them from other religious societies, they are gener- ally respected for their morality and rectitude of conduct. Nor is it just to charge all the insurrections of those times, whether at Munster or other places, where the Anabaptists had societies, to that class of people. The first insurgents groaned under severe oppression, and took up arms in defence of their civil rights. The Anabaptists appear rather to have seized the oc- casion than to have been the prime movers. That a large proportion were Anabaptists,seem indisputable; at the same time 412 HISTORY OP THE CHURCH. it appears from History, that great numbers of them were Ro- man Catholics, and many others without any settled religious principles. The name Anabaptist was given to sgnify, that persons bap- tised in infancy, ought to be baptized anezvl But those who believe in immersion as the only evangelical mode of baptism, do not admit that it is applicable to them; because the persons •vhom they baptize, they consider as never having been bap- tized before, though they may have received the application of watcr,'eiiher bysprinkling oi pouring. Hence the great body of those who agree in this view of baptism are now called, not Ana- baptists, but IJaptists. The Antinomir.ns arose about the same period. Their foun- der was Jolm Agricola, a native of Aisleben, originally also a disci j)le of Luther. Thc; supporters of the popish doctrines deducing a considerable portion of thc argumtnts "on which i{)cy rested (heir defence, from the doctrines of the old law; -ills over-zealous reformer was encouraged by the success of ■As master to attack thd very foundation of their arguments, and to deny that any part of the Old Testament was intended i!» a rule of faith or practice to t!c disciples of Christ. Thus i>e not only rejected the moral authority of even (he ten com- niJtndments; but he and his followers, conceiving, some of the expressions in the writings of the. apostles in too liberal a sense, produced a system, which appears in many respects scarcely consistant with the moral attributes of tlie Deity. The principal doctrines which at present bear this appella- tion, are said to be as follows: Isl. That the law ought not to be proposed to tlie people as a rule of manners, nor used in thc church as a mentis of instruction; and that (he gospel alone is to be inculcat»'d and e?;])lained, both in (lie churches and in the schools of learning. 2il. Tiiatthe justihcation of sinncrsisan cmmanent and e(ornal art ol' Cod, not otdy preceding all acts of tin, luit tli(! existence of ti.e sinner himself.* ,hI. That justifi- cation by faith is no moie than a manifrstation to us of what was done before we Lad a bring. 4th. Tliat men ought not to doubt of thcii- faitjv, or (luestion whether they believe in Christ. 5ili. That God sees no sin in believers, and they are not bound to confess' sin, mourn f/)r it, or > ray that it maybe forgiven. r)th. ThJtt GoU is pot angry with the elect, nor does he punish them for their sins. 7tii. That by God's laying our iniquities 1 Ills i.-T i.j. <.j Ml I.I i:i..:i, \\i|ii.;ll- .- i y 1 : ij - 1 1 . : 1 il )l 111 i. T! Sj lln)ll;l,'ll POIllC ■iippose, Willi -Dr. Crisp, tint tiio elect were justilied at tho same tinio of Chriet'a i[«ath. SIXTEENTH CENTURY 413 upon Christ, he became as completely sinful as v/e, and we as completf^ly righteous'as. Christ. 8th. Th"at believers need not fear either their pxyn §it}s or the eihs of others.' since neither can do them any injury. 9t!vi That the new covenant is not made properly witli u?y but v»'ith GUrist for us; and that covenant is •all of it a jjrorniie, havii)efHioc'Dndi(ioiis for, us to perform: for faith,' r'e pen (ance, and obedience, arc not conditions on our part, but Chri.st's, and tliat he repented, believed, and obeyed for us. 10th. That sanctiiication is not a proper evidence of justifica- tion. I.t is not extraordiiia.iy that, while all the different doctrines of the church w6rO' destined to underi^o so severe an examination, some, of tho opinions of Arius and the other opponents of the doctrine' of the Trinity bhoui'd be revived. The first of the reformers who distinguished himself on this side of tbe question was John Campan'us, who, bcibro' the confession of Augsburg was prescnt(id, began.' to publish opinions. About the same period Michael Servetus, a Spanish physician, appeared on the same side, and with much"- vehemence opposed the orthodox belief. Servetus was born at Villa Nueya, in the kingdom of Arragon, and after a variety of adventures settled at Vienne,in Dauphine, under'the patronage of the iJ^ild and liberal prelate of thcit see, and the,re applied himself successfully to the prac- tice of his profession. Tiic entluisiasm of reformation, how- ever invaded his tranquility in this situation, :md he was engaged by some means or other to enter into a controversy with Calvin, in wliieh t!iere'i$ reason to bielive that the latter indulged in hostile .'Mid vindictive feolings against him. In 1553, Servetus printed hi? most famous wbrk.rntitled ChristianismiRestitutio. The book was pablisiied',) in .France, but ptinted secretly witlioat the author's name,'^ and conveyed out o{ the kingdom. But some of Uh Protestant enemies Who ought to have been better employed, succeidcd in exciting the inquisition against him; and he wa-^ thrown into prison by the authority of that tribunal- Here, howcivcr, he was suffered clandestinely to cs- c:»pc;, and only burnt in effigy. In attempting to pass into Italy over the lake of Geneva, he was recognized by Calvin, who requested, one of the Syndics to arrest and inii)rison him. Ser- vetus was arrested, put into prison, and afterwards brought be- fore the council .rtsff heretic. Forty heretical errors were pro- ved .'igainst him, biit he refused to renounce them. One of the cliarges was that of blasphemy. The result of his trial was, that he was condemned to be burnt alive. On the l27th of October, 1553, he was committed to the fire; but as the wind blew the flames from him, two hours elapsed before he was freed from his sufferings 414 HISTORY or THE CHURCH. Concernig the part which Calvin took in this cruel and most unfortunate affair, Dr. Hawies in his History of the Church, when speaking of the sufferings of Gruet, Balsac, Castalio, Ochi- nus and particularly of Servetus, has the following paragraph. "Far from justifying these severities, 1 esteem tliis as the foulest blot in Calvin's otherwise fair escutchen; nor do 1 think the spirit of the times any exculpation for violating the plainest dictates of the word of God and common sense, 'that liberty of conscience and private judgment are every man's birth right;' and where nothing immoral, or tending by some overt act to dis- turb the peace of societies appears, there all punishment for matters of opinion must be utterly unchristian and unjus- tifiable." " , The opinions of Servetus seem to have approached nearer to Sabellianism than either to those of Arius or the modern So- cinians. lie held that Christ might properly be called the God, since the eternal spirit of the Godhead was united to the man Christ Jesus, lie held also that another portion of tiie same spirit was diffused through all nature, and directed the course of things, and actuated the minds of men agi-ceably to the counsels and designs of tiie Father. He also rejected the use of infant baptism. The origin of Socianism appears to have been some years precedent to the appearance of those persons from whom the sect has derived its name. At a very early period of the reforma- tion there were among the Anabaptists, and other sects of re- formers, several persons who rejected Or who doubted of the doctrine of the Trinity as professed at that period. The opin- ions which were cherished by these persons were equally ob- noxious to the Catholics, the Lutherans, and Calvanists; and opposition from foreign enemy is generally productive of union in the party which is o])posed. To avoid the evils which they might experience in Germany or Italy, numbers of them retired into I'oland, which, either from its remoteness, orfrom the laxity of the government, seemed to i)romise a more secure retreat. When arrived at tlie land of freedom, they found themselves in- volved in the utmost perplexity of doctrines. Some had embra- ced the Arian system; some the doctrine of Paul of Samosata; and some of them opinions which tilll then probably m^ver had an existence. About the same period, a society was formed in the neighborhood of Venice, which consisted of about forty men of letters, wlio held rrigular assemblies, in which they discusssed all points of religion, and particularly those relating to the Trinity, with the utmost freedom. The society however being discovered, the members were dispersed different ways, and sev- eral of them suffered by the hand of the executioner. SIXTEENTH CENTURY. 415 One of the most eminent ol this Society, Lselius Socinus or Sozzini, escaped into Poland in 1551, and by his influence the jarring opinions of the Unitarian sectaries began to assume the appearance of a regular system. His visits to Pohind were in- deed but short; but wliat he left undone was perfected by his disciples. Under the protection of J. Sienienus, palatine of Podolia, who built purposely for their use the city of Racowin the district of Sondomir, the Unitarians of Poland almost as- sumed the consequence of an established religon; and in the year 1574, they pul)lished a sunmiary of their principles, under the title of the (Jatechism or Confession of the Unitarians. The abilities of FaustusSocinus,who professed to deduce his religious system from the papers of his uncle Laelius, imparted fresh vigour to the society. He ncAy-moddled the articles of their faith. The ancient catechism, which was no more than a rude and incoherent sketch, was altered and improved by So- cinus and other Unitarian doctors, and was published under the title of the Catechism of Racow. In this station they en- joyed an undisturbed series of prosperity for several years, till in the l)cginning of the succeeding century, some Socinian students at Racow were so imprudent as in a paroxism of en- thusiasm to break in pieces a crucifix with stones. Such an act of violence excited the attention of the senate of Poland, who, caused their academy to be levelled to the ground, their church to be shut up, and tlu'ir printing presses to be destroyed; and from that period, the cause of Socinianism has sensibly declined in that part of Europe, where it first assumed an aspect of prosperity. From Pol'uid, the Socinian doctrines made their way into Transylvania about 15(!3, and were chiefly indebted for their success to the address and industry of George Blandra- tus, physician to Sigismund,the reigning prince. The Socinian faith was embraced by the prince, and many of the principal nobility; and though the Batovi, who were afterwards chosen dukes of Transylvania, were by no means well affected to the unitarian cause; yet the sect had acquired so deep a root that it has never been entirely eradicated from that province. The followers of Socinus asserted, 1st. That all our knowl- edge of divinity must be derived from the scriptures, but that our natural reason is the proper interpreter of them. 2d. They allowed considerable latitude in the accommodation of Scripture to human reason, asserting that great allowances must be made for the strong figurative language and oriental idioms with which these writings abound. Hdly. They denied the plenary inspiration of the sacred writers, and insinuated that mistakes had crept into their writings. 4thly. Having proceed- ed thus far, they endeavoured to strip revealed religion of every 416 HISTORY OF THE CHUiiCU. circumstance not clearly intelligible bv iuiman reason. With respect therefore (o the grand point oji which they djfrcred from other Christians; thej altogpfehcr d'onipd*lhe'divirtity of C'hrisI, or equality with the Father,' hut admitt^kJ h'ftn'to Have been an extraordinary person ni'i'acnlously produced',' and cdimmi^sioned as a divine teacher, in Avhom thepi'ophcr.ies relating to (he Messiah we're completely though not Ij'eraily I'.jliJlled. They admitted alsothe whole history of 'the j;isccnsion and glorifica- tion of Christ in its literal acccptatlo:^. " Sthlv. Thi'y held Ihe phrase Holy Spirit, or Holy Ghost, (o ))e merely a figurative mode of expression to denote the power or energy of God. , Though these are the general outlines of the d<)ctrines.pjp* fessed by the followers of Socinus, yet this sect was subdivided into several parties, who differed materially from each other with respect to certain articles of faitb. The Budneians are said to have denied the miraculous cdnceolJuin of Jesus- Christ. The Farvonians on the contrary asscctechiPit he had beeo en- gendered or produced out of,nothif,g bef<>re th.e'ci-eaiiou of the world. And the Stancarians allowed the 'medil<)r,7l' character of Jesus Christ, which the otijiej^ssfierri. to have denied. Some sects were distinguishedin' this age merely by carrying there aljhorance of ])opish cirurs fullier than tjicir gVcat loa- ders, Luther and Calvin. Such were tiie foll,o\vn''S of Zuingiius, of whom respectful mention hjiis be<>n afreMy made. The Brownlsls in Englajiii differed fvorn the established church chiefly in respect to' church ijovcrnini-nt, which ihey asserted ought to be democralical. .T!ie illumiiiiiti in Prance and Spain, seem only tbh.iv^i been di5tingui$ti.'tlehd':d tiiat ^Hl,vfttion■';^!as wrought by faith alone, and not by gootf vrork<; wliilo Hie Molinists and Synergists were of fhe opinion liiat the v.ill of man co-operated with the grace of God in eifrClittf.^ his eternal happiness. Thf! invention of printing prO'lucr'd aliog(!thcr,a nqw (;ra in literature: and sucli was the japid -mtillipiicalton of books afkr that period, that merely to specify tlxsriulliors in the def)nrt- ments of theo!oi;y and sacred criticism w<>a>W, where he continued till that City embraced Z'ainglianism in 1523. He afterwards lived for some time in Fiiburgb, whence he returned to Basil, where he died in IjuG. Literature is not only obliged to Erasmus for his own admira- ble compositions, but fur the revival of many of the most valuable of the ancient classics and fithers of the church. Few scicn- 53 418 msToiiy or the ciirncii. ceg escaped his attention; he wrote occasionally on divinity, philosophy, morals, rhetoric, and grammar, and translated the New Testament into Latin, and several of the Greek fathers. His free style of writing involved him in several controversies; and the Lutherans and the Catholics were equally objects of his animadversion. His Dialogues are the hcst known of all his writings, and will be admired as a work of genius as long as there remains any taste for the wit and spirit of Athens, or for the language and eloquence of ancient Rome. lie lived and died a timid reformer and member of the church of Rome. Next in order to Erasmus, his contemporary and friend Sir Thomas More, Lord Chancellor of England, may properly be placed among the patrons and improvers of polite literature. More strongly attached to the Romish faith than his friend Erasmus, and not exempt from the charge of bigotted cruelty, this excellent scholar fell a victim to the sanguinary resentment of Henry Vin. and suffered death upon the scaffold, the 17th of June, 1535. Inferior to none that has been mentioned cither in taste or learning, it would be culpable to omit a tribute of applause to the elegant and classical George Buchanan. As an historian, his works will not only be resorted to by all who are desirous of useful information, but also by those who wish to form a style upon the chaste model of Roman elegance. As a poet, he is perhaps the first among the modern imitators of the Latin clas- sics. As the friend of civil and religious liberty, he is entitled to a still nobler distinction; nor will the apologists for a weak and wicked princess be able to fix a slander upon his reputation in the eyes of impartial inquirers. Castalio is also deserving of a respectable place among the scholars of this day. He translated the Bible into elegant Latin, also into French, and displayed his various and extensive knowledge of the Greek and Hebrew by several other publica- tions, liis Colloquia Sacra, in elegant Latin, was published in four volumes duodecimo. He was some time regent of the Col- lege at Geneva, until he was driven from it and banished on account of his religious opinions. Being poor, he was oppressed in his circumstances, having a wife and eight children. The magistrates of Basil, lo which place he fled, received with kindness tills ingenious exile, and gave him the Greek profes- sorship in their university. He died ut Basil in 15G4, aged for- ty-eight years. John Reuchlin, a German, sometimes known hy the name of Capnio, who was elevated, for his literary talents, from a very obscure station, to the rank of a nobleman, Ludovicus Vives, of Valencia in Spain, J. Budcus, John Lipsius, Bolydore Vii-- SIXTEENTH CENTURY. 419 gil, and the incomparable Scaliger are also deserving of much applause, thezcalous and successful promoters of useful learning. Philosophy as well as religion underwent a reformation in this century, by the publication of the systems of Nicholas Co- pernicus and Tycho JBrahe. These bold invaders of ancient prejudice, had scarcely less to encounter than Luther, in the establishment of the truth. The labours of the Stephens's will be remembered with gratitude by every admirer of ancient literature. CHAPTER XVIli. SEVENTEENTH CENTURY. PROGRESS OF THE EXTERNAL CHURCH— PROTESTANT CHURCH. After age? of gloomy euptrslition, the rcigti of ignorance, and primevial night, \vc have soenthcsun of righteousness rising with healing in Ins wings, to dispfjl the darkness, and illumine the path, which alone can lead the faithful to the light of eternal day. The struggle in Europe, between trutli and error, had heen long and obstinate; and, however blessed the issue, the effects of the contest were greatly to be deplored, as having produced war?, which desolated the face of many countries, and conflicts in all the lands of Christendom; sometimes as fatal to the per- secutors, as to the persecuted. The combatants now had in a sort rested on their arms, and precluded, by tlie peace of Augsburg, from attempting any con- siderable inroads on eacli other's territories l)y violence, the Catholics and Protestants began to plan how they might extend their influence over the regions which had been lately discov- ered. The former, especially, hojied thereby to recover some indemnity in the new Continent, for their losses in the old. Herein, indeed, the Catholics possessed a great and manifest advantage, not only as united under one spiritual head, but also because the grand discoveries had been made by those who })rofcsscd the iaith of Ilome,and contiimed under her obedience. These all equally wished with the popes themselves, to propa- gate their own religion, and thus conflrm a surer and safer dominion over those whom they had brought under the yoke, or hoped by monkisb auxiliaries more easily to subdue. Noth- ing could more exactly concur with the ambitious views of the paj)al see. A host of missionaries rushed into the batllc, zeal- ously disposed to spread tlie knowledge of ,^uch Christianity as ihcy held, through all the countries into which the arms or commerce of Spain and Portugal had penetrated. We have bccn the institution of Jesuits expressly devoted to this object: HISTOUV OP TUE CHURCH. 421 not were the other orders, roused by their zeal and emulation, behind them in the work. To direct their cfifoils more cflcclually for spreading the po- pish religion, and bringing the subjected nations, and others, within her pale, was among the most important objects of the Church of Rome. V/ith this view, the Pope established a con- gregation of Cardinals, de propaganda fide, whose name expres- sed their office. A. D. 1(323. To defray evciy expence, a vast endowment, successively increased, furnished the most ample means. The missionaries were educated, conveyed, and suppli- ed with every necessary. Seminaries were established for such heathen converts as should bo sent to Europe from the difTcrent nations. Books were printed in all languages for the use of the missions. A provision was made for erecting schools, and afford- ing the poor assistance, whether by medicine, or under any tem- poral want. In short, every tiling which could forward the missions, was liberally supplied, A. D. 1663. France copied the example of Rome, and formed an establishment for the same purposes. Regiments of friars, black, white, and grey, were ready for embarkation, however distant the voyage, or perilous the service. The Jesuits claimed the first rank, as due to their zeal, learn- ing, and devotedness to the holy see. The Dominicans, Fran- ciscans, and other orders, disputed the palm with them; and jealous of their superiority, as is the case usually between rivals for fame, they impeached the purity of their motives; imputed their zeal to ambitious purposes; and accused them of subject- ing their converts to their own order, with a view to make mer- chandise of them. Into these accusations probably much truth entered, but more env}'. Indeed, the religion which any of these taught, was almost, if not altogether, as far removed from the simplicity that is in ('hrist, as the paganism from which the converts were drawn. From the commencement of the mis- sions, the congregation of cardinals has been employed in hear- ing and examining innumerable memorials and criminations against the Jesuits, the most grievous and disgraceful to the christian name, it must be confessed, after considering the accusa- tions,and the avowed principle ofpoper}^, "That every fraud and artifice is pious, that tends to promote the interests of the Romish Churcli," the Jesuits seem fully vindicated. Admitting this al- lowed principle, they acted wisely. None can refuse them the praise of indefatigable labour; and little doubt can be entertain- ed, that the issue of their missionary efforts would have been very different from what has happened, if they had not been so often checked in their career; their fidelity to the several states, under whose patronage they acted, rendered suspicious: and 422 SEVENTEENTU CENTURY. their devotedncss to the see of Rome ilself, questioned. Their rivals insinuated, tliat they meant only the glory, riches, and increase of their own order; and sacriliced to these every other consideration. Whether this was really the case or not, their steps appear directed with the most consumate skill, and crown- ed with astonishing success. They studied the characters of those with whom they had to do, and suited themselves alike to the peasant and the noble. They selected from their society, the instruments best quallilied for their several spheres of action. They were physicians, astronomers, mathematicians, painters, musicians, artists, in every occupation, that could render their talents subservient to missionary purposes. Their gentle and insinuating manners gained the contidence of the natives where diey resided. They made themselves agreeable and useful to the superior ranks; they condescended to instruct the meanest; they consulted the different inclinations and habits of the sever- al nations, and the individuals of each. In short, they deter- mined to become all things to all n:ien, that they might obtain the great object in their view. The new world, and the Asiat- ic regions, were the chief fields of their labours. They penetra- ted into the uncultivated recesses of America; civilized the savages, and won them to habits of industry. They visited the untried regions of Siam Tonkin, and Cochin-China. They en- tered the vast empire of China itself; insinuated themselves into the confidence of that suspicious people, and numbered millions among their converts. They dared affront the dangers of the tyrannical government of Japan, and even there extend- ed their conquests in a manner aln.ost incredible. In India they assumed the garb and austerities of the Brahmins; and boasted on the coasts of Malabar of a thousand converts baptized in one year by a single missionary. They could alike familiarise themselves with the magnificence and luxury of the court of Tekin, orlivc on water and vegetables, like the Jogis; and whatever their adversaries may object to the looseness of their moral system, the conduct of the missionaries was unimpeacha- ble; otherwise they had neither attracted or preserved the ven- eration of their disciples — if they admitted of relaxation, it was for them, and not for themselves. That their sufferings were great, as their labours were suc- cessful, we have the most autiientic evidence. The dreadful massacres in China and Japan, proved them sincere; and at least, as true Catholics as any at Rome or elsewhere. In China, a flourishing ara gave bright hopes of perpetuity, but they were blasted. The same effects produced the same calamities; and though the present century left the Jesuits pos- sessed of a noble church at Pckin, within the imperial precincts, HISTORY OP THE CHURCH. 423 and their missionaries spread through all that country, and the Mongal Tartary, the next saw them utterly expelled from the empire, with great carnage, and sunk, never to rise up again. In Africa, where the Portuguese power prevailed, the Capu- chins were chiefly employed, less artful and ahle indeed tlian the disciples of Loyola, hut equally zealous. They relate the wonders wrought hy their ministry ;it Lenin, SolTala, and the West and Southern coast? of Africa: but those who have seen ' these negro Christians, the Catholics themselves being judges, will with difficulty admit them to a phace in tiic Ciiurch of Christ. Though they have been baptised, and learned to make the sign of the cross, in all the essentials of Christianity, whether of doctrine or practice, they differ little from tlieir countrymen. It is among the awful scenes, viewed with anguish by every real Christian, that so immense a region of the globe should be left to thisday sunk inPagan andMahomcdan darkness, and lyingin the shadow of death, and few ciTorts made to pluck the brands from the burning. Not much more can be said for all the Catholic conversions made from IMexico to the Straits of IMagellan. There, Span- iards and Portuguese are alike buried in ignorance, supersti- tion and profligacy, even below their bigotted countrymen in Europe. With such examples and such instructors, the state of the poor natives may be well imagined; immersed in their an- ci'^nt superstitions, they have added all the ceremonies and follies of their new religion, to the al)surdilies of the old. Yet let it be remembered, that however Jesuits or Capuch- ians may be despised or condemned by Protestants, their conduct is to us highly x-cproachfuL That we, who vaunt a purer Chris- tianity, and have so many nobler motives to animate our zeal, have been hitherto so backward in the work of heathen mis- mions, so indifTcrent about enlarging the borders of Immanuel's kingdom, and so cold in our love towards the souls purchased by his most precious blood, must be confessed to our guilt and shame, and can neither be too deeply lamented, or too soon amended. Among the Protestants, it must be owned, the efforts to spread the gospel in the heathen world were few and feeble. A zeal- ous Lutheran, Ernest, Baron of Wells, felt for the honor of his profession, and for the glory of the Lord, and sought to form a society for a Protestant mission; but a variety of impediments disappointed his purposes, and no clfcctual benefit resulted from the attempt. The two great nations of English and Dutch were (oo much engrossed with their commercial concerns to take religion into their view, and utterly neglected this great object. Such a 424 SEVENTEENTH CENTURY. scheme, indeed, was formed under Charles I. and a society appointed under the sanction of parhamont for. this purpose, in 164T: but the confusions whicli followed, prevented any con- siderable elForts being made during the civil wars. And zealous as Cromwell professed himself for Christianity, he was too much taken up in securing his precarious dominion at home, to ex- tend his concern to the heathen abroad. At the restoration of Charles II. the society was re-established, but the temper of that reign was little missionary — the project languished in lukc- warmness. All that can be called missionary labour at that time, must be ascribed to the Puritans and Non-conformists, who fled to America to escape the persecutions of government at jiome. Some of these men of God distinguished their zeal in labours among the poor Indians, which were crowned with to- kens of divine favour, in 1633. The names of Brainard, Mny- hew, and Shepliard, deserve to be had in remembrance: aitd above all, the excellent Elliot, called the Apostle of the Indians, a title merited by his indefatigable; labours, and signal success among them; and more especially by his translation ofthe Scrip- tures into their language, and thus enabling them to read and undcr^nd t!ie oracles of God. These attempts in America roused the attention of many at home; and another society, noble in its institution, was formed for promoting Christian knowledge. I wish I could report the mighty cfiects, and the zealous labours of the missionaries sent forth under their auspi- ces. Some good, however, has been done in India, and else- where, and particularly in the immense number of bibles and religious tracts, which have been dispersed through all parts of thelirilish dominions; and never can t!ie word of God be per- used without being the savonr of life unto life, or death unto dcalli. The amazing progress in all scientific attainments, peculiarly marks this age; never, perjinps, before was such a constellation of sages seen upon this stage of earth, wlio carried philo:?op!iy to its highest pitch. From the great Bacon, Lord Vcrulam, who led the way at the commencement of this a3ra, to the greater Sir Isaac Newton, supposed justly to be the first of human beings for intellect, discoveries, and extent of knowledge. Eng- land claims, and justly, the first place in the temple of literary f.ime. But other nations boast also their productions; Italy her Galileo, France her Gassendi and Descartes, Germany her Leibnitz, and Denmark her Tycho Brahe, with atliousand other names of eminence, who eclipsed all those who had preceded them in mathematics, astronomy and natural philosophy; and indeed, in most otiicr branches of knowledge, physic, chymis- tiy, history, physiology, and every kind of literature, sacred or SEVENTEENTH CENTURY. 425 profane. In every nation the language became more polished, and I'le writers as elegant in their expressions, as deep in their researches. But those must he passed hastily over, as the more immediate subject of the Church of Christ will furnish abun- dant matter. Yet it must not be forgotten, that amidst this vast accession to the stock of human knowledge, many. reputed geniuses arose, whose fame (or infamy) was built upon the most daring attacks on revelation, or the most insidious attempts to undermine it. To philosophise above what is written, and for vain man to af- fect to be wiser than God, is too correspondent with his fallen nature, ready to abuse the noblest faculties to the most perverse purposes. Of these, whilst France furnished her Aanini, and Holland the Jew Spinoza, England exhibited, with a general profligacy of manners, under Charles 11. some of the most im- pious writers, and the most infidel, who took abundant pains to disseminate their deistical and atheistical tenets, and to embol- den in his wickedness, the fool who had said (or at least hoped) in his heart, that there is no God. Such were Hobbes, Toland, and the Lords Herbert, Rochester, and Shaftesbury, who en- deavoured, partly by reasoning, partly by ridicule, to ay^rturn the faith of the unstable professor, or to harden the hearts of the profligate. Many, indeed, instantly arose to lift up the shield against the fiery darts of the wicked; and that great and able Robert Boyle, who is said to have always read the Scripture on his knees, zealous for divine truth, as eminent in philosophical discoveries, instituted a constant annual course of lectures in de- fence of that religion, which these sceptical philosophers endeav- oured to supplant and destroy. Let it be however particularly noted, that the great luminaiies of the age, were the strenuous defenders of divine revelation. Newton, Locke, Boyle, Ma- claurin, and others, alike distinguished for science, gloried in believing on the Lord Jesus Christ. Not that the faith of the gospel stands in the wisdom of man, but in the power of God. The general state of the Church will be seen as we pass in review tlie several members of which it was composed; the Pa- pists, the Greeks, and the Protestants; the latter of which will more especially engage our attention, as in the others little else will be found than darkness, and the shadow of death. Christ is not divided: unhappily his people are. Butif thej cultivated the spirit of love and meekness, bearing and forbear- ing with oncanotlier,thc little difFcrenccs of opinion would never be permitted to disturb the unity of the spirit, so prejudiced as not to acknowledge, that we are all one in Chirst Jesus; why not then love one another out of a pure heart fervently f The time, will come — " Blessed are the peace-makers, for 54 426 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. thej shall be called the children of God." It will be happj for the church of Christ, when divine ciiarity siiall enlarge her borders, and bigotry be driven to her gloomy cell. The Protestant church comprehends Lutherans^ the reformed or Galvinists, and a variety of other denominatious, that cannot immediately be classed under the two great general divisions. We have seen the desolations produced by the ambition and bigotry of the house of Austria, instigated by Rome and her Jesuitical crew, hoping that they could down wiih it, down even to the ground. The great Head of the Church was otherwise minded. The bush burned and was not consumed. But the Lutheran cause suffered also by the defection of some of its most strenuous supporters. In the beginning of this century, 1604, Maurice, Landgrave of Hesse, a man of very eminent attainments, embraced, after deep investigation, the Calvin- istic system of doctrine: and new-moddled the university of Marpurg, and the ecclesiastical establishment of Hesse, after the reformed plan: though not without great opposition from the Lutheran divines. Yet though he thought himself bound to promote the truths he had em.braced, and to exercise the authority with which he was invested in his own do- minions, it is to be observed to his honor, tiiat he shewed Christian moderation and temper in the disputes which could not but be the consequence; and he is said not to have been chargeable with any acts of oppression and violence, leaving a generous liberty of conscience to all his subjects. The elector of Brandenburg follow^ed his example, in 1014, and declared for the reformed religion, without enforcing the doctrine of the decrees, or the decisions of Dort, but left every man to abide Lutheran or Calvinist, according to his conscience; dispensing his favours to both without partiality, and recommending a spirit of conciliation; to abstain from olfensive terms, or injurious as- persions; consenting that the rites which were objected to might be abolished; and entreating, that wherein they still differed, they would bear with each other, and cultivate a spirit of peace and patience. But to this the Lutheran clergy refused to con- sent, and not only excited fierce debates, but stirred up the people to a spirit of discontent, and alienation from their sov- ereign, and tumults which only force could suppress. The Sax- on divines took part with tlieir brethren, and unhappily blew up the flames of discord, to the great injury of their cause, and the hurt of their university of Wirtembcrg, which the elector was compelled, by the treatment he had received, to forbid his ■ubjects any more to visit. Good men on both sides lamented, that when the Philistines w«r« upon them, the sons of Israel were setting their swords BEVENTEETH CENTURY, 427 every man against his fellow; and earnestly wished to reconcile the two great bodies of protestants together, that they might be more united, and form a firmer phalanx against their popish invaders. To hope for a uniformity in opinion, was a blessing, in the present state of humin infirmity, and under the prejudices of education, not to be expected: but to soften down the angles of asperity — never to dispute passionately — to seek not for victory, but truth — to give the most favourable explications to the terms used on both sides — to bring forth the great funda- mental principles, in which Calvinists and Lutherans are agreed — and in the deeper and abstruscr points of difference, to ap- proach as near as possible — and Avhere they could not unite, to agree to bear with each other in the disputed articles, and to deep them as much as possible from producing vain conten- tion, which only beget ill-blood, and not conviction — these were the objects of the conciliators. Herein the reformed, it is al- lowed, were the first to concede and make approaches; allowing their Lutheran brethren not to have erred in any fundamental doctrine. But the Lutheran divines were more tenacious and less yeilding, and refused to acknowledge as much of the Cal- vinistic tenets; and rejected with much disdain the conciliatory offers of their brethren. Mutual reproaches and recriminations tended not to heal but to vriden the breach. In 16L5, the peace-loving James L endeavored to interpose the weight of his influence, and to solicit this desirable union among the protestant churches. He employed for this end, the famous Du Moulin, to sound the different parties: but he soon grew discouraged, when he found that the Lutherans testi- fied an utter aversion to accede to the proposal. In lG3i, however, the French protestants, in a synod held at Charenton, determined to give their Lutheran brethren a testi- mony of their cordial regard, and to open a door for any return which they might judge fit, by declaring, "that the Lutheran profession was truly conformable to the gospel, and free from fundamental errors." But no overtures were the consequence. In 1031, one conference more, indeed, was held at l^eipsic, between the divines of the two communions; and the spirit, temper and moderation with which it was managed, gave hope it would reunite them. The jealousy of the Lutherans, that some artifice was concealed under the apparent candor and concessions of their brethren, disappointed tlic happy issue which was expected. After all, the same unchristian distance re- mained. In 1645, a more comprehensive scheme, which should com- prehend Catholics, could hardly succeed in Poland. In 1G61, earnest to succeed, the landgrave of Hesse renewed 428 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. the attempt to bring the Protestants nearer to each other; and now the fraternal embrace, which closed the conference, prom- ised greater future union; at least mutual forbearance and love. But the moderate me. who retired frym this pleasing scene, were unable to inspire their Lutheran brctthrcn with their own candor and charity; and only drew upon themselves the invec- tives of the bigots, as betraying by their indulgence the cause they were deputed to defend. Thus often h;is it been the lot of the noblest spirits to desire to do good to the ungrateful and theprejuced, and to be abused for their labors of love. What the authority of princes, and the weight of synods could not accomplish, individuals might well rlespair of effect- ing. Yet one kind and resolute spirit, undis^maycd by the difli- culte?, resolved to devote himself to tiie work; which during forty years, he unweariedly pursued. Wherever he went and made his object known, he was generally received with kind- ness, and heard with attention; but after all his toils and travels through the protectant regions of Europe, he found obstructions insurmountable, and bigotry and prejudice that refused to bend. But he shall not lose his reward. The Prince of Peace will remember John Dury. The good bishop of Slregnez in Sweden, deserves a memorial for his zealous concurrence with the travelling Scottish pacifica- tor: and Calixius, the divinity professor of Helmstadt, seconded warmly the same noble design; but they brought a nest of Lutheran hornets about their ears. The cry of the church be- ing in danger drove the peace-making bishop from his see, lo a retirement from the clamors of party: and Calixtus was glad to be hid in the grave from the torrent of abuse and misrepre- sentation; as sacrificing truth to conciliation. Thus obstinately did the Lutheran divines reject all approaches lo communion with their reformed brethren. Unhappily they were not less di- vided among themselves. Incensed at those who wished to heal the breaches, and to engage men's hearts in a spirit of union and piety, the larger body of the jAitheran church, especially the Saxon divines, treated thcni as innovators in religion, and bran- ded them with the names Syncretists or Pietists. An account of these will include the most important concerns of the Lutheran church; especially in the point which is the great object which We are pursuing, under every denomination of christians, to dis- cover the true spiritual church. At the head of the Syncretisls was Calixtus. The charge laid against him, wa^ his attempt to unite a'l bodies of professing christians in mutual forbearance and charily with each other, notwithstanding the points of opinion in which they might dilfer, and if possible, to enable them, without bitterness and mutual SEVENTEENTH CENTURY. 429 anathemas, to meet in some general principles wherein they all agreed; and to leave all other disputes aside. At least, if any differences were discussed, that it should be done in love, and in the spirit of meekness, without breach of communion. He was of opinion, with his frii-nd John Dury, that the Apostle's creed contained every acticle necessary to" be believed for sal- vation: that the ten commandments were a sufficient rule of life; and the Lord's prayer included every essential petition which a christian needed to aslc of God. AH, therefore, who held these general principles, might, he trusted, give each other the right hand of fcllowsliip, and hope to meet together in the world of the blessed; whether Pap'sls, Reformed, or Lutherans; as each professed to hold these in veneration, and to admit their indisputable truth. No man appears a more determined protestant than Calixtus,or has written with greater force against the errors of the Romish church; though he was abused as half a Cathohc, because he maintained, tliat in the church of Rome the fundamental articles were still held; and that salvation might there be obtained, even though men were under many mistakes and prejudices of education. He admitted the union of churches was impracticable, under the decisions of the council of Trent; but, that the union of charity might be culti- vated between the members of the different churches, holding the first common principles of christianil}'. The divines of Helmstadt united with their colleague in this endeavour: many of their brethren, at Rintelen, Konningsburg, and Jena, ap- proved of the general outlines of conciliation proposed by tliem; but they met with the fiercest opposition, were esteem d traitors to the iiUtheran cause, and apostates from the Lutheran faith: and charged with both inclining to the reformed, and the popish religion. Contradictions so glaring, as only the exasperation of prejudice and party could suppose possible or true. The particulars of all the bitter contests and invectives which this controversy occasioned, with the interposition of the civil magis- trate, we shall pass over. It affords but a mortifying k'S^on of human infirmity, that whoever, or whatever is right, or wrong; wise men, learned men, religious men, should so f;u' deviate from the spirit of truth and meekness. Nor does it give a high opin- ion of the Saxon divines in particular, who wanted to introduce a new creed of their own sentiments, which could not but liavc made a division in the Lutheran church. The amiable design of Calixtus, should it be mistaken charity, pleaded for lenity at least instead of such bitterness and malignity, as Calvovius, at the head of theSaxun JiUtheran doctors expressed: but bigots to churches, and advocates for truth, are very different persons. Did religion, indeed, stand merely in opinion, and one line of 430 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. abbePcilion must not be admitted from what is established in each church, who then can be saved? Tiie consequences must be obvious to every enlarged mind, who is at all conversant with the spirit of true Christianity. But the divisions which arose on the account of Picdsm, were slill more to be lamented, as they served but too awfully to demonstrate, that deep piety, in the Lutheran church, was an olFensive object, and the pretensions to it judged deserving of the highest censures. The origin of Pietism was certainly the apprehension and conviction, that real religion had greatly declined in the Lu- theran church — that the clergy were become too inattentive to the care of men's souls, and too much attached to this world and its emoluments; or too much engrossed with scientific pur- suits, foreign to their immediate designation. That there is always too much reason to fear the decline of true godliness, the experience of all ages testifies. In 1G70, the excellent Spener, a man eminent for real truth and godliness, lamented the declensions which he supposed, at least, he beheld around lum. He set himself, therefore, to re- animate the languid zeal, and to quicken the diligence of his brethren, by establishing at Frankfort, societies for religious ex- ercises, for prayer, praise, and mutual communications; in or- der to bind each in a firmer bond, to resist the overflowings of ungodliness, and to bear a living testimony by their conduct, to the truths which they professed to believe. A treatise on the disorders of the church, and the prevailing corruption of manners, with the means best suited to remove them, was cir- culated ])y this good man, and awakened very general attention. A variety of perscns, in different places, accordingly associated on the plan which Spener had recommended; and, as could not but be t!ie case, awakened the jealouey, and provoked the enmity of the clergy and others ^ whose conversation they rcj)roved, not merely by the exhibition of a diirerent conduct, but some- times by rebukes and charges, not always, perhaps, dictated by ])rudcnce, or the meekness of charity. These associations, therefore, met with mucli opposition: and as popular odium, or the licentiousness of a baser sorr, instigated by their enemies, often interrupted their assemblies, the charge of disturbing the peace of the public was laid at their door: and, as usually, some wild-fire is ready to mingle itself with the sacred flame on the altar oftruth, persons of ancnthusistic or turbulent disposition, sometimes united with the Pietists and gave their adversaries occasion to bhisphemc. The alarm which had gone out against this rising sect, col- lected greater force, and was viewed as A matter of more serious SEVENTEENTH CENTURY. 431 import, when the learned professors, Frankius, Schadius, and Antonius, with others, uniting cordially with Spener in his pious designs, began to consider the causes of the decline, which was too evident; and supposed they could trace them {)riri(ipal- ly to the improper manner in which young men at tlu^ univer- sities had been trained up for the ministry. Discarding, there- fore the metaphysical mode of tuition, and the jargon of the schools, where Aristotle's subtleties had been often more studied than the bible; and a rage for controversies of no real import to improve the understanding, or to affect the heart, occupied the time, and exalted the conceit of the captious disputants; they resolved to alter their mode of lecturing. Taking the oracles of God for their thesis, they endeavoured to make these pure fountains of wisdom and knowledge better understood, •both respecting the doctrines therein contained, and the appli- cation of them to the conscience of their pupils, in order to the productionof the genuine fruits of righteousness and true holi- ness. These scriptural exercises excited vast attention. In 1C89, multitudes pressed to hear them; and, that many were af- fected by them, and brought to a happy change in their religious conduct, even prejudice could not deny. Malignity, indeed, wished to misrepresent, what had not only its novelty to offend, but the real reproof contained in such conduct to irritate, the other professors charged them with exciting tumults and promoting animosities in the university; and, being abundantly the majorit}', these good men were called to a public trial, for the Innovations which tliey had attempted; and though declared free from heresy or immorality, were forbidden to proceed any farther with the plans of religious instruction which they had commenced. Suspended thus from their attempts to edify the students at I^eipsic in sacred litrature, and driven from their professorships for the Pietism imputed to them, the university of Halle invi- ted Franckiusand Antonious thither; and Spener had a similar offer, which he accepted from the Elector of Brandenburg, at Berlin. They pursued there the same line of conduct, and were attended by the same numerous audience and pupils. The professors and pastors of the lAitheran university of Wirtemburg, were highly incensed at, and condemned those novel practices as detrimental to the interests of the Lutheran church, over wliich they watched with jealous care: proI)ably they felt it as a reflection upon themselves, that, these biblical professors should attract such attention; and their societies form- ed fir prayer and religious exercises, raised an imputation of negligence on the established pastors. For the flame of Piet- isnn had spread througli all the Lutheran churches; and, in 433 HISTORY OP THE CHURCH. every city, town and village, persons arose, professing to be stirred by a divine impression on their minds, to revive the cause of religion, and to arouse the attention of their neigh- bours to greater seriousness in the concerns of an e(crnal world. As persons of all conditions and sexes were afTccted with Pietism, artisans, mechanics and labouiers, met tegctiier for religious exercises. The illiterate as well as the more in- structed, prayed and exhorted in these societies: and, as could not but be the case, when the numhers were considerable, and some among them more forward, zealous, and imprudent, than well informed, occasions of reproach were taken against them; and some, perhaps, justly: and, as is always the case, the irre- gularities or improper conduct of mistaken individuals, were laid to the charge of the wliole body. The clergy especially took a part against these Pietists; and the magistrates being instigated by their fears or jealousies, severe laws were enacted to suppress these societies, and to prevent the spreading of these innovations in the Lutheran (.'hurch. The term Pietist, which was given in dirision by the scoffers, to those who attended Franckius and his associates, and lived in a course of strict piety, "was afterwards," says Moshiem, applied to all, who, distinguished by excessive austerity of manners, regardless of truth or opinion, were only intent upon practice, and turned the whole vigour of their efforts towards the attainments of religious feelings and habits."' Mosheim was a Lutheran divine, philosophic, and no Pietist. Yet his partial representation speaks nothing unfavourable, when he is compelled to add, as a faitiiful historian, "tiiat persons of emi- nent wisdom and sanctitv, remarkable for tlieir adherence to truth and love of piety, bore commonly the same opprobrious name." And, in another place, ''that none could despise their intentions, wiliiout appearing tlie cneniy of practical religion." The truth of the matter is, that zealous godliness, as is usual, provoked the reproaches of the cross. The learned ecclesiastic mistakes, or misrepresents the real Character of Franckius and his colleagues. So far were they from being legardless of truth and opinion, that no mtui more rigidly contended for, or taught more explicitly, the fundamental doctrinces of Christi- anity. They indeed, were no bigots to the Lutheran profession, thou'^h thry preferred it; but they supposed many of their re- formed i)relhrc?n, ecjualiy sound in tiie fundamental articles of faith with themselves: and therefore they would not refuse their friendship and society, because of the opinions in which they dilferred. So far, indeed, the charge may be admitted in the fullest latitude, that these good men looked upon the tenets of barren orthodoxy, when not attended with divine power in the SEVEXrnEXTU CENTLRT. 433 conscience, and purity in the conduc!, as nothing wort'n; and were more earnest toincnlcatetlic ncccssifj of faith, with its effect?, tlian to establish a rigid conformity witli the I^uthcran delinitions. Why it should be supposed that tlicir manners were austere to excess, I see no one proofproduced; and am disposed to believe from all I have read or know, that they were as re- markably amiable in their beliuviour, as kind in their spirit, and compas.->ionate towards the feeble-minded. Nor in a day ofgreat dissipation and corruption of manners, which Mosheim every where confesses and laments, ought a peruliar carefulness to adorn the doctrine of God our Saviour in all things, to be brand- ed with so harsh an insinuation. As to their efforts to attain re- ligious feelings and habits, the author has n;:it perfectly under- stood the subject, if he supposes they meant to substitute reli- gious feelings, in the place of practical godliness, which he al- lows them to have pursued; and, if he means to put a contempt on religious ("eolings, or habits, I own, I wonder how any man can be supposed to exercise divine love to God or man, to live in real habits of devotion, or to read and believe the great and precious promises of God's word, and not feel the out-flowings of desire, and the sensations of delight. A religion without feel- ing is certainly not the religion of the Psalmist, nor compatible Willi tlie graces of the spirit, described by St. Paul. Put the private meetings, in which their devotional exercises were held, and the feelings of their hearts poured out in prayer and praise, were regarded as very enthusiastic, and repjobaled by those, who not being at all inclined to join with them, were ready to justify their own superior excellence, by degrading their breth- ren with imputations of fmatic devotion, and unnecessary au- sterity. Nothing can better express wherein tliis austerity consisted, than the very account ]\losheim himself gives of the motives which influenced these good men, and the steps they took to re- vive the decaying interest of the true I,utheran religion. Tliey imputed to the clergv the great cause of the declension evident. They supposed their manner of preaching unedifying their con- duct not purely exemplary; and their negligence of their iioly functions, as highly blameable. To this they attributed chiefly the over-flovvings of ungodliness, the progre.'-s of vice, and the general carelessness about religious worship in the Ciuirch, in private families, and secret devotion. As they esteemed this the source of all the evils which lh(!y saw and lamented, it was natu- ral for them to begin at (lie fountain head: and as this necessari- ly implied ren'-ction onthepaslors tiicmselves, and on the uni- versities which had sent ihcm forth so ill qua ified f( r their charge, both were highly exasperated against these reformers, 55 '134 HISTORY OP THE CnURCIf. and set their faces against their schemes for amelioration. It is pleasing to trace the steps which they took, and tiie amend- ments they prop: sed, in their preparation of young men for the ministry, their enemies themselves being the reporters. They laid down as a sacred axiom, that no man could have a divine call into the Church as a minister, unless his heart was filled with the love of Christ, and of the souls redeemed by his blood — he must be unexceptionable in holy conversation — and endued with a competent measure of literature, especially well versed in the holy Scriptures. They therefore banished the scholastic theology, which ministered only questions instead of godly edifying — they avoided dwelling strongly on the points in dispute between Christians; and discouraged all bitterness of controversy, though they neglected not to arm their pupils with divine truth. The Scriptures were the first object which they commended to their study and attention, making all philosophic pursuits, and ornamental literature a subordinate part of edu- cation. This was interpreted by their adversaries into a con- tempt for human learning, though confessedly none had a larger share of it than these worthy professors; and their pupils were no dishonour to them in this behalf; but because they treated as of less importance the defence of the outworks of Christiani- ty, such as merely arguing on its evidence and reasonableness; and rather preferred an immediate attack on the conscience by the sword ofth^. Spirit, which is the word of God; thewise apo- logists and di-puters of this world charged them with degrading the dignity of polemic theology, and giving the enemies of Christianity advantage. In consequence of these views of the internal spirit of a min- ister of Christ, they insisted upon the necessity of a solemn dedi- cation of himself to God; and that every clergyman ought to be an example and model of the doctrines which he taught, and the practices he recommended: affirming, to the great indigna- tion of their brethren, that no man could be truly called to the ministry of the gospel, who was not in his own soul a sharer of the blessings of divine grace, and a pattern of his own precepts : a strictness to this, in the eyes of the laxer professors, which ex- posed the Pietists, to much censure, and involved tliemin many disputes, "whether a bad ecclesiastic could be a true "minister of the sanctuary," and such like unprofitable questions. They recommended to their pupils to preach the simplicity which is in Christ, and not to be tied down to any phraseology that scho- lastic theology had sanctioned: but the most offensive part of their instructions to the young students for orders, was an abi^ti- n©nce from a variety of things, in which the professors of reli- gion generally indulged themselvcg. Some of these, though in SEVENTEENTH CENTURY. 435 their nature not absolutely sinful, thcj supposed to have a strong tendency to divert the mind from serious objects, and to corrupt the lieart with inordinate love of pleasure. OtherB they reckon- ed in themselves immoral, as the stage, and such like entertain- ments; gaming of all kinds; books of a corrupting tendency, however humorous or well written; and sitting long at feasts, or wine, where, though not intemperate themselves, their pres- ence might embolden others: nor did they reckon as innocent, but rather dangerous, and to be avoided, all promiscuous meet- ings of the sexes, for dancing and jollity of every kind; and even the sports of the field were prohibited to their pupils, as not seemly and of good report for ministers of the sanctuary. Many thought these restrictions unreasonable and severe, and that the clergy might well indulge themselves and countenance their people in what they were pleased to term, a little inno- cent pleasure. Disputes on these subjects arose; and, as is the case with disputes in general, they were carried on sometimes with too much asperity. But nothing excited in the clergy and others, as has been hinted before, more general opposition than the societies, which the Pietists every where instituted for religious exercises; and into which they desired to admit none, whose examplary con- duct did not adorn their profession. This kind of separation from the world, and pious sit gularity, was peculiarly offensive. Ttiat among the multitudes who were united with the Pietists in these societies, some betrayed intemperate zeal, and occa- sionally broached erroneous opinions, was to be expected and lamented. None, however, more sharply condemned all such things than the body of the Pietists themselves. Two things, however, deserve to be particularly observed. First, that among t!ie Lutherans an evident departure had be- gun from the life of godliness which animated the first rcf'^rrr>.TS. Scientific pursuits .were more in request than gospel purity; and, as is too observable, the decline of piety, and the progress of philosopiiy, are always accompanied with an equal proportion of infidelity, and caviling at the doctrines of revelation — a charge not peculiar to the Lutheran Church, but awfully appli- cable alike to the reformed, as we shall see, and, as has been noted, to the Romisli communion. 13ut infidel writings had not yet prevailed with the same open contempt, as at present, of the religion of their country; though, the philosophic tribe, with Leibnitz at their head, was paving the way: and Martin Seidel published his impious opinion of tlie person and office of Jesus Christ, which in the main, hath found bince more strenuous de- fenders than he could muster in his own day. But, Secondly. A more pleasing feature of the Luthera» 436 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH# Church, appeared in the evident and wide-spread revival of god incfS, which, however opposed by philosophers, disliked by the clergy, or ridiculed by the multitude, produced a host of confessors. That some really good men might have been pre- judiced again.-t the Pietist?, may be admitted. They too hastily entertained the unfavourable reports of their maligners, and were led away by their misrepresentations; but among those who bore the name of Pietists, or were at least supposed to be pietistically inclined, the vitality of the spiritual Church of Christ was chiefly to be found. The lives and labours of these men would have been an ornament to whatever church they had belonged. I dwell with greater pleasure on these than on all the votaries of Aristotle, or the reformers of the philosophic school, the learned, and in their day, men of renown. 1 am neith- ther in pursuit of the Stagyrite, nor his correctors, of the new philosophy nor of the old, of Theosophists, or metaphysicians, but of the true and faithful foUoweis of the Son of God, in sim- plicity and godly sincerity. The 'attempts of the Lutheran Church to send the light of di- vine truth into heathen lands, deseive nn honourable memorial. The Danes have been particularly mindful to communicate to their colonies and settlements in Asia, Africa, and America, as well as Greenland, a knowledge of the salvation ^hich is by Jesus Christ. A zealous individual, the learned Heyling of Lubec, penetra- ted into Abyssinia in 1G34 with this intention; and recommend- ing hirfiself to tlie Emperor's favour, rose to the highest oflice in the state. In returning to Europe for missionary assistance, he perished by the way: nor has it since appeared, that he left any abiding trace of successful labours behind him. The pious Duke of Saxe Gotha wished to renew the experiment, in the person of the Abbot Gregory, an Ahyssijiian, who had resided for a while in Europe, lie was unfortunately shipwrecked on his voyage, and that good design failed, in 1597. Wansleb, who olFcred to supply his place, grievously disappointed the ex- pectations of his noble patron, and proved himself unworthy of the office which he had undertaken: since that lime nothing we believe hath beenattempted in Abyssinia ofa missionary nature. P>ut in such a case surely we should never be weary in well- doing, or faint at our disaj)poiii(ments. The time shall come, when Ethiopia and Saba shall stretch out their hands unto God. In this noble contention of zeal, the Lutheran and reformed Church may strive wilhout the breach of charity; and blessed are they wlio shall arise to devote themselves to this self-denying service, and become the honoured instruments in this gloiioua cause. SEVENTEENTH CENTURY. 437 The reformed Churches continued rather on the increase, ex- cept in France. Th(^ loss of the Lutherans in Germany, by the defoclion of the Prince of Hesse and Elector of Biandenbur^h, was followed by the Duke of Ilolstcin, and the Saxon Duke of Dessaw, in 1688. And in Denmark, multitudes departed from the Lutheran tenets respecting the Eucharist, to the more ra- tional and scriptural ones held by the reformed. But the grcaf accession to the reformed Churches, was principally owing (o the wide extended settlements of the English in North America, and their possessions in Jamaica, and the Leeward Islands; whither they carried their own profession offaith, and extended it among the Indian tribes, and the unhappy negroes, who, though too much neglected, were sometimes the objects of in- struction in religious knowledge. We hardly mention the estab- lishments in India and the East, which as yet formed inconsid- erable factories; and where the attention to commerce left too little care about religion. England itself, a chief member of the reformed Churches, happily, as has been mentioned, escaped tiietnares which popery had laid for her; and though with many blemishes, continued a glorious Church. Yet though enabled to struggle against her foreign adver-arios, convulsions within, and that between breth- ren of the same faith, sliook the foundationsof Church and State to the centre. James I. who ascended the throne after Elizabeth, with the cordial approbation of all parties, was unhappily a wavering, unsettled character. AVith the pride of a pedant, and the dupe of flattery, he entertained a liigh opinion of his own king-craft. Educated in the Kirk, he had professed the most unshaken at- tachment to the Scottish Church, and her presbytery, "as the purest Kirk under the sun:" but he had no sooner crossed the Tweed, and met the bowing bishops, and the magnificence of the English court, than he relished them far beyond the land of his nativity, and thought them more congenial to the high mon- archical principles which he was disposed to entertain. The Puritans were sanguine in their expectation of favour and in- dulgence under a Scottish king, brought up among their breth- ren; but soon found themselves woefully mistaken; and James far preferred the pomp of cathedral worship to the simplicity of Genevan ceremonial. Yet as he loved to display his owTi the- ological knowledge, and gloried in his pacific principles, he held a grand conference at Hampton Court, with the professed in- tention of reconciling the difference between the Church and the Puritans; in which he affected to act the impartial umpire. But the impious battery of Whitgift gained him wholly. Won by the high flown compliments paid to his wisdom, his self- i3S IlISTOTY OF THE CHURCH. conceit greedily swallowed what the courtly prelate exclaimed with rapture, "that the King spake by the special assistance of God's spirit." Whilst the hypocritical Bancroft, in the same strain of adulation, falling upon his knees before him, "protest- ed his heart melted with joy, that Almighty God had given them such a King, as since Chriat's time had not been." These in- cense bearing bishops beat the stifl" Puritans hollow; who could offer no such adulation. Besides their proposals for churcli gor- ernment, accorded not with liis high prerogative principles, to which a hierarchy and lord bishops, his supporters, were much more agreeable. A few trifling alterations in the liturgy, left the Puritan party as discontented as ever. Respecting doc- trine, no alteration had yet been whispered. The Bishops held the Calvinistic, and abhoired popery. The excellent Abbott who filled the see of Canterbury, and was firm in attachment to the ecclesiastical establishment, had been strongly fixed in Cal- vinistic principl(;s. lie was a man of uncommon piety and gentleness of spirit, an utter enemy to all constraint in matters of conscience; and willing to indulge his dissenting brethren, as many of the other bishops thought, to a fault. It was during his government of the church, that the famous S}nod of Dort was held, in 1G18, of which I shall speak hereafter, and King James, always great in religious disputes, dispatched three divines of eminence to attend, as from the reformed Church of England, with their other brethren, to decide on the important contro- versy between the Calvinists and Arminians. The excellent and Amiable Hall, afterwards bishop, of Norwich, was one of them. Though James acceded to the condemnation of the Arminians, the articles of the Church of England being till then at least, held indisputably Calvinistic, yet his dislike to the Puritans, whom he permitted his bishops to prosecute, led him to a more ceremonious worship, and a fickleness in leaning to the doc- trine which he had condemned: and records remain, which lead to just suspicion of his strong inclination to popery, as more con- formable to the despotism healwaysairecled and desired; and. his rage to match Charles, the heir-apparent, with a popish prin- cess,justly alarmed the jealousy of every true Protestant. In his haired of the Puritans; his thirst for despotic power, unfettered by parliaments; his partiality to Rome; and favour towards those who espoused the Arminian princi])lcs, and tho pageantry of ceremonial worship, Charles I. exceeded his father; instigated and influenced by Lauc\, whon) he had raised to the arclibishopric of Canterbury : a [)relate of the most insolent tem- per, and the most superstitious. Neither justice nor compas- sion stood in his way, whcM the Puritans were to be oppressed, SEVENTEENTH CENTURY. 439 insulted and ruined. Many of them were driven from tlieir na- tive land, and fled to other countries of Europe and America, and more it was said were with Cromwell actually embarked, when an order compelled their stay, to submit to the severities that should be exercised upon them, in 1G37. Driven by all these ill-advisers on his ruin, Charles armed those with dispair, who felt that resolute resistance only could break the yoke of bondage, ecclesiastical and civil, from their necks. I pretend not to vindicate or palliate the violences and crimes that followed, when the Puritans ofdifferent sects uniting under their leaders, first overturned the government, and then fell under the servitude of a Protector and a military rule, which they had unintentionally contributed to erect. Really good men are always the few in every denomination. And as tiieir principles forbid them to seek this world as their kingdom, or to obtain power and influence by undue means, they are scarce- ly ever the persons who lead their party, but are compelled to swim with the stream, and of two evils to choose the least. Hence, in all revolutions, the power lodges in the hands of the ambitious, the violent, the crafty, and the men of least con- science, whatcverpiety may be pretended, when it can be made subservient to their purpose. And thus all parties in power have equally abused it; and the Puritans meanly as unchrislianly re- taliated upon the bishops and clergy, all the ill usage and intol- erance of which they had themselves so heavily complained. Indeed respecting real religion, Charles's character and conduct was little less equivocal than Cromwell's. And though in mor- al excellence the one will be allowed the better man, the other, whether fanatic or hypocritic, wascertainly the abler politician, a firmer antagonist to the papacy, and a more strenuous tup- porter of the Protestant cause. It was in the midst of these convulsions, that the Independ- ents arose from very lowly beginnings, to the summit of influ- ence: preferred by Cromwell to Presbyterians and Episcopa- lians; both of whom he more dreaded, as ready to erect a pow- erful government in the Church, inimical, to that which he wished to establish. The Crownists were the original stock. From Leyden, Robinson, tlicir teacher, re-imported the tenets of that sectary, with considerable improvements, and they spread with the greatest raj)idity. In doctrine they were perfectly in accord with tiie reformed, and with the articles of the Church. In discipline, they maintained the independence of each congre- gation, as a complete Church in itself. They allowed not every man to minister on his own motion, but only such as were called by the Church, and who ought lobe endued with competent 440 HISTORY OF THE CIIURCH. learning. They avowed submission to the civil powers, and that a kingly government, bounded by just and wholesome Laws, is botli allowed by God, and also a good accommodation unto men. But the truth seems to be, that though they could sub- mit to this government, they preferred, and wi?lied with the Anabaptists, and other sectaries, a republic, in preference to a monarchy; and, whilst it lasted, were its steadiest supporters. Many excellent men were of this denomination, eminent for knowledge and piety, among whom Dr. Owen holds a distin- guished place. After the restoration they sunk very low. At the revolution they formed a union with the Presbyterians, bufc continued few comparatively, till of later years their congrega- tions liave greatly increased, from causes we shall detail hereafter. In 1G47, during the scenes of contention and turbulence, in which church government bore so great a part, various sects sprung up, many of whose names are only preserved as monu- ments of imman folly. One only continuing to our days, de- serves a moic {)arlicular attention, the sect of the Quafccrs. Their apostle, George Fox, a shoemaker, supposing himself di- vinely inspired, ruslied forth to proclaim war against all past and present modes of churcii j^overnment, asBab}lonish inven- tions. The clergy, and all forms of religious worship, were par- ticularly objects of his abhorrence, lie and his followers often entered the churches, expressly to interrupt the public service, and revile the ministers. Women, as well as men, joined in these disordeily proceedings; and were often committed to pris- on by the magistrate, as disturbers of the peace; in which suf- ferings they gloried. Gentle and mild as tlic present race ap- pears, tlie first founders of quakcrism were violent, unruly, and headstrong; and exclusive of the matter which they pretended to teach, their manners were as highly exceptionable for their turbulence, as for the singularities ihey adecled. "When the first ebullition had exhibited the most blameabic instances of fury, immodesty, and folly approaching to madness, the next generation sofieiied down into sim[)lc manners, and a more ra- tional [»rocediire. During the protectorate they were the vio- lent and avowed enemies of ('romwell, whose dread of them for a while, induced him by the rigorous arm of punishment, to en- deavour to suppress their fanatic rage; but finding it in vain, he confined himself to diligence in watching their moiions, and counteracting (he mischief u hjch he appreheiuled for litem. UnderCharles II. the famous Robert Barclay drew up his apology, and endeavoured to render their theological system more plau?ili|e, and divested of all that the first more fanatical preachers had broached of error and absurdity. Slill two tliinga remained, which exposed them to the greatest trouble and vex- SEVENTEENTH CENTURY. 441 ations. Holding the unlawfulness of oaths, they refused toswear allegiance to the government, and holding the unlawfulness of tytlies, the law alone enforced the paynncnt; a method, when constantly to be recurred to^ as troiilbesome to the plaintiff, as it was vexatious and finally injurious to the defendent; who was compelled ai last to pay, with costs of suit, often far exceeding the original demand. James IJ. favoured them with all sectaries, insidiously hoping by this means to gain an easier toleration for his Catholic breth- ren. And he had an especial regard for their chief man, Wil- liam Penn,the well known founder of the present flourishing State of Pennsylvania; whither he led a large body of his brethren to escape the vexations to which they were continual- ly subjected at home. William III. the great recoverer of British liberties, em- braced them all in his generous toleration, and indulged them in their peculiarities. Since that time they have in general proved dutiful subjects, and contributed greatly to the prosper- ity of the commonwealth by their industry and frugality. Their fundamental doctrine is derived from the mystic school, " That in every human being there is an eternal light, or Christ within, a portion of the same eternal reason that exists in God," On this loading principle all their system depends-, which ne- cessarily excluding the idea of the vacarious substitution of Christ, terminates ultimately and really in refined deism. This reason is the same in every man, Jews, Turks, and heathens ; and requires only to be brought into exercise, in silence, medi- tation, and removal of the envelopemcnts of carnal appetites, which obstruct its sublimation, in order to rise into perfection. All being alike endued with this inzvard light, all have an equal right,* whether men or women, to edify their brethren by its emanations, as they feel the motions of the internal word. Forms ofdevotion,hymnsorsacraments, are therefore supofluous: even the Holy Sripiures themselves have no more authority than the discourses of those who have the same inspirer. To procure the subdual of the animal man, that would bury the divine seed in darkness, the greatest abstemiousness in livingis to be observed, and every indulgence avoided; not only amusements are to be renounced as criminal, but all show of politeness, or respect of persons, is absolutely to be abstained from. These form the most distinguishing peculiarity in Quaker manners. But to return to the thread of the English church history. When after the turbulence of the civil war, on the death of Cromwell, Charles II. was restored, the former persecutions of the Puritans and Dissenters were renewed, as soon as Charlei 3G 443 HISTORY OF THE ciiuiicn. was settled on the throne; and Episcopal government set up in Scotlaud as well as England; and by the act of unniformity, in 16G2, all ministers were ejected from their curc^, and prohibit- ed from teaching, who objected to prclatical government, and to be re-ordained by bishops,^ After scenes of violence and oppression, on the one hand, and opposition, loud murmurs, and invectives on the other, some men of gentler tempers wished to soften down all the asperities of Christian brethren, and to in- duce them to a greater union, or tolerance, both in doctrine and discipline; tliat Episcopalians, with Presbyterians and Indepen- dents, the two great sects, might coalesce, and then they would be more easily brought in. The pacificators, though attached to episcopacy, and the establishad worship, wished (o concede its necessity as a divine institution, and essential to the being of the church, though contending for its antiquity; and as contri- butive to the well-being of the church. They would not there- fore exclude from communion those who preferred other forms of government or worship, whether abroad or at home. -^And as to doctrines, they desired to i-educe them j.o fewer heads, in which Calvinists and Arminians might meet, leaving the abstru- ser points of dilFerence, as not essentia! to salvation, to be held b}' each without provoking contention, or exciting bitterness of spirit. These conciliatory divines were termed Latiludinarians^ and though confessedly eminent for learning, and of blameless manners, drew upon themselves the bitter reproaches of the rigid on both sides, as men distitute of the real principles of religion, and fit for any change. But these attempts proved abortive, and it was only on an another revolution of grovernment, that toleration delivered those from many penal laws, who obj' cted to subscribe to the act of uniformity. That a great decline in the life of true Christianity to- wards the end of this century wasobservable, is generally agreed. It had made rapid strides in the reign or Charles II. at whose accession, the profligate manners of the court encouraged every abomination. The rigid manners of the Puritans, with their starched persons, were held in aversion and turned into ridicule. Men easily and rapidly passed to the extremes of vice, to avoid the semblances of piety. And as a life of dissipation was in fashion, religion began tj be a contemptible thing. Hence, since peculiar seriousness branded a man as puritanical, and eflfectually prevented all church advancement, tlie clergy took • peculiar care to escape, as far as possible, from what mustdestroy their hopes of preferment, and not to be righteous over much, or sharp rebukers of courtly immorali.tics. Theological subjects, also, began exceedingly to give place SEVENTEENTH CENTURY. 443 to literature more polite, and knowledge more scientific. The candidates for tlie ministry, at the universities, were diverted by the ciajiics, buried in mathematics, or bewildered in meta- phyics; and the bil)ie, if not among the proscribed books, was neglected grevio'isly; and it WQuld hardly have been a matter of good report in college, to h*ave it said that a man read and studied the scriptures diligently except as a matter of science. Thus men made vast progress in all branches of human learning, whilst biblical studies, especially in any devotional way, were little attended to. From the dregs of former sects, one is said to have left per- nicious effects, and is branded with the name of Antinomian, carrying the reformed doctrines respecting the decrees, to an abuse before unknown; these pleaded, " because the elect must be saved, that all calls, admonitions, and exhortations were vain. That nothing was to be preached but the promises in Christ. And, as it was admitted, th.at the elect never fall finally from grace, they suggested, that a man might livein the grossest crimes and continue a beHever; and, nol being under the lav/, would not have sin imputed no him, being complete in Christ." The numbers, indeed, of those who professed these tenets, were very few, whilst too many,^jvho still held the Calvinistic system, lived as if they believed them to be true. But a far more-pregna'it cause of this declension than any other, arose from the new method of preaching, adopted by the latitudinarian divines above mentioned, who being chiefly Ar- minians in opinion, wished to avoid the peculiar and charac- teristic doctrines of Christianity, which had been so much dwelt upon formerly, and to confine their instActions to the beauty of virtue, and the. force of moral obligation. Thus, without the grcat mainspring of Christianity, Ihcy laboured, in most admired compositions, to teach men to be virtuous till all power of godliness was lost; an awful demonstration was given, that when the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord, is not taught and felt, all other endeavours to correct the morals of mankind will be impotent and vain. By these men also, a singular schism was introduced into the church, towards the end of the century, when oa the abdication of James II. and the accession of William III. a number of the episcopal bench, who were high in their notions of royal pre- rogative, as well as the divine right of episcopacy, and bound to the hereditary line of Stuart by principles of pnsi-ive obedi- ence and non-resistance, refused to acknowledge William III. as a lawful l^ing. They were consequently deposed, and their sees filled by the most eminent of the latitudinarian doctors, Tillotson,M<)orc, Patrick Kidder, Fowler, and Cumberland; who 444 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. made no scruple of occupying the vacant bishoprics; and were esteemed by the high church party, wlio espoused the ejected bishops' cause, as robbers and intruders; and charged with the deadly crimes of rebellion against God and the King, and with schism of the church. Thus two parties arose, more peculiarly distinguished than before, of high-churchmen, tlie excluded non- jurors and all those who approved their conduct and held the same opinions of monarclty and episcopacy: though to keep their preferments, they took the oaths, and submitted to King William. The other party more moderate, or low-churchmen, entertained more liberal opinions respecting the people's right, in certain cases, to choose their own governors, and the mitiga- ted ecclesiastical authority, which claimed no dominion over the consciences of men, or privileges, but under acts of parlia- ment. To this day the name of parties subsist; the high-churchmen are reduced very low: and, indeed, if these new bishops, accord- ing to the high church principles, were intruders, rebellious and schismatical, and all their ordinations invalid, there is hardly an ecclesiastic in the land who does not derive his sacred character through them and tlieir successors: and, therefore, according to high-church principles; their .ministrations are null and void; but though the pride and intolerance of some who occupy these high places, are much the same as in their prede- cessors, and have procured them the character of high-church- men; they choose not to admit the invalidity of the powers, which have advanced and consecrated them to Iheir present eminence; content with the honor and emoluments, and not dis- posed to quit their stations, through any scruplea bout the legal- ity of their appointment. It is to be remaked, that however declining the state of re- ligion at the end of the century appeared, never had England produced so many, or so able writers on sacred subjects of every kind, as the former part of it. Of these the works of many will live to edify the latest posterity; among them some of the English bishops maintain a high rank. The I'uritan divines were remarkably laborious, and deep in biblical literature. But latterly a great change was perceivable. The men of the first and best generation were gathered to their fathers; another race of finer polish arose, le^s atlacludto the characteristic doc- trines of C^hristianity. Ingenious defences ofChrislianityagainst infidels, and compositions of admired purity of the moral kind, were in the higiiest estimation. The great doctrines of the fall, and its consequences — the corruption of human nature — the redemption by atonement — the justification of a sinner by faith alone — and the necessity of the influences of the Holy Ghost to SEVENTEENTH CENTURY. 445 produce all purity of heart and life — these, and the like topics, grew out of vogue, and gave place to the more philosophic sys- tem ofmoral suasion, metaphyical reasoning, and ethical essays on virtue, its beauty and obligations. Yet there remained some, many, faithful adherents to the Calvinistic doctrines of the articles; and even Bishop Burnet, not too much attached to them, owns, that however generally suj)sci'ibcd by Arminians for preferment, they \\ere certainly inconsistant with their opinions; and that this subscription was a great violation of ingenuous- ness. Not that all religion rested with the Calvinists alone: that it c iefly did, may be concluded from the lives of the disssenters, who were certainly more strict in general, more pious and irreproachable, taan their countrymen of the estab- lished church: and such was the change now wrought in sen- timent, that if there were any in the church, who preached the Calvinistic doctrine, and maintained a peculiar separation of themselves from the world, they were often branded as Presby- terians. Yet among those who held the Arminian principles and high-church ideas, there were men of uncommon excel- lence and piety, such as Bishop Kenn,and others, whose prim- itive manners truly adornod their christian profession. The regularity and decencies of worship were then also observed in many more families, and of the great and noble, than at present. These the laxity and growing dissipation of our day, have al- most utterly discarded. We will not affirm, that there was in that age more true religion among the superior ranks of life, than in our day; though we believe there was; certainly, how- ever, the forms and appearances of it were more respectfully maintaned.* But there is one that seeth and judgeth. The Lord knoweth those that arc his. We must leave the final decision to him- self; and whilst we speak the painful result of our own convic- tions, we may still comfortably hope, where the blessed book of God was so generally diflfused, and works of such excellent in- struction multiplied, that many, very many, amidst the great prevalence of evil, and the unchristian conversation around them, held fast the faithful word, and Jived in the practice, and died in the comfort of true Christianity. Before the close of the former century, the reformation, after asharp struggle, had been established in Scotland, and that kingdom had cast olTthe popish yoke. As is usually the case on such occasions, the very collision of the adverse parties had struck out sparks of burning zeal, on the one side to suppress, and on the other to spread, tenets rendered more dear and im- portant by the very suflferings which they brought on the con- * Hawie, who wrote A. D. 1800 446 nrSTORY OF THE CHURCH. fessor5. Thus the'sacred flame of truth had kindled i?i many a faithful bosom. Knox and his zealous associates had issued forth to pr.^ach the everlasting gospel, and rapidly spread the evangelical doctrines through the hind. The Churcli govern- ment was as nearly as possible conformed to the Genevan mod- el: and James I-, who had been brought up in the Kirk, profes- sed the most zealous attachment to it, as tlie purest church upon earth. Many burning and shining lights, which the succinctness of this history will not allow me particularly to specify, illumined that nothern region, in the long reign of this monarch. During his residence in Scotland, the bitter disputes about prelacy and presbytcrianism, were rather compromised than conclusively settled. But, on the accession of the Scottish monarch to the English crown, they revived with all unchristian temper. Gain- ed to that hierarchy, James cast his weigiit into the scale, to the great disgust of the majority of his northern subjects, and com- pelled them reluctantly to submit to an episcopal regimen: but the discontcntedincreasing, and more violent measures being pursued by his unhappy son and the bishops who presided in the Scottish Church, a convulsion followed, which terminated in the overthrow of monarchy and episcopacy. By dire experience, the unhappy Charles the First now found that he had no re- fuge among subjects, whose alfcctionshe had alienated by sup- porting an ecclesiastical regimen, which they abhorred. The very army to whom he fled for protection, basely sold and de- livered him up into the hands of his enemies; and left one more record of experience to princes, how dangerous it is to irritate men's minds, by pains and penalties for religious opinions. Cromwell's dominion was as ill brooked by the Scottish na- tion, as tliat of Charles the First; but their impotent attempt to restore Charles the Second failed, and they experienced the rigor of the Protector's arm. That popish proselyte, who had readily been prevailed upon to play the hypocrite among the rigid Scotch Covenanters, had however received so much disgust from them, that he resolved, after the battle of Worcester, to return no more to Scotland, but await his fate, and seek con- cealment in England. During the protectorate, Scotland enjoyed many and great blessings — the gospel was diligently preached, and the number ofthe faithful multiplied. The restoration brought back epis- copacy and disgust to all the Presbyterian party. During this reign and tlie succeeding, Scotland was a perpetual scene of struggles, discontent, and irrataling, .instead of conciliatory measures. Many ofthe best men and ministers in the nation, were persecuted and driven from tlicir country, by the strong SEVENTEENTH CENTURY. 447 arm of ecclesiastical power, exerted rigorously to imposaan es- tablishment, to which the great body of the ministers and people were uiteriy averse. The Bishops sent into Scothmd, with Archbishop Sharp at their head, served by their insolence and ill conduct to render the prejudices against episcopacy more inveterate. The peaceful and seraphic Leighton, after doing all the good, and preventing all the evil in his power, ashamed of his associates, and convinced of the improper steps taken to enforce an episcopal government, to. which the body of the people was averse, resigned his archbishopric, and retired to a private station. His works will live a monument of evangeli- cal piety; in which the distinguished purity of the style can Only be exceeded by the excellence and energy ofihe sentiment. The brutal \rchbishop Sharp, who had rejected Overy mild and conciliating step, suggested by his truly apostolical coadjutor, after having driven him by despair of serving the Church, from his see of Glasgow, fell the victim of his own violences, and di- ed by the hands of assassins; detested even by those Avho most condemned the bloodv deed. The revolution under William the Third, brought back to the Scots their favourite ecclesiasti- cal government, and discipline, which hath been continued to the present period. Duri' g all tiiis century the ^^cots may be considered as a re- markably religious people. And though the life of real godli- ness can never be supposed universal in any nation, yet the num- ber of evangelical and zealous ministers in the Kirk was great, and their fiithful followers numerous. Remarkable instances of great revivals in religion in various places are on record. And though their solemn League and C^venant,and too many instan- ces of undue heat and intolerance, will never meet approba- tion from the historian of candor and liberality; yet, with every thing that can be pointed out as censurable, no prolestemt church, ia general, more eminently distinguished itself by purity of doctrine and holiness of conversation. Our limits res. rain us from entering into n\inuter detail?. It may be a matter of some doubt, whether the kingdom of Ireland can be reckoned among the Protestants or Catholics; for, though the government was in the hands of the former, the far greater part of the subjects continued in papal superstition and ij^norance. Kept under by the strong arm of power, they waited the opportunity of emancipating themselves from this restraint, and restoring the dominancy of the popish religion. The rising discontents under Charles the First, atforded tlie moment of re- volt, and the troops being employed in the fatal contest between the king and the parliament, the Irish rose with savage fury, and massacred seventy thousand Protestants in cold blood. 448 iiisroRV OF the ciiuut^jt. Tlie iricsietible arm of Cromwell reduced them lo obedience, and punished them for their rebellion. In the btginnin,'^- of ihe century, some blessed laborers cul- tivated that vineyard. The names of Archbishop Usher, Bish- op Babinglon,Downham and others, will ever be mentioned as the ornaments of tluit day, and of the Church which their la- bors edified. Nor, when the usurper seized the reins of gov- ernment were the concerns of religion neglected, but a number of faithful and zealous ministers sought to extend the knowledge of the doctrines which are according to godliness among them. On the Restoration, the episcopal government was restored with the regal; but the court of Charles II. produced few such pre- lates as had blessed the land in the commencement of the cen- tury. The same fearful decay among the churchmen was to be observed in Ireland as in England; and the popish bigot, James II. wished to suspend all laws against those of his own faith, and to encourage the progress of his own religion. He found also among them his most strenuous supporters; and when una- ble in England to raise the least body of partisans openly to re- sist the authority of WilHam the Third, Ireland invited him to struggle for his abdicated throne; and the English, under their glorious deliverer, were obliged to fight and conquer that rebel- lious country. But the true religion continued in a state of great decay — little was done elTeclually to diffuse the princi- ples of protestantism. The Papists, far the superior number, though under many disabilities, adhered to Rome and her su- perstitions. Satisfied with all the civil and ecclesiastical emol- uments, the nominal Protestants expressed very little zeal for the real conversion of their popish neighbors. In all that is worthy the name of religion, Ireland sunk very low; nor were there scarcely any partial revivals. A death-like stupor seems to have prevailed universally. Between Protestants and Pa- pists a strong line was drawn; but as to the life of godj^iness the difference was very little. Holland stands next among the reformed governments In em- inence. Though religious toleration was no where more noble generous and extensive!, the reformed religion was the only one established by the state, and that of far the greater body of the people. About the commencement of this century arose among them a sect, that hath received the name of Arminians, from its author, a divinity professor ofF.eyden; whose opinions pro- duced the most unhappy dissrnlions, not only in the United Provinces, but throughout the Christian vvoiki. lie had been educated at Geneva in the Calvanistic doctrines, but early in life began to be offended with the decrees as unconditional and absolute; and pleaded for what he judged the more rational BEVKN-TKEXTII CEXTT'BT 449 system of universal redemption. What he himself adopted, he publicly taught; and as those tenets militated so strongly against the religion of iiis country, he was soon branded with heretical pravity, and the sound divines of that communion, with Gomar- us, his colleague, at their head, expressed their high disappro- bation and censure. The controversy wns sharply maintained, and many ecclesiastics of the Dutch Cliurch, and others, in 1G09. adopted the opinions of Arminius, who died in the midst of these contests: but he left able and resolute defenders, vvho carried •on the war with redoubled vigour: among these were the fa- mous Episcopius, Grotius, and Barneveldt. The Arminian; claimed toleration; and a compromise was offered, provided they would renounce the principles of Socinianism, of which they were suspected, and to which it was supposed their tenets led. Repeated conferences, however, were ineffectual to re- store the broken bonds of charity. The Calvanistic divines, contended that the Arminian principles tended to sap the vitals of Christianity, and to destroy all the most important peculiari- ties of the religion of God incarnate, and urged the magistrates to interpose their authority. The peculiar sentiments of the Arminians, as contained in the writings of their leader and founder, turned on five points. 1st. That salvation was bestowed on the elect, on account of faith and perseverance foreseen: and damnation inflicted for unbelief and impenitence, foreseen also. 2d. That every individual is equally redeemed by Christ; though believers and good men only, finally receive the berefit. 3d. That true faith is only from the operation of the Holy Ghost, not from natural powers, or the self-wrought exertion of the human will; but that a general sufficiency' of divine grace is given to all. •. ^ 4th. That the divine grace, or power of the Holy Ghost, be- gins, and carries to perfection, all that is good in the creature; though the will of the impenitent does resist, and often renders the Spirit's operations ineffectual. 5th. That real saints may fall from a state of grace; but this" was at first rather expressed dubiously; and, only afterwards as- serted positively. These are mentioned as the great points of difference from the Calvinistic divines: but it is said, that Episcopius, and th.e fol- lowers of Arminius, departed farther from them. The doctrines stated above, were the avowed pillars of the Aiminian creed: but their ideas respecting all confessions of faith v,'cie very lax; and they maintained, that as Cliiistians were only responsibi: to God for their religious opinions, no other confession of fait i 57 450 msTORY OF THE ciiuKcn. was nece?sary, than the admission of the Scriptures to be the word of God. Political dincrcnces in ITolland ranged (he different parties under opposite leaders. Maurice, Prince of Orange, and those who supported him, were opposed by Barnevcldt, Grotius, and Hooggerbeets, men in the higliest places of the repubhc, and jealous of Maurice, as aspiring after undue power and influ- ence. Gomarus and his friends attached thems-lves to Mau- rice— the Arminians to Barneveldt and liis associates. The party of Maurice prevailing, Barneveldt lost his head, and Gro- tius and Hooggerbeets were condemned to perpetual imprison- ment. The Arminians, thougli not exposed (o suffer for their opinions as yet, were thus deprived of their former protectors and supporters, and were probably regarded wilh an evil eye by Maurice and the prevailing party of the republic, for the in- trigues in which they were known to have engaged in support of their patrons. In 1618, a national synod was demanded by the Calvinists, to judge the points in dispute. The States General issued their edicts for its assembling: and deputies from all the provinces of Holland were joined by their brethren, and sent from the other eminent reformed churches of England, Switzerland, Hesse, Bremen, and the Palatinate, to decide the matters in contro- versy. Episcopius, a man of high abilities and eloquence, was the head of the Arminian party, and appeared foremost to de- fend their opinions against the accusations of Gomarus and his associates: but the sykiod had hardly commenced its delibera- tions, before a dispute on the mode of proceeding, drove the Arminian party from the assembly. The Arminians insisted upon beginning with a refutation of the Calvinistic doctrines, especially that of reprobation; whilst the synod determined, (hat as the remonstrants were accused of departing from (he reform- ed faiih, they ought first to justify themselves by scriptural proof of their own opinions. _ All means to persuade the Arminians to submit to this pro- cedure having failed, they were banislied by (he synod for (heir refusal; and retired with bitter abuse of (he partiality wi'h which they were treated. The synod, however, proceeded in their examination of the Arminian lene(s; and as the Armin- ian doctors had left the assembly, their writings underwent a severe scrutiny in their absence: their opinions were condemn- ed, and their persons excommunicafed; wiiether justly or not, llie reader will decide. But nothing can vindicate the rigor and asperity with which they were treated, and tlie unchris- tian persecution which followed, and drove these men from their country, into exile and poverty. Surely such are not the wea- SEVENTEENTH CENTURY. 451 pons of a Christian's "warfare. In the whole of this proceeding, ecclesiastical intolerance was made the instrument of political artifice, to crush the party of their adversaries. Whateversanc- titj thcone «ide or the other affected, they both proved them- selves to he but men: and if the weak and oppressed were to be pilied, theirpcrverseness, and the provocations they had given, left them equally inexcuseable; as will appear evident to those who weigh imparti illy all the circumstances on both sides. The neighbouring countries received the exiles with hospi- tality but some of the most illustrious, as Vorstius, and others, gave too much cause to their adversaries to justify their suspi- cions, by verging to the Socinian doctrines: whilst the differen- ces among themselves, were nearly as great as with those from whom they had divided. Hardly any two of the Arminian chiefs explained their sentiments alike; some expressing in higher terms the doctrines of grace, and others sinking deep into the abyss of Pelagianism and Socinianism. But the death of Maurice, their persecutor, opened a door for their return, under his less prejudiced successor; and they were admitted to free toleration and peaceable enjoyment of their opinions. And it is singular enough, that ever since, though the Dutch Church has maintained the profession of the reformed faith, the ministei's and people have generally been verging to the Arminian doctrines. And though in Holland, the professedly Arminian congregations are by no me ;ns numerous, the clergy of the establishment arc said generally to rank on the latitudina- riansidc: whilst from thence the spread of the Arminian tenets, through all the neighbouring nations, has been prodigious: the generality in all Protestant countries embrace them. In their wide extended colonies, however, the established re- ligion was still maintained; and Asia, Africa, and America, had received ministers of the reformed confession among them. But the state of spiritual matters was veiy low in all their settle* ments; as at home they had abundantly partaken of the gener- al declension, having a name to live, yet being dead: though many and excellent men were found among them in the Church, and with the sectaries from it of various kinds: of these we men- tion the Mennonites, who, after all their persecutions, found rest and quiet at last. Their former turbulence, and their re- fusing to swear allegiance to any government, rendered them every where suspected, and in many places cruelly treated. But time, and their own exemplary conduct, having opened the eyes of the nations, a greater spirit of candor and tolerance hav- ing grown up, and governments becoming sensible of the valueof 45'i HISTORY OF TUB CHURCH. industrious subjects, whatever their faith might be, they were permitted to enjoy .n common protection with the other sects, and sit under their vine and their fig-tree, and to be no more afraid. Their divisions among themselves, if not healed, were mitigated. The very rigid followers of Menon were few, the rest, except in the point of baptism, coincided nearly with the rcfoi-med. They admitted three orders in their church, bishops or presbyters, who preside, and have the power of administer- ing baptism and the comm ;nion. Teachers set apart for preach- ing and public worship, and deacons or deaconesses. All mat- ters pass in a consistory, at which the bishop or presbyter pre- sides. They and the teachers are chosen by suffrage, and set apart by imposition of hands. The English Anabaptists herein considerably differ, as they have only one rank of ministers. The Protestants in France from tiie time of Henry Fourth's exaltation to the throne, formed a kind of republic within the monarchy, by the privileges they had obtained; and the fortifi- ed places, as Rochclle, Sedan, and others, which were given them as securities for the unintcrupted enjoyment of their reli- gious liberties. But treaties are feeble cords to bind the strong arm of power: and the violation of faith with heretics is sanc- tioned by the Catholic's creed. The Protestant leaders were too often ambitious men, and the enemies of the llugonots al- ways watched for an occasion lo deprive them of those privi- leges which necessity o nly had extorted; nor was that occasion long wanting. Cardinal Richelieu, who perceived that his mas- ter was but the lord of half his kingdom, whilst the Protestants held Rochclle, and could always call their brethren to their as- sistance, after hard struggles to subdue their independent spirit, besieged and took tlieir capital in 1628, which a variety of misfortunes prevented the succors promised by England, from relieving. Eying now wholly at the will of their enemies, whose tender mercies they had so often experienced to be cruel, the Protestants in France sunk very low under every oppression, and every violation of privileges, which they had no longer power to maintain. The insidious cardinal, and the imperious mon- arch, united with the Jesuits for their extirpation; too intolerant to permit the Protestant profession under his dominion. Every artifice and promise, joined with threats, and sufferings of vari- ous kinds, were first used to engage them to apostatize from the faith oftheir forefathers, which indeed too many did. And on those who were obstinate in adiiering to the Protestant religion, vengeance fell, and booted apostles dragooned them into com- pliance, or delivered them up to the bishops and clergy, who persecuted them with the most inveterate hatred and unrelen- SEVENTEENTH CENTURY. 45t^ ting cruelty. Multitudes fled their country, .ind sought an asy- lum in foreign lands; and others unable or unwilling to fly, en- dured all that malice could devise, and abused power inflict, to subdue them to the yoke, to break their spirit, or consume them by suffering. The edict of Nantz was now revoked: and that wicked and bigotted Lewis the Fourteenth, instigated by his Jesuits and clergy, merited virtue enough to cancel all his crimes, and pro- cure the high approbation of the Roman see, by the murder and plunder of thousands of his Protestant subjects, and com- pelling the rest to seek exile as a refuge. To add insult to cruelty, an edict commanded them without delay to return to the bosom of the Church, whilst guards were stationed on the frontiers, to prevent the escape of those, who for conscience sake were willing to leave all behind them. Yet hundreds of thous- ands, by one means or other, found their way into the neigh- bouring nations, where they were received with friendship and affection, as exiles, as persecuted brethren. They left their ungrateful country, weakened by such immense emigrations, and carried their industry and resentment to strengthen the hands of her enemies. Even many of the Catholics condemned so gross a violation of the most solemn engagements; and all but the miserable bigots themselves, considered the step im- politic, as unjust. It must be confessed the Protestants de- served the scourge, by the awful declensions evident among them. Some of their principal teachers had departed grievous- ly from the reformed doctrines; and wished to bend to a near- er state of union with the idolatrous church, which they had renounced. The spirit of truth and godliness was not likely to flourish under such circumstances. The cause of the protestants in France was reduced very low: and those who remained, instead of brightening in the furnace of affliction, degenerated from the purity of the faith as well as the spirituality of practice. The remaining Protestantism was little more than an inveterate hatred of popery. Some gracious ministers remained, but few, and driven into corners; and though a remnantof the truly faith- ful was yet to he found, the days o( youth were past, and grey hairs were upon them. They have lingered on declining to our days; whether times of refresliing shall again come to them from the presence of the Lord is in the womb of tim ', but not out of the prospect of hope. The poor Waldenses, still maintaining in their sequestered vallies the protestant doctrine, were hunted out by Jesuitical malice, and cruelly treated by their popish duke of Savoy; their 454 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. utter extinction was threatened. The kind interposition of the Enghsi), Dutch, and Swis.- governments preserved a fvw. Scat- fcicd and peeled, rechiced in numbers, and destitute of pastors, without some gracious revival, they seemed approaching their final dissolution. As reduced nearly was the once flourishing church of the Palatinate. Under a Catholic elector, and a series of oppres- sions, it hardly maintained a name among the nations where it had been lirst in honour. Nor were the other reformed com- munities exempt from the general declension. Hesse and the rest of tl)e Cilvanistic churches in Germany, exhibited no specimens of such life and activity as evidenced a vigorous frame: settling like their neighbours, into deadness of profession and formality of devotion. Upon the wliole, we may with grief lament the decay visible among all the r^xfurmed churches towards the expiration of the century. Great inroads made on the purity of the faith; a great neglect of all holy ordinances; a grevious departure from thespirituality of a heavenly walk; and an almost utter extinc- tion of zeal for promoting the salvation of men's souls; the ministry less evangelical, and the people lukewarm. AVc may add also a spirit of inlidel philosophy arose, that tended to sap the vitals of revealed truth; whilst the growing immorality and dissipation, produced a contempt of all strictness of religious profession, and stood ready to welcome the spreading poison of atheism, in ordei' to remove the apprehensions of future responsii)ility. We wish we may be mistaken in our gloomy views of the period we are describing; and that thousands m'ly have been found left in our Israel, unnoticedand unknown, who had not bowed the knee to Baal. There were still vast nations bearing the Christian name, chietly under governors of the Romish pale, where a great mixture of protestants and others were to be found, that classed neither with Lutheran nor the reformed. Of these, the Socin- ians were at the beginning of this century, a considerable body in Poland and Transylvania: and from thence as their head quarters, dispatched missionaries to the other parts of Europe; but they proceeded in a line dilFerent from other protestants; not affecting to lead the multitude by popular discourses, but to gain the great and literati by professing themselves the ad- vocates for tlie noble powers of reason ; calling it the all-suflicient guide to truth; and its uncotrolled exercise, the dignity of human nature. Revelation itself before this becomes superfluous; and natural religion fully adequate to every purpose of salva- tion. SEVENTEENTH CENTURY. 455 But the hopes entertained from these ingenious missionaries, answered not the sanguine cxpcctat ons of their fellows. A momenlnry prospect of success at Altorf, \anislicd, and ISohncr and his pupils were expelled. Nor did other places furnish a more promising harvest. J'^vcn their university at Raeow was dissolved and dis[)erscd by the diet of Poland, for an'insult olFer- ed by some of the wild students to a ciucilix; which so roused the wrath of tlie (Jalliolics, tb.at the Sucinians were in conse- quence banished from tlie kingdom. This edict was executed witli the most unchristian severity. Dispersed and exile?, they fled into diflfcrcnt countries, and after various elForts to obtain an cstablis, mcnt, were viewed by too suspicious an eye to gain any settled resting place. The denial of Christ's divinity was then regarded as a crime so blas- phemous, as no Christian state should tolerate: mildei' maxims have since prevailed: intolerance becomes not the advocates for truth and meekness. But few communities of Socinians are known out of England, the collusives of all sects and heresies. Here Biddle had a congregation under Cromwell, and Charles II. Nor hath there been wanting a succession of those who have maintained the leading features of the Socinian heresy, though not exactly agreed, respecting the person of the Son of God. But all con- cur in rejecting the doctrine of the Trinity, denying the god- head of Christ, and renouncing all vicarious satisfaction from the sufferings of a Redeemer. The Arians and Semi-arians were indeed more rife than the grossei' but simpler Socinians; and many having degrading opinions of Christ, rejected the Athanasian do.':trine, and form- ed to tliemsclvcs ditferent moditicalions of deity subordinate. A system which, however much it prevailed, seems more irrational than tiie Unitarian or Socinian. Can we conceive any inter- mediate step between the true God and no God? The Collegiants of the United Provinces appear to be a branch of Sociniauirm, as their wide extended communion ad- mits all who acknowledge the divinity of the scriptures, and are not grossly immoral. And every man is permitted to speak in their assembly, and even oppose and argue, provided it be done with gentleness. As they have neither creeds nor conse- crated teachers, their bond of union alone is voluntary associa- tion. Madame Shurman, and the famed Bourigncn, might be men- tioned, ladies wiiose Zealand learning gave them importance; and their aspiration after perfection flattered spiritual pride and selfrightcou.-ness. The leading tenet of thclatter, better unfold- ed by Poiret, a disciple, and man of genius, is, that all true 456 HISTORY OF the church. Christianity consists "in immediate communion with the Deity, by internal feeling and impulse;" approaching verj nearly in its genius to the doctrine of Quakerism, and alike sprung from the same mystic stock: of which also in England, was the noted Joanna I^ead, whose visions and^predictions in that day, collec- ted a number of absurd and credulous disciples. Folly and credulity will never cease in every age to afford abundant con- verts to fanaticism, and to whatever comes with the stamp of extraordinary. €HAPTEtl XIX. EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. EXTERNAL CHURCH— REVIVAL OF RELIGION-- DIFFERENT SEC- TARIES—LEARNING AND LEARNED MEN. DtJRiNa the course of the Eighteenth century, the ppirit of toleration prevailed to a considerable extent, and the flames of persecution were measurably extinguished. The great ones of the earth were too much engaged in temporal affairs to devote their time to the concerns of religion, and in many instances people were permitted to enjoy the liberty of thinking and acting for themselves. This age had, nevertheless, its persecu- tions, and has also been distinguished by some events, of impor- tance to the Christian church. In the year 1700, Clement XI. succeeded to the papal throne, and is chiefly remarkable for having published the famous bull, which from its initial letters is entitled Unigenitus. It was issued in opposition to the Jensenists, and defines and settles the articles of the Romish faith. He was succeeded by Innocent XIII. Benedict XIII. who succeeded Innocent, was a man of eminent piety and virtue. For the purpose of reforming the errors of the church, he assembled the famous council which met in the palace of the Lateran in 1725, the acts and decrees of which were made public, but have proved utterly incflfectual to the ends which were proposed from them. This pontiff v/as succeeded by Clement XII. and Benedict XIV. the latter of whom was a man of learning as well as piety. When he was cardinal, he published a treateis on the Canoniza- tion of Saints, with some other works. Clement XIII. who acceded to the pontificate on the Gth of July 1758, was a man of a very different character. He was a bigot to every petty ceremony; and indeed the celebrated Ganganelli seems to have perfectly characterized his two predecessors in a few words; when the said Benedict had written, and Clement had prayed much. The haughtiness of the Venetian character displaj cd itself in Clement, in the dispute in which ho involved himself 5S 'i58 o^Toav ov tole cnvuou. on account of the Jesuits with all the branches of the house of Bourbon, who threatened to withdraw their dominions from the spiritual jurisdiction of Rome. He left the papal dignity in a critical situation, from which all the prudence and moderation of his successor could scarcely emancipate it. Laurenzo Ganganelli, the son of a physician at St. Archan- gelo, and the only regular in the sacred college at the time of hi.g election (being of the order of minor conventuals,) was chosen on the 19th of May, 1709, and assumed the title of Clement XIV. After completing his studies, Ganganelli had obtained the regency of liis college, and was afterwards promo- ted to the ofiice of consultor to the holy ofBce. This employment, which included that of the Pope's minister in all inquisitorial concerns, introduced him toconsiderable notice; and in a contest between the cardinals, Torrigiani and Carlo Rezzonico to fill a vacancy in the cardinalate for their respective friends, the pusillanimous pope terminated the struggle by advancing to the cardinal's hat father Ganganelli, in preference to eitherofthe candidates already recommended. These progressive steps of his advancement were, as he professed himself, unexpected, and unsought for; yet Ganganelli has been charged with having always extended his views, and with having adopted a regular system of conduct for obtaining the papacy, from the time that he became one of that body from which are selected the sov- ereigns of Rome. The ruin of the Jesuits xv as at this period resolved upon in Portugal, and the manoeuvres of Pombal had extended the designs against this body into almost every court in Europe, and particularly Spain. By his artifices, Ganganelli obtained the friendship and confidence of Don Emanuel de Rada, the Spanish minister at the court of Rome. He obtained also the intimacy of tlie Portuguese and French ministers; and, in contradiction to tlie practice of the cardinal?, who, on account of the preten- sions of the papacy, to the duchies of Parma and Placenza always avoid addressing the duke of Parma on any occasion which must oblige them to consider him as the lawful possessor of those territories, Ganganelli seized every occasion of congratu- lation or condolance to write to the duke. An occurrence which took place in the management of the corn soon aflforded Gan- ganelli an opportunity of acquiring great popularity amongst every rank. By the devices of Torrigiani, the secretary ofstatc, an artificial famine Was raised in Rome and the adjacent country: great numbers perished miserably, and many of those who survi- ved flocked to Rome, in order, by processions and supplications, to avert their calamities and obtain some redress. In this extremity, commissioners were dispatched to procure corn at four times the price at which it had been exported: niiich of the concealed grain appeared by degrees, but so much injured, that it produced verj alarming diseases amongst the people; a great mortality ensued, and a plague was apprehended. Inad- equate as this relief was, it must be paid for, and there v,nt no money in the trcasurj'. It was determined to have rccouree to five miliionsof money, which Sixtus V. had deposited in the castle of St. Angelo, veith the express provisipn that it must only be employed in ca?es cf extreme urgency, and not without the consent of the consistory of cardinals. Ganganelli boldly op- posed the squandering of that treasure, which was left for the benefit of the state, and must be refunded by a tax upon the people, who were already nearly exhausted. lie noticed the atrocity by which so dreadful a calamity had been produced, and insisted upon an investigation of the business, the- restitution of the money which had been so scandalously acquired, and the punishment of the criminals. If this was tne dictate of public spirit, Ganganelli was disappointed: the money was applied to pay for the wickedness of the monopolizers; but the cardinal became the darling of the people, who anxiously desired his suc- cession to the papal throne. The resistance of Gancranelli on this occasion to the views of the consistory, has by his enemies been ascribed to his desire of appearing in opposition to the pope, and by this means indirect- ly obtaining the patronage of the forcing courts,* to vrlicm the indecision of the reigning pontiff concerning the suppression of the Jesuits had been very offensive. On the decease of ClementXIII. the interest of these courts was united in fa\'our of Ganganelli, v»'ho however deferred for some 1imc to gratify the general expectation of the abolition of the Jesuits. His popularity was preserved by his diminishing several taxes which were very oppressive to the peer, and the Clementine Museum v/as enriched by Ins llberaHty and taste. Whether the humilitj' professed by the poniiffm.ay be depended upon or not, thus much is certain, that no man, after the attain- ment of dignity, ever lived more agreeably to such a profeesion. lie was modest and unaffected. "^Vhcn he tirst removed to the Vatican, lie found his chamber hung with crimson damask, which he immediately ordered to be removed, and observed, tliat bare walls were sufficient for a plain monk. He was temperate in an extreme, and performed every oflice about his own [person as long as he was able, because he cor.ccivcd he had no right to *Tlie courts of Sjiriin, Purtugal, and Nuplra Imvc been (liiis trrnicil from thrir alwavB taUiri'r jin active pnrt in the election of iho popf. There ia nnothcr party on this occasiuii clfciioininaleil ttic Uoman parly, to v.liieli hat ioinntiniea tsrnicil il parlilo Folautc, tiie fl>in« party. 'iSO HISTOHY OF THE CIIURCn. incommode even his attendants. Whatever savings accrued from the frugal regulations which he adopted in his domestic economy he put to the best of uses, bj distributing them to the necessitous poor, in the relieving of whom he indulged himself a3 a favourite amusement. By his wisdom and address he reconciled offended monarchs, and made several regulations in the monastic orders much to the advantage of religion and virtue. The courtof Portugal and the house of Bourbon were how- ever not at all disposed to relinquish their favourite project, and Clement was at length obliged to prepare a brief for the sup- pression of the Jesuits. This was accordingly dispatched to the court of Spain; whence, after going through a revision and sev- eral alterations, it was sent back to Rome, and put in execu- tion. From this period was dated the disorder which carried Gangancili to the tomb. From this period he v.-as reported to have been the victim of imaginary apprehensions, and the prey of distrust. The poison to which his death was ascribed by some, was by others believed to have had no existence but in his on-n imagination. lie was however haunted by the idea: he procured counterpoisons to be ready in case of emergency; and conceiving that extreme perspiration was conducive to counteracting the dreaded mischief, he sat during the excessive warmth of July and August in a chamber heated by a bi-azier; and his sweats were so profuse, as to oblige him daily to change his linen several times. To these causes, rather than to the operation of slow poison, were ascribed the gradual waste of his body, and the deprivation of the use of liis limbs. They were indeed the harbingers of death; but accordmg to the testimony of his own physician, and tbe physician to the conclave, Gangan- elli destroyed his life by his extreme care of its preservation. J t v»'as to the honour of tiiis pontiff, that his views were never directed to the enriching of his own family and that at his death 12,000 crowns were the whole of his personal possess- ions. Ganganelli was succeeded on the 15th of February, 1775, by Pius VI. who was generally esteemed as a ponliflf of elegant manners, and of a respect.able character. Ilis abililics, though not splendid, were useful, lie was strongly attached to tbe Romish faill), and took a peculial pleasure in performing tiic various offices and ceremonies of religion. Some dissensions arose between this pontifTand the king of the two Sicilies, with respect to tbe rights of patronage, which had not aj)parently been accurately defined in that kingdom: tbe disj)ute, however, was at last adjusted. One event, of considerable importitn^e to the church, which EIOUTEETII CENTURV, 4G1 occurred in this century, was the abolition of the order of Jesuits. The first effectual step towards their suppression, was taken by the court of Portugal; but their misfortunes indubitably origina- ted in their own wicked policj' and misconduct. The active genius of this order, which penetrated the remo- test countries of Asia, at a very early period of the preceding century directed their attention to the extensive continent of America, as a proper object of their missions. Conducted by their leader, St. Francis Xavier, they formed a considerable settlement in tlie province of Paraguay, and made a rapid progress in instructing the Indians in arts, religion, and the more simple manufactures, and accustoming them to the blessings of security and order. A few Jesuits presided over inany thous- and Indians: they soon, however, altered their views, and directed them altogether to the increase of the opulence and power of their order. Imrnense quantities of gold were annually transmitted to Europe; and in the design of securing to them- selves an independentempire in these regions, they industriously cut off all communication with both the Spaniards and Portu- guese in the adjacent provinces, and inspired the Indians with the most determined detestation to those nations. Such was the state of affairs when, in the year 1750, a treaty was concluded between the courts of Lisbon and Madrid, which ascertained the limits of their respective dominions in -South America. Such a treaty was death to the projects of the Jesuits, and the consequence was a violent contest between the united forces of the two European powers, and the Indians of Paraguay incited by the Jesuits. The crafty and vindictive marquis of Pombal, who bad raised himself from performing the dutiesof a common soldier, in the character of a cadet, to be absolute minister of the kingdom of Portugal, could not easily forgive this refractory conduct; and perhaps he might apprehend the downfall of his own authority, unless some decisive check were given to the growing inihicnce of tliis dangerous society. — Whether there was a foundation or not for the report of the conspiracy against the life of the king, or whether the discontented Jesuits were really concerned wilh the unfortunate nobleman who suffered on tliat account, is difficult to determine. It was suflicient that it afforded a specious pretence for this expert but unprincipled statesman to rid himself of enemies, whom he could not regard in any other than a formidable light. In the beginning of the year 1759, tlierefore, the Jesuits of all descriptions were ban- ished from the kingdom of Portugal, on the pica that certain of their order wCrc concerned in the attempt upon the life of the king in September 1758, and their effects were confiscated. The hostilities which commenced, not long after, between Por- 469 msTORY ov the crrtJKCfH. tugal and Spain, served a little to protract the existence of the Jesuits in the latter kingdom: the jealousy however which their conduct had excited in the court of liladrid lay dormant only for a while, and, when a fit opportunity presented, no nation of Europe was more clamorous for their abolition. The disgrace of the Jesuits in France proceeded from dif- ferent and more remote causes. Among the opposcrs of Jan- senism, none distinguished themselves equally with the Jesuits. By tlicir influence the bull Unigcnitus, which condemned so strongly the principles of the Jansenists, was generally suppos- ed to have been obtained. The bull v/as opposed bj' the par- liament and archbishop of Paris, by fifteen other prelates, and by many of the most respectabio among the inferior clergy, as as an infringement on the rights of the GalUcian cluirch: the weak and unprincipled Lewis XlV. was however entirely under the government of th Jesuit?, and enforced the acceptance of the bull throughout the wiiole kingdom. To the year 175Q, the bull, though gennerally disliked, occa- sioned no public disturbance.. At that period, the refusal of the sacrament to the Jensenists served to rekindle the dormant flame. This unlawful usurpalion was warmly opposed by the different parliaments, which ended in the banishment of the members hy Lewis XV.' the reigning sovereign. After various intrigues, in consequence of which the parliament of Paris was twice banished, and twice recalled, some other events occurred whicli accelerated the downfall of the order of Jesus. As the constitution of the society did not prevent the order from engaging deeply in temporal concerns, no opportimity of enriching their treasury was permitted to escape them. T.hcy engaged largely in trade, particularly with the island of Mar- tinico; but certain lossesfalling heavily upon tliem, the Jesuit who was the ostensihle person in the transactions, affected to be- come a bankrupt, and to shift the payment of the debts h.e had incurred from the collective body. As a monk, it was evident he could possess no distinct property, and he had been alv/ays considered in the light of an agent for the society. The nlTair was therefore litigated before the parliament of Paris, who were not over favourably disposed to these Ao/y fathers. In the course of the proceedings, it was necessary to produce the in- stitue or niles of their order, when it was found to contain dangerous maxims, subversive equally of morals and of gov- ernment; and other political motives concurring at the same time, the order was abolished in France by a royal edict, in the year 17G2, and their colleges and possessions alienated and sold. The bigottry of Clement XIII. long withstood thesolicitntions •f these united Catholic powers; but the sngncious Ganganelli, iEIOHTEiiNlTa CENTOEY. 463 whose views were it>ore extensive, and whose religious senti- ments were more moderate, made a proper sacrilice of the soci- ety to political wisdom and the spirit of the times, and on the 21st of July, 1773, signed a brief for their final suppression. The ten houses and colleges possessed by the order in Rome were seized upon at the same instant. The brief of suppression was read in each society, the general was conveyed to the Eng- lish college, and confined to a small gallery at the top of the building, where his examination commenced, and with that of several others of the fraternity was completed at the castle of St. Angelo, in which place the general was afterwnrds con- fined. Another event which occurred, has exerted a great influ- ence upon the religious as well as the political v/orld: viz. the American Revolution, which terminated in the separa- tion of the United States from the British government, the for- mation of a Federal Republic, and the establishment of a most extensive plan of religious toleration. The constitution of the United States provides for no national establishment of religion, gives no one denomination of Christians a preference over others, but secures the rights of conscience more fully and in- discriminately to all, than any other government upon earth. And when we consider the advantages of this republic, in re- ference to soil, climate, and extent of territory, taking into view at the same time the mildness, and wc trust, permanency of the government, we cannot but indulge the hope that Heaven has designed it as an asylum for civil and religious freedom; where millions of true worshippers shall live in the exercise of vital holiness, worshipping God according to the dictates of iheir consciences, when the Kingdom of the Messiah shall speedily triumph over all opposition* The American Revolution was followed by one in France, the effects of which were far from being favourable to civil or reli- gious liberty. Of the state of religion in France subsequent to the Revolution, little can be said. The Romish church was re-established, Infidefity had many advocates, and Protestants made but feeble efforts. The influence of French Infidelity was manifest in England and other parts of Europe, and even in America. The supersti- tion, intolerance, and profligacy of the Romish church, were considered as forming a proper foundation on which to build arguments against Christianity; and as the licentious are always ready to seize npon any pretext for evading the restraints of re- ligion, the new philosophy, as it was sometimes called, was embraced by multitudes. Its effects, however, were gradually developed, and many of its deluded votaries learned, too late, 464 HISTORY OP THE CHURCH. that they were to look for the precepts and examples of true religion, not in the errors and profligacy of a fallen corrupted church, guilty of the blackest enormities under the name of Christianity, but the Holy Scriptures, and in the lives of those who have faitlifully kept them. This century has been distinguished likewise by an extensive revival of religion, which commenced under the labours of Mes- srs. John and Charles Wesley, and Mr. George Whitelicld, and spread through diiFerent parts of Great Britain, in the United States, also in West Indies, and some other places. Notwithstanding the efforts of modern Infidelity, tlie great li- centiousness of the times, and the supineness that had spread among the professors of religion, the gospel was made effectual, and the mighty power of redeeming grace was displayed in turning many thousands from darkness to the light of life. As is usual in times of reformation, this work was attended with opposition and considerable persecution; but the fruits of it are still visible, and its eiFects arc likely to be of long continuance. In considering the sects which have appeared in the eighteenth century, we shall have occasion to speak more fully on this sub- ject. As no important alterations in the established churches appear to have taken place in the course of this century, we shall herfi give some account of the principal denominations which have arisen within this period, and speak of their distinguishing prin- ciples. The first denomination we shall notice is that of the Moravi- ans, established by Nicholas Lewis, Count of Zinzendorf. This nobleman settled, in 1721, at Bartholdorf in Upper Lusatia, and soon afterwards commenced teaching some Moravian families, of whom he made proselytes, and engaged them to leave their places of residence and settle in his nciglibourhood. They built a house in the forest wliich was adjoining to the village of Bar- tholdorf, where in 1722 they had their first meeting. Tiie so- ciety increased so rapidly, that in a few years they were posses- sed of an orphan-house and other public buildings; and they gave tlieir habitation the name of Herenhuth, from which they have been sometimes called Ilerenhutters. The society them- selves, however, date their existence from a much earlier peri- od; and assert that they are descended from the Moravian and Bohemian brethren, who existed as a distinct sect many years prior to the Reformation. They are a sober, inoffensive, and pious people;, arc considerably numerous in some parts of Ger- many and America, but have not increased much in other place* excepting those in which they have missions. This people like many others has been misrepresented, and things laid to their EIGlITiiyNTlI CrjNTL'ilV. 4C 5 charj^e of which tliey never were guilty. It is admitted that soma of their converts having previously imbibed extravagant notions, propagated tliem witii great zeal in a phraseology veiy . reprehensible; and that count Zinzendorf himself sometimes radopted the very improper language of those fanatics, whom he 'wished to reclaim from their errors to the soberness of truth. Much of the extravagance which has been attributed to the count, ought not to be charged to him, but to those persons, who, writing his extemporaneous discourses in short hand, printed and published them without his knov.ledge or consent. This emiijenfbenefactor to the United Brethren, died 1760, and it is with reason that they honour his memory, as having been the instrument by which God restored and built up their church. But they do not regard him as their head, nor take his writings as the standard of their doctrines, which they profess to derive from the word of God. Their church government is of the epis- copal form, but they allow no pre-eminence to their bishops; their church having from its first establishment been governed hy synods, consisting of deputies from all the congregations, and by other bodies which are called conferences. The principal doctrines which distinguished the Moravians arc contained in the following articles of faith. J. That crea- tion and sanctification ought not to be ascribed to the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost; but belong principally to the Saviour: and to avoid idolatry, people ought to be abstracted from the Fa- ther and Holy Ghost, and the first directed singly to Jesus, who IS the appointed channel of the" Deity. 2. That Christ has not conquered as God, but as man, with precisely the same power as wo have to that purpose. 3. That thcjaw ought not to be preached under the gospel dispensation. 4. That the chil- dren of God have not to combat with their own sins, but with the kingdom of corruption in the world. The Moravians assert, that faith consists in ajoyful persuasion of our interest in Christ, and our title to his purchased salva- tion. They deny the doctrines of particular redemption and final perseverance. T'.iey have established among them- selves a discipline which closely unites them together, preserves great regularity, keeps them entirely dependent on their supe- riors, confines them to certain exercises of devotion, and to the observance of dilferent rules. The church at Ilereidiuth is so divided, that first the husbands, then the wives, then the widows, "* then the maids, then the young men, then the boys, then (he girls, and lastly the little children, are in so many distinct clas- ses; each of which is daily visited, the married men by a mar- ried man, the wives by a wife, and so of the rest. Each class has its director chosen by its members, and frequent meetings 59 4G6 HISTORY OF THE CllUUCir. are held in each class, and general ones by the whole society. The n^cmbcrs of each class are subdivided into smaller bodies, and proper assistance is given to each of these subdivisions; but more particular care is taken of such as are believed to be ^ spiritually dead. The elders superintend all these classes. A v great part of their worship consists in singing; and their songs ' are always a connected repetition of Ihe things which have been preached before. At all hours, whether day or night, some persons of both sexes are appointed- by rotation to pray for the society. Among other means for preserving among them the spirit and power of godliness, they celebrate love-feasts. In questions of importance, or of which the consequences cannot be forseen, they do not trust the judgment of a majority of votes, nor even to the unanimous agreement of all who may be present; but in such cases recourse is had to the lot. For adopting this mode of deciding ecclesiastical affairs, they allege as reasons the practices of the ancient Jews and Apostles; the insufficiency of human understanding, amidst the best and purest intentions, to decide for itself in what concerns the administra- tion of Christ's kingdom; and their tirm reliance on the promises that the Lord will approve himself the head and ruler of his church. The /oils never used but after mature deliberation and fervent prayer; nor is any thing submitted to its decision which does not, after being thoroughly weighed, appear to the assembly eligible in itself. In missionary labours, the Moravians have done, in proportion to their numbers, more than any other denomination, especially in reference to foreign missions. When any among them are disposed to serve God among the heathen, they communicate their wishes and views to the committee appointed by the synods of the brethren to superintend the mission. If, on particular enquiry into their circumstances and connexions, no objection is found, they are considered as candidates. As to mental quali- fications, much erudition is not required. To be well versed in the sacred scriptures, and to have an experienced knowledge of the truths they contain, are qualifications which are judged indispensably necessary. — In our account of missions in the concluding part of this work, we shall have occasion to speak again concerning the labours of this people, so distinguished in evangelizing the lieatlu;n. The Methodists had their origin in the University of Oxford in England, and were, at the limeof their first establishment all members of that institution. As the rise of tiiis denomination has been attended with an extraordinary revival of religion in Great Britain and the United Stales, we shall give a more ex- tended and particular account of it. FJOUTEENXil CETSTUIIY. 407 During many years after the dawn of the Reformation, reli- gion and religious principles had spread with rapidity and with great success. Every part of Europe had felt the force of truth, and the gospel, taking the wings of the morning, was beginning f.to spread into different parts of the world. But these day'sofZiin's prosperity were followed by a decline .of genuine piety. In Great Britain, though the forms of religion were strenuously supported, the power of it was little know^n, and both the clergy and laity were shamefully ignorant of Christian experience. The rising prosperity of the ration, with increasing wealth and commerce, tended to increase the cor- ruption of the kingdom; and morals, tliough rigidly inculcated, were but little regarded. Between contests for power, thirst for riches, and love of pleasure, the nation gradually sunk into corruption, and the established church presented but a feebjp barrier against the abounding wickedness of the day. It was in this state of torpor and departure from truth and godliness, that at Oxford, one of the universites, a few, chiefly young men, began to feel the deplorable spiritual ignorance and corruption around them. They were conscious that something ought to be done to revive a sense of religion in principle and practice, from the decay into which it was fallen: they were convinced men of God and ministers of the sanctuary, ought to lead very different lives from any thing they observed at college. John and Charles Wesley, the first and most distinguished leaders in this revival of evangelical truth, were brothers: one fellow of [^incoln College, and the other student of Christ Church. Their father a respectable clergyman at Epworth, in Lincolnshire was of the high church part}' and had educated his sons in his own principles. John, the eldest, took the lead, and at first appeared vastly disposed to inculcate every rigorous mortification, far beyond the practices of that day, and some times approaching the penances of popery. With these, associated a number of other students, whose minds were similarly affected. Mr. Ingham, Mr. \V'hitfield, Mr. Harvey were afterwards, particularly distinguished. They all entered into solemn engagen.ents with each other, to lead a stricter life of holiness and self denial than they had ever yet done, and to separate from every thing unbecoming their char- acters as christians or ministers. They agreed to meet fre- quently together at each other's rooms for prayer and reading, the scripture; to keep stated times of fasting, and to receive the communion every Lord's day: they visited the prisons and the sick; they sought out and relieved distressed objects; and by these and other peculiarities, attended by an uncommonly 468 liisTOiiv 01' -rru; c^jjiicn. sanctimonious deportment, they rendered tiiemselves very noto- rious in the university, and acquired the name of Methodists. As they all set out vrith profession of strict adherence to the Church of England, the distinguishing tenets of her articles and homilies were particularly enforced by them; and as this was utterly unlike the manner of preaching, which then chiefly ob- tained, they attracted very numerous audiences; and'thcir lively manner of address, as well as the matter of their discourses, ex- ecdingly struct the ear with their novelty, as well as impor- tance. They became still more popular, after their return from « Georgia, whither zeal for the gospel had carried them. And nothing awakened greater attention to their preaching, than their quitting the universal habit of reading their sermons from a book, witliout any animation, and addressing extempore dis- 'opurses to the congregations where they ministered. The multitudes which followed them were much aflfected — a great tind visible change was produced in the minds of many. Tiie attention paid to these ministers, and the blessing evident on their labours, '■oused them to increasing vigorous exertions. Tiiey were always at their work, preaching wherever they could proiure admittance into the churches; and not a little flattered hy the popularity attending Iheir ministration. They must have been more than men, if Ihey had not been so. Some wild fire could hardly fail to mingle in the sacred flame — whilst (!ie noise they raised by their preaching was inconceivable. At iirst they appeared united in sentiment; but they had not long laboured, before it was evident they diflTered in the points wliich had occasioned so much dispute. Mr. Wesley, tho fath- er of jNIethodiftm, with his brother, and those of his opinion, leaned to the Arminian doctrine — strong againt irt'cspective (h-crees, but firmly maintianing the fall and its consequences, th'> necessity of justification by failh alone, and the operation of the Holy Ghost, to produce all righteousness and true holiness: but they taught wilhal the universality of Christ's redemption, and the offering of his body, alike for those who arc lost, as for tiiose wlio are savcnl: and in point of /"/Tr-ir/// they suj)posed, though still as a gift of grace, that every man had some powers of will within the sphere of hii own exertion, which first led to conversion — that the benefits of Christ's redemj)tion extended to thoL-e who had never heard of his name — that by improving .the measure of light and grace within him, every man might J)o saved — but that no man could be sure of perseverance in grace: and, that in possil)ilily, notwithstanding what Christ hath done and suffered, all rnigiit reject the remedy provided, and perish eternally. Mr. Whitfield, Mr. Harvey, and those who united with them rirniiiiK!^'!';! centuuy. 4{)9 in sentiment, held the uiiicies of the church in the sense usually termed Calvinistic; and which an ingehuons enquirer can Jiardlj hesitate to confess was the sense of the compilers. Though in age Mr. Whitfield was younger than the Wealeys, in zeal and labours he had no ^.uperior; his amazing exertions arc well known; and the effects of them were prodigious through the whole land. He confined not his ministry to England — Scotland, enjoyed the bcntit of his visits, and furnjshed innumerable evi- dences of the power with which he spake: nor were his efforts restricted to Britain, but extended to x\merica; whither the Mr. V/esleys had first led the way. \Yc mean not to enter on a life so well drawn up by Dr. Gillies, but observe, that by the labours of tJKJse indefatigable men, a flood of gospel light l)roke upon the nation. At first they were wholly confined to the « Ciiurch of England, as th.eir attachment to it by education was. strong: and had they been fixed in any settled station, they FTad not improbably lived and died, good men, useful men, but un- noticed and unknown — a scries of providences had designed them for greater and more extensive usefulness. The churches growing unable to- contain the crowds which flocked after them, Mr. Whitfield first at Bristol, jn 1739, resolved to visit and preach to the wild colliers in the woi)ds, who seldom attended any worship: and his signal success among them, encouraged his persevering efforts. On his return to London, he used the same means of field-preaching, at Kennington Common, and Moorfields, being now geiierally excluded from tlie rhurch.cs to which he had himself^ somewhat contiibuted, by perhaps too severe animadversion on the clergy, as well as the envy and disgust that this singular popularity had occasioned. Nor. were Mr. John Wesley and his brother diaries, le?s zealously employed, but also took the field, and preached every where. The congregations under the canopy of heaven were prodigious: sometimes, indf^ed riotous and insulting, but in gen- eral solemn and attentive. By these labours multitudes «ere daily added (o the cliurcli of sucli as should be saved. Ilitherto the principal leader?, though acting .independent of each other, liad mai .fained apparent fellowship; but the differ- ence of their sentiments respecting the doctrines of predestina- tion and grace, began to awaken unpleasant disputes, which were carried on sometimes with too much aTspcrity. • Yet the corruption of human nature, justification by faith alone, and the necessity of a divine change of heart, by the power of tire Holy Ghost; these- fundamental truths, both professed zealously to hold and teach; nor did the division which followed between them, retard the progress of the work. They parted, indeed, like Paul and Barnabas; b it the exicnt of the sphere of their 470 HISTORY OF TH.C CHUUCII. usefulness was thereby enlarged; Unable to supply the num- berless places and congregations collected by their labours with a regurlarly ordained ministry, they each associated with them- selves lay preachers, the best informed and qualitied whom they could find; and thus multiplied themselves over the face of the whole land. Their societies increased by thousands, and their ministry was blessed to the great revi\al of religion wherever they itinerated. This immense body of JNIethodists* from the difTerence of the doctrines each maintained respecting the decrees of God, and free-will necessarily divided into two separate communions, the Calvinistic and Arminian; both of them professed prediliction to the ( hurch, did not at all object to episcopal government as • a church order; nccessiated, fiam the situation in which they were placed, to preserve the congregations which they had col- lected and formed into societies, the great leaders, Wesley and Whitfield, appointed for their spiritual edification, local and itinerant preachers, to confirm tiieir faith, and increase their numbers: themselves continuing the apostolic plan of itinerancy, and visiting in rotation the churches which their ministry had raised. Men more laborious than those principal persgiis were, since the Apostle days will hardly be found. They re- peatedly travelled over a space more than the circumference of the globe; wherever they moved, they were as a flame of fire, and left a train of evangelical light behind them. They were in preaching utuvearied, two, three, and sometimes four times aday; and this often in places many miles distant from each other; and notice having been previously given of their coming, thousands awaited and welcomed them, heard them with rever- ence, and received them as angels of God. Thus immense con- gregations were formed through all parts of the kingdom, espe- cially in the great manufacturing towns, among the tin-mines, and colliers. The aLrfjrefjate amount of auditors must have been several hundred thousand, as the preachers themselves, in Mr. Wesley's connexion alone, in Europe and America, amounted, if we areriirhtly informed, at one time to about five hundred itinerani, and four thousand local preachers. All these contin- ued occasionally to communicate with the Church of England, their original source; though they more frequently held commu- nions among thcrrtsclves; and received the elements from those ministers of the Church of England, who were in fellowship with the Methodists, or served among them. And on the whole they appeared to give a decided preference to the ordinance, as administered by the Presbyters of the established church; but their modes of procedure being charged as irregular, they had every discouragement from the heads of the church, and - EIGHrEENTIl CENTURY. 471 no hopes of settlement in it. Hencej having erected places of worship of their own, and being no bigots to church government, they by degrees became more seldom occasional communicants in their parish churches, and contined themselves to their own ministers and places of worship. Yet for a long while they were very reluctant to appear to separate from the church es- tablished, and to this day, we apprehend, the great body is Epis- copalian; and prefer that mode of government, to the Pres- byterian or Independent mode. At the time the Methodists arose, all the various denominations of dissenters from the established church, had suffered a great decline from evangelical principles and real godliness; and some much more than others, particularly the English Presby- , terians. But many being awakened and revived by tlie la- bours of the itinerant evangelists, especially those of Mr. Whitfield, a spirit of renewed godliness returned in several congregations, and their stated pastors were rour-cd to greater zcil and activity. The dissenters of all denominations thus evidently profited by the flame originally kindled by the nainis- ters bred in the established church. From their itinerant and most able helpers, decaying congregations invited pastors to settle over them; new life was thus infused into the torpid mass. A multitude of churches arose among them, where there had been none before. The Independents especially profited here- by, as most of the newly formed societies preferred the Congre- gational model to the Presbyterian. Not that these pastors were such Independents by education or principle, as to have any radical objections, at least many of them, to the forms or order of the established church, but being excluded by what was branded as Methodisres, from any prospect of admittance into the ministry there, they readily consented to preside over the churches which called them to the pastoral ofhce; and thus also the Baptists as well as the Independents, have greatly en- larged their pale by similar accessions. These itinerant preachers were men of popular and lively talents, and though not bred in the schools of the prophets, were often endued with great eloquence. Some of the more learned among the dissenters, regarded them indeed with a jealous eye, and felt mortified at the preference given to per- sons neither possessing the knowledge of languages, nor initia- ted into tho, mysteries of scientific literature; but ti)cir numer- ous audiences bespoke the favor of the people. And without the advantages of an education for the ministry, they have not been destitute of excellent gifts for the use of edifying. They were in general men of good natural understanding, well read in the scriptures of their mother tongue, the chief book indeed 472 iir-foaY of tiii: cjiuiigii. r wliich they studied. They were experimentally acquainted with the great fundamental truths of religion; they possessed ighest circle of fashion; by birtii a daughter of the House of Shirly, by marriage united witli the Earl of Huntingdon, both bearing the royal arms of England, as decendants from her an- cient monarchs. Tn very early infancy when only nine years old, the sight of a corpse about her own age, conveying to the grave, engaged her to attend the burial. There the lirst. impressions of deep seriousness about an eternal world, laid hold on her conscience: and with many tears she cried earnestly to God on the spot, that whenever he should be pleased to take her away, he would de- liver her from all her fears, and give her a happy depature. She often afterwards visited the grave, and alwajs preserved a lively sense of the affecting scene. Though no views of evangelical truth had hitherto opened on her mind, yet even during her juvenile days, she frequently retired for prayer, to a particular closet where she could not be observed: and in all her tr< ubles found relief in pouring out her requests unto God. When she grew up, and was intro- duced into the world^ she continued to pray that she might marry into a serious family. None kept up more of the ancient dig- )iity and decency than the house of Huntingdon. With the head of that family she accordingly became united. Lady Betty and Lady Mart^aret Ha>tings, liis lordship's sisters, were wonM« of singular excellence. Ill this high estate she maintained a peculiar seriousness of conduct. 'fHiough sometimes at court, and visiting in the higher circles, she took no pleasures in the fashionaljje follies of the great. In the country she was the lady liountiful among her neighbours and dependents; and going still about to establish \ EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. 473 her own nghteonsness, she endeavoured by prayer and fasting, and aim-dT;eds, to commend herself to the favour of the most High and most Holy. The zealous preachers, who had been branded with the name of Methodist, had now awakened great attention in the land. Lady Margaret Hasting?, happening to hear them, received the truth as it is in Jesus from their jiiinistry; and was some year? after united with the excellent Mr. Ingham, one of the first labourers in this plenteous Juirvcst. Conversing with Lady j Magaret one day on this subject, Lady Huntingdon was ex- ^ ceedingly srtuck with a sentiment she uttered, '• that since she * had known and believed in the Lord Jesus Christ for life and salvation, she had been as happy as an angel." To any such sensation of happiness Lady Huntingdon felt that she was yet t a stranger. A dangerous illness having soon after this brought her to the brink of the grave, the fear of death fell terribly upon her, and her conscience was greatly distressed. Hereupon she * : meditated, sending for Bisliop Benson, of Gloucester, who had I been Lord Huntingdon's tutor, to consult him, and unburden ' her mind. Just at'that time the words of Lady Margaret re- turned strongly to her recollection, and she felt an earnest de-^ sire, renouncfng every other hope, to cast herself wholly upon Christ for life and salvation. She instantly from her bed lifted , up her heart to Jesus the Saviour, with this importunate prayer; ^ !and immediately all her distress and fear were removed, and - [ she was tilled with peace and joy in believing. Her disorder ; from that moment took a favourable turn; she was restored to ! perfect health, and what was better, to newness of life. She determined thenceforward to present herself to God, as a living , sacrifice, holy and acceptable, which she was now convinced was her reasonable service. i On her recovery, she sent a kind message to the ?,Iei-.srs. j Wcsleys, who were then preaching in tlic ncigbourlu;od, that she was one with them in heart, cordially wishing tlicm good speed in the name of the Lord, and assuring them of her determined purpose of living for Him, who died for her. The change thus wrought upon her J.adjship bccnmc obser- vable to all, in the open confession she made of the faith once delivered to the saints, and in the zealous support she began to give to the work of God, amidst all the reproach \rith which she was attended. 5 To the noble circle in which Lady Huntingdon moved, such professions and conduct appeared wondrous strange: buf she had set her f^ce as a flint, and refused to be ashamed of Christ and his cro':<5. There were not wanting indeed seme wltQ under CO **'474 HISTORY OF -rtiE cntri^n. the gu'se of friendship, Avislicd I.nrtl Huntingdon to interpose his authority; but, liowevcr liff dilFcrcd fiom jicr I>ady^hip in sentiment, lie continued to allow licr the same aiTcction and respect. He desired, h.owever, slie would oblige him, by con- versing with Bishop Benson on the subject, to wiiich she readily acquiesced. The Bishop was accordingly sent for, in order to reason with her Ladyship respecting her opinions and conduct. But she pressed him so hard with articles and homilies; and so plainly and faith.fully urged uj)on him the awful responsibility of his sta- tion under the great Head of the Church, Jesus Christ, that his temper was ruflied; and he rnscup in haste to depart, bitterly la- menting that he had ever laid his hands Ton Georgo Whittield, to whom he imputed, tliough witliout cause, the change wrought in her Ladyship. She called him back; ''My Lord," said she, '•mark my words, when you come upon your dying bed, that will be one of the few ordinr.tions you will reflect upon with com- plasencc.*' It deserves remark, that Bishop Ben.-on, on his d) ing bed, sent ten guineas to Mr. ^v^hitfield, as a token of his favour and approbation, and begged to be remembered by him in liis prayers. ^ Vv^e hope the present venerable Bishop of Worcester v.'ill not be displeased if we record a similar instance of his candor lately reported to us. Ashe preached frequently, he had observed a poor man remarkbly attentive, and made him some little presents. Aficr a while he miescd his humiile auditor, and meeting him, said, "John, how is it that I do not sec you in the aisle as usual?" John witli some hesitation replied, '•j'tly Lord, I liope you v/ill not be otronded, and I will tell you the trutli. I went the other day to hear the r>Ie{hodists, and I un- derstood their plain words so much better, that I have attended eversince." The BisliOp put his hand in his pocket,and gavchim a guinea, with words to this effect, "God bless you, and go where you can receive the greatest prolit to your soul." We know of no place more proper to preserve another an- ecdote, whicli we received from our excellent friend, the Rev. Mr. Talbot, of St. Giles, Heading. Vv'hen Archbh-hop Seeker was laid on his couch with a broken thigh, and sensible of his approaching end, our dear departed fiieod, who had lived in great intiinacy with him, and received his preference from him, j^v^sited him at Lambeth. Before they parted, " You will pray v.ith me, Talbot," said the Archbishop. Mr. Talhot rose and wcr^l to look for a prayer book, " That is not what I want now," said the dying prelate, "kneel down by me, and prfiy for me in the way you used to do." With which command our ? dear brother readily complied, nnd prayed earnestly from iiis heart for his dying friend, wl^om he saw no more. Lady Huntingdon's heart nas now truly enija^ed to God, and she resolved to her best ability, to lay herself out to do good, 'i'he poor around her were the natural objects of her attention. These she bountirully relieved in tlieir necessities, visited ia sickness, conversed with, and led them to their knees, praying with them and for thcnn. The Prince of V/ales, one day at court, asked a lady of fashion, Lady Cliariotte E. where our Lady Huntingdon was, ti^at she so seldom visited the circle. Lady Charlotte, replied with a sneer, " I suppose praying with her beggars."' Tb.c Prince shook his head, and said, '-Lady Charlotte, when I am dying, I shall be hap[>y to seize t^ic skirt of Lady Huntingdon's mantle, to lift me up with her to Heaven.'"* During Lord Huntingdon's life she warmly espoused the cause of God and truth, tliougli her means of usefulness were necessarily circumscribed, and her family engagements occupied much of her time and attention. On his demise, she •'was left the entire management of her children, and of their fortunes, which she improved with the greatest fidelity. Become her own mistress, she resolved to devote herself wholly to the ser- vice of Christ, and the souls redeemed by his blood. Her «;cq,l* ous heart embraced cordially all whom she esteemed real' Christians, whatever there denomination or opinions might be, but being herself in sentiment more congenial with Mr. Whit- field, tlian the Messrs. Wesleys, she favoured those especially who were the ministers of the Calvinistic persuasion, according to the literal sense of the articles of the Church of England. And with an intention of giving them a gieater scene of use- fulness, she opened her house in Park-street, for the preaching of the Gospel, supposing as a peeress of tiie realm, that she had tin indisputat)!e light to employ as her family chaplains, those ministers of the Ciiurch whom she patronised On the week days her kitclnin \vas tilled with the poor of t!ie flock, for whom she j)rovided instruction; and on the I^ord's day the great and noble were invited to spend the evening in her diawing-room, where Messrs. Whitfield, llomaine, Jones, ;!nd other ministers of Christ, addressed them faithfully in all the words of this life, and were heard with apparenlHy deep and serious attention. Lady Huntingdon now became the open and *rtH'owed pat- roness of all z-alous ministers of Christ, especially of those who were suffering for the testimony of Jesus. ^Mr. Romainc, on his being turned out of St. George's Church, received parti- * These anecdotes aro related by Ilawica. 4/0 HISTORY OF THE CUURCU. cular tokens of her favour; and though t ap[)ear possessed of acute, or at least promising faculties (or improvement. And as the great- est attention is paid to their education, and the disposition with which llit^y arc admitted, secures (he most unremitting applica- tion to study, their improvement hath been hillierto rt makably rapid, considering the necessity of beginning in most instances with the tirst rudiments of grammer in each of the lanc;uages. This institution promises the greatest utility. The education and maintenance of the students is entirely free: and at the ex- piration of the term of their studies, when they have been ex-- amined and judged fit to proceed in the ministry, they are under no- restrictions, but may apply for admissions into the estal)lished church, or any other denomination of Christians. If Christ be but preached, the end of the seminary is answered. Thus, among those who bear the name of Methodists, there' are three distinct bodies, the features of which are very discriminating. Indeed, lice the term Pietist, the name of Muhodist is often applied to serious persons, who have no con- nection immediately with the societies of Mr. Wesley, or Mr. Whihteld, or the successors of Lady Huntingdon. But each of these, though denominated by the general name of MrfhoHisttf • « 480 BEI STORY OE THE CHURCH. has afdisciplinc and regulations peculiar (o themselves: these we will cursorily remark. The body .of Arminian Methodists, who derive their name and order from Mr. Wesley, pursue*the plan laid down by him. During his life, such was his personal iniluence, that it rendered his recommendations the general rule of their Society; so that all his people, throughout the British dominions, to which also America might be added, looked to him as their president and director. His time was spent in one continued voyage or jour- . ney, visiting regularly every Society in the vast circle of his * connexion, and usually preaching every day, and frequently twice or thrice. He accustomed all his congregations to his plan of itinerancy and a frequent change of ministers. A gen- eral Conference unnualli/, (ixed the stations of the preachers, and settled two or three within a certain district, round which they moved in the course of a fortnight or throe weeks, generally preaching somewhere every evening, and holding Societies for prayer and nmtual exhortation. All who joined in these, con- tributed a small sum weekly for the support of the general work, which stewards -appoiniccl, regularly accounted for. By this a provision was made for the maintenance of the preachers, according to the number of their families, or occasional neces- sities. The profits arising fiom publications, circulated from a press of their own, very considerably increased this fund for the support of their cause. Sometimes the stay of the preachers in their rounds is continued for more than one year, but this is fixed by the general conference. The same steps have been pursued since Mr. Wesley's death: and they admit no president, but a few of the most able preachers sway their deliberations. On the whole considering the nature of such a body, united merdy by voluntary association, it is amazing that more dis- putes and divisions have not arisen. Their zeal, their activity, and usefulness, continue undimished. America, and the l^ee- ward Inlands have been greatly benefitted by their labours, as well as the several parts of tlie British dominions in Euro[)e; anc} the impulse given to this great machine, is continued in the 3Hmc line of direction by those who sit in the annual Con- ference. For some time past tiiey have had an ordination a- mong themselves, and now the people generally^ connnunicate with their own teachers: their connexion with the established chdrch is hereby greatly weakened; nfid it will probably issue in a comj)I(;te separation, not Aom any aversion to episcopal government, but from dcs|)air of procuring episcopal ordination for the pastors whom they have chosen. In doctrine to the Wesleyan Methodists, both in Euro|>e and America arc one. The following are tiie articles of religion, tIGIlTEEXTH CENTURT. -181 as published in the " Doctrines and discipline of the Methodist Episcopal church/' ^ 1. There is but one living and true God, everlasting, without body or parts, of intinite power, wisdom, and goodness: the maker and preserver of all things, visible and invisible. And in unity of this Godhead, there are three persons of one sub- stance, power, and eternity; — the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. 2. The Son, who is the word of the Father, the very and eternal God, of one substance with the Father, took man's na- ture in the womb of the blessed Virgin; so that two whole and perfect natures, tiiat is to sa}', the Godhead and manhood, were joined together in one person, never to be divided, whereof is one Christ, very God and very man, who truly suffered, was crucified, dead and buried, to reconcile his Father to us, and to be a sacrifice, not onl}- for original guilt, but also for actual sins of men. 3. Christ did truly rise again from the dead, and took again his body, with all the things apertaining to the perfection of man's nature, wherewith he ascended into heaven, and there sitteth until he return to judge all men at the last day. 4. The Holy Ghost, proceeding from the Father and the Son, is of one substance, majesty, and glory, with the Father and the Son, very and eternal God. 5. The Holy Scriptures contain all things necessary to salva- tion: so that whatever is not read therein, nor may be proved thereby, is not to be required of any man, that it should be believed as an article of faith, or be tiiought requisite or neces- sary to salvation. In the name of the Holy Scriptures, we do understand those canonical bodks of the old and New Testament, of whose authority was never any doubt in the church. Hcfp fol/ozv the namrs oflhc canonical books of ihe Scrijjlures. G. The Old Tebtamf'Mt is not contrary to the New; for both in the Old and New Testament, everlasting life is olFered to mankind by Christ, who is the only mediator between God and man, being both God and man. \Vhercfbre they are^ot to be heard, who feign that the old fathers did look only for trausilory promises. Although the law given from (Jod by Moses, as lourhiiig ccrcniDuie.j and li'.e?. doth iiot bird Chiistian?, nor ought the civil pri>cepts thereof of necessity be received in any conimonwealtii; } et. not with.standing, no Christian whatsoever is free from the obedience of the coniinandments which are cal- led mnr;.l. 7. Original sin standeth not in the filling of Adam, (as the Pelagians do vainly talk,) but it is the corruption of the na- 482 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. ture of every man, that naturally is engendered of the offspring of Adam, whereby man is very far gone from original right- eousness, and of his ovi^n nature inclined to evil, and that con- tinually. 8. The condition of man after the fall of Adam is such, that he cannot turn and prepare himself, by hisovv^n natural strength and works, to faith, and calling upon God; wherefore wc have no power to do good works, pleasant and acceptable to God, without the grace of God by Christ, preventing us, that wc may have a good will, and working with us, when we have that good will. 9. We are accounted righteous before God, only for the merit of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ by faith, and not for our own works or deservings: — Wherefore, that we are justified by faith only, is a most wholesome doctrine, and very full of com- fort. 10. Although good works, which are the fruits of faith, and follow after justification, cannot put away our sins, and endure the severity of God's judgments: yet are they pleasing and acceptable to God in Christ, and spring out of a true and lively faith, insomuch that by them a lively faith may be as evidently known, as a tree is discerned by its fruit. 11. Voluntary works, besides over and above God's com- mandments, which are called works of supererogation, cannot be taught without arrogancy and impiety. For by them men do declare that they do not only render unto God as much as they are bound to do, but that they do more for his sake than ofboundcn duly is required: whereas Christ saith plainly, when ye have done all that is commanded you, say, we are unprofita- ble servants. 12. Not every sin willingly committed after justification, is the sin against the Holy Ghost, and unpardonable. Wherefore, the grant of repentance is not to be denied to such as fall into sin after justification: after wc have received the Holy Ghost we may depart from grace given, and fall into sin, and by the grace of God, rise again and amend our lives. And therefore they arc to be condemned, who say they can no more sin as long as they live here or deny the place of forgiveness to such as truly repent. 13. The visible church of Christ is a congregation of faithful men, in which the pure word of God is preached, and the sacra- ments duly administered according to Christ's ordinance, in all those things that of necessity are requisite to the same. 14. Tiie Romish doctrine concerning purgatory, pardon, worshipping, and adoration, as well of images as of relics, and also invocation of saints, is a fond thing, vainly invented, and EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. 483 grounded upon no warrant of Scripture, but repugnant to the word of God. 15. It is a thing plainly repugnant to the word of God, and the custom of the primitive church, to have public prayer in the church, or to minister the sacraments, in a tongue not understood by the people. 16. Sacraments ordained of Christ, are not only badges or tokens of Christian men's profession: but rather they are cer- tain signs of grace, and God's good will towards us, by the which he doth work invioibly in us, and doth not only quicken, but also strengthen and confirm our faith in him. There are two sacraments ordained of Christ our Lord in the Gospel; that is to say. Baptism and the Supper of the Lord. Those five commonly called sacraments; that is to say. Con- firmation, Penance, Orders, Matrimony, and Extreme Unction, are not to be counted for sacraments of the Gospel, being such as have partly grown out of the corrupt following of the apostles: and partly are states of life allowed in the Scriptures; but yet have not the like nature of Baptism and the Lord's Supper, because they have not any visible sign, or ceremony ordained of God. The sacraments were not ordained of Christ to be gazed upon or to be carried about; but that we should duly use them. And in such only as worthily receive the same, they have a whole- some effect or operation: but they that receive them unworthily, purchase to themselves condemnation, as St. Paul saith, 1 Cor. xi. 29. 17. Baptism is not only a sign of profession, and mark of difference, whereby Christians are distinguished from others that are not baptized: but it is also a sign of regeneration, or the new birth. The baptism of young children is to be retained in the church. 18. The supper of the Lord is not only a sign that Christians ought to have among themselves one to another, but rather is a sacrament of our redemption by Christ's death: insomuch, that to such as rightly, worthily, and with faith receive the same, the bread which we break is a partaking of the body of Christ; and likewise the cup of blessing is a partaking of the blood of Christ. Transubstantiation, or the change of the substance of bread and wine in the supper of our Lord, cannot be proved by Holy Writ, but is repugnant to the plain words of Scripture, over- throweth the nature of a sacrament, and hath given occasion to many superstitions. The body of Christ is given, taken, and eaten in the supper, only after a heavenly and Scriptural manner. And the means '•Si HISTORY OF THE CIirRCIf. whereby the body of Christ is received and eaten in the supper, is f lith. The sacrament of the Lord's supper was not hy Christ's ordi- ncmce reserved, carried about hftcd up, or uoishippcd. 19. The cup of the Lord is not to be denied to the lay people; for botli the parts of the Lord's supper, by Christ's ordinance and commandment, ought to 1)C administered to all Christians alik ^ 20. The offering of Christ once mnde, is that perfect ledemp- tion, propitiation, and satisfaction for all the sins of the whole world, both original and actual: and there is none other satis- fiction for sin but tiiat alone. Wherefore tlie sacritice of masses, in the which it is commonly said, that the priest doth offer Christ f»r the quick and the dead, (o have remission of pain or guilt, is a blasphemous fable, and dangerous deceit. 21. The ministers of Christ were not commanded by God's law either to vow the estate of single life, or to abstain from marriage; therefore it is lawful for them, as for all other Chris- tians, to marry at their own discretion, as they shall judge the 6ame to serve best to godliness. 2*2. It is not necessary that rites and ceremonies should in all places be the same, or exactly alike for they have been always dilforent, and may be changed according to the diversity of countries, times, and men's manners, so that nothing be ordained against (xod's word. Whosoever, through his private judg- ment, willingly and purposely doth openly break the rites and ceremonies ofthe cliurch to which he belongs, which are not repugnant to the word of God, and are ordained and a])proved by common authority, ought to be rebuked openl}-, that others may fear to do the like, as one thnt offendetli against the common order ofthe church, and woundeth the consciences of weak brethren. Every particular church may ordain, change, and abolish rites and ceremonies, so that all things may be done to edification. '23. I'he president, the congiesp, the generril assemblies, the governors, and the councils of state, as the dclcgales of the people^ arc the rulers of the United States of America, according to the division of power made to them by the constitution of the United States, and by the constitutions of their respective states. And the said states arc a sovereign and independent nation, and ought not to be subject to any foreign jurisdiction.* ♦Ah tar asit resppcfs civil affi.ii-s, wc liclievc it t)ic duty of ChristianF, nnd cs|ccirlly all Clirisiian ininistfjf, to br piiljjcct to tlio Fiiprcmc aiitliorily of tlio country whfii; tlioy may ifsiflc, and lo use all laiidablc means to enjoin obcdl- rnce to \hv.pow(rs thai be; and Ihcrufoic it is expected that all our prciichers and pi ople, who may be under the British, or any other govcrnnical, will huhav^ ihenisolvei as peaceable and orderly subjects. EIGHTEENTH CENTURT. 485 24. The riches and goods of Christians arc not common, as touching tlic right, title, and possession of the same, as some do falselv boast. Notwithstanding every man ought of such thincs as he possesscth, liberally to give alms to the poor according to his ability. 25. As \vc confess that vain and rash swearing is forbidden Christian men by our Lord Jesus Christ and James his apostle; so we judge that the Christian religion doth not prohibit, but that a man may swear when the magistrate requireth, in a cause of faitii and charity, so it be done according to the prophet's teaching, in justice, judgment, and truth. Tiie followers of Mr. Whitfield arc, in the aggregate, a body nearly as numerous as the former, but not so compact and united. Their principles being Calvinistic, recommended them especially to the various denominations of dissenters, and to those of the reformed religion in Scotland and abroad. A great number of these joined Sir. Whitfield, as well as multitudes who left the established Ciiurch. These were formed into con- gregations in diverse places, who, though considering them- selves as one body, have not the same union and interchange as the followers of Mr. Wesle}'. The first and principal of the Churches, at Tottenham-court, observes the Church ceremoni- als and liturgy, the others use in general fiee prayer. Yet these consider themselves not as distinct independent Churches, but formed under a federal connection: and some of these have no staled pastor, but are supplied by a rotation of ministers. They have an ordination among themselves; and where there is a sta- tionary ministry, they still hold connection with each other, and come up as invited or called upon to the greater congrega- tions, for a fixed space according to an appointed routine. All these places of worship are supported, not like Mr. W^esley's by a general fund; but the expences of the meeting, and salaries of ministers, arc provided l)y the several congregations, and col- lected and expended in each by stewards chosen out of the prin- cipal people. The great Chapels, in London, are managed by trustees, who were first appointed by Mr. Whitfield himself; and on their several demises, have most fiiithfully and disinter- estedly devolved the trust on others; men hitherto above suspi- cion, and themselves the most liberal supporters of the cause entrusted to their care: and thus so fiir from diminishing since Mr. Whitfield's deatli, the numbers who have joined them arc vastly increased. These are every day growing more into bodies of real dissenters, and losing the attachment to the Church, which was at first strongly preserved. Yet they con- tinue very d i Here nt from the Independents, whom they most resemble, in a variety of particulars — respecting itinerancy, 486 HISTORY OF THK CHURCH. Church government, change of ministers, and mutual and more open communion. These congregations are very numerously, and very seriously attended. Nowhere is the life of godliness more apparently preserved. The lay preachers, however, are comparatively become few, the most having been ordained among themselves; and the body is not governed by a general Conference, nor the work supported by a common stock; but each congregation provides for its own expenses. Some Chap- els around London, depend for their supplies of preachers to be furnished from the great bodies in the metropoliso The richer congregations are always to assist the poorer in building or en- larging places of worship, and in helping a recent and weaker Society, till they become sufficiently numerous, and able to de- fray their own expenses. As the Countess of Huntingdon left all her numerous Chapels in the hands of trustees, they pursue exactly the same method of procedure as she did. A number of ministers of the estab- lished Church, and espcciall}' from Wales, where she long resi- ded, continue to supply in rotation the larger Chapels of her erection, and those who were her students in her college in Wales, or have since been educated at Cheshunt, with otheis ap- proved and chosen for the work, are dispersed through Great Britain and Ireland. All these ministers serve in siicccssioji ; not depending upon the congregations in which they minister for their support, but on the trustees, under whose direction they move. Every congregation furnishes a stipulated main- tenance to the minister during his residence among them, and his travelling expenses: but in no congregation do they re- main as stated pastors, but expect a successor, as soon as the time affixed for their stay is completed. Nor can any of the congregations dismiss the person resident, or procure a change, but by application to the trustees, such being the conditions on which they engage to supply them with a succession of minis- ters. If any minister is peculiarly useful, and request is made that his slay may be prolonged, it is usually complied with nay, Eometimes at the desire of the people he is allowed to settle among them, liable however to a call of two or three months annually, to be employed in the work at large. And if any minister is not acceptable, or his ministry beneficial, his slay is shortened, and he is removed to another station. Two rules are established and known: 1st. That if any person leaves the connexion, to which he has no tie, but choice, he is admitted into it no more; though the trustees as cordially rejoice in his usefilness in another denomination of Christians, as in their own. 2d. It is also constantly enforced, that if any man de- parts from the Calvinistic articles of the Church of England, or I EIGHTEENTH CENTURT. 487 incurs reproach by any accusations of immorality, he is gum- moned to exculpate himself before tiie trustees, and heard with all candor; but if the fact be established, he is dismissed, with- out any possibility of being ever again admitted to minister in any of their congregalions. The bent of these congregations is strongly to the established Church. Her liturgy is used in public worship in all the principal Chapels. Ministers of the establishment, such is the lenity of the times, serve without in- terruption. Indeed, all the persecution for religious dilFerences is become so opposite to the spirit of the nation, that these things usually pass without censure. Probably the bishops themselves wish not to alienate large bodies of the most active and exem- plary Christians, farther from the Church, by useless irritation. It is observable, that all these great bodies, though driven to worship in places of their own erection, in order to secure the preaching of such evangelical principles as they cannot find in the churches in general, would be happy to have the cause re- moved, that iiath compelled them to these expedients; and were the bishops and clergy zealous to inculcate the great fundamen- tals of Gospel truth, and to adorn the doctrine by a life of spir- itual religion, the greater part of these partial seceders would probably return to the forms and worship of the established Church. As it is, their numbers every day increase ; and whilst carelessness and lukewarmness cause the noblest edifices to be deserted, every little meeting is crowded with hearers, where- evera minister, earnest and evangelical, labours from his heart, for the salvation of men's souls. Such has been the progress of what is called Methodism in the great bodies that more immediately bear that name, both among those of the Church as well as the dissenters from it; and has been the means of re-kindling the zeal of very many, so as to produce a vast alteration for the better in the conduct of thous- ands and tens of thousands. Predilection for the establishment, strongly attaches many to it, who have received their religious impressions from one or other of these Methodist Societies, or from some of their own clergy, who lie under the imputation of being methodislically inclined, that is, such as literally and with apparent zeal, inculcate the doctrinal articles they have subscribed, and live in a state of greater piety and separation from the world, than the generality of their brethren. The number of these is of late amazingly increased. Where before scarcely a man of this stamp could be found, some hundreds, as rectors or curates in the established Church, inculcate the doc- trines which arc branded with Methodism; and every where, throughout the kingdom, one or more, and sometimes several, arc to be found within the compass of a few miles, who ap-r 4S8 )lISTORY OF THE CHURCH. prove themselves faithful labourers in the Lord's vineyard. They naturally associate among themselves, and separate from the corruption which js in the world. Every where they carry the stamp of peculiarity, and are marked by their brethren. Though carefully conforming to established rules, and strictly reg- ular, they are every where objects of reproach, because their conduct cannot but reflect on those who choose not to follow such examples. They pay conscientious attention to the souls of their parishioners; converse with them on spiritual subjects, wherever they visit; encourage prayer and praise in the sev- eral families under their care; often meet them for these pur- poses; and engage them to meet and edify one another. Their exemplary conversation procures them reverence from the poor of the flock, as their faithful rebukes often bring upon them the displeasure of the worldling, the dissipated, and the careless. They join in none of the fashionable amusements of the age, frequent not the theatres, or scenes of dissipation, court no fa- vour of the great, or human respects) their time and services are better employed in the more important labours of the ministry, preaching the word inscaeon, out of season, and counting their work the best wages. They labour, indeed, under many dis- couragements. All the superior orders of the clergy shun their society. They have been often treated by their diocesans with much insolence and oppression. They can number no Bishop, nor scarcely a dignitary among them. Yet their number, strength, and respectability, continue increasing. May they grow into an host, like the host of God. By the labours of these most excellent men, the congregations of Methodists and dissenters are greatly enlarged; and though during their lives and incumbency, they fill their Churches, and diminish the number of separatists; yet on their death or remo- val, they unintentionally add all the more serious part of their flocks to their brethren who are of a like spirit. For when the people have lost tlieirgood clergyman, and having no choice of a successor, find a man placed over them of an utterly dilferent temperand conduct; in doctrine erroneous, as in his life unex- emplary; they arc naturally drive n to seek the same means of edilicalion to wliich they have been accustomed, and which Cod hath given them the grace to know how truly to appre( iati': as they have no suc!i attachm:!rit to Cluirch walls, as fo 1)0 con- fined to them, where Icl!al)od is written thereon. When there- fore t!)ev can hearnolliing truly edifying ivom t';eir parish niin- ister, t'lcy search out some iNLihodi^t C'liapel, or dissenting meeting, where the evangelical and reformed doctrines are taught, and where a people like tliemselvcs, worshipping God in spirit, assomblc forrnutual cdiiication; and if they can find no EIGHTEliNTII CliNTURV. 489 suchjthey raise one; associating among themselves, and appoin- ting the most zealous and best informed to edify them; or making application for such to some one of the bodies of Methodists or Dissenters. It is a pleasing feature of the present day, that the spirit of toleration and candor appears of late more ditfused, and perse- cution discountenanced, though not utterly discontinued. Du- ring the first struggles of Methodism, many harsh and severe measures were taken, and wicked or prejudiced magistrates pushed the penal laws against sectaries to the extreme. Of late they have almost wholly slept, and those who were for- merly despised and hated, at present are under a less odium from their profession, and more respected by their brethren. Their numbers have given them consequence in the national scale. The perilous times have engaged the chief attention of their countrymen. It is not a day to discourage religion, when impiety and infidelity are come in like a flood. Every govern- ment must perceive, that those citizens are most valuable, whose obedience and peaceablcness are strengthened by religious principles. The state of real godliness among us in general, has for some time past certainly been on the increase. The clergy in the Church, many of them at least, have been engaged to change the strain of moral preaching, for more frequent notice of the oitho- dox principles of Christ's divinity and atonement, and the ne- cessity of true holiness. But it must be confessed, that even truth itself freezes upon the lips of those whose heart is not in- flamed with the love of it; and who do not feel for others' soula by having felt the importance of seeking the salvation of their own. The orthodox dissenters maintain a respectable profession. The Arian and .Socinian congregations, which a few men of learning and philosophic attainments sought to support, have dwindled almost to nothing; and the only large and zealous bodies are those in which the ancient reformed doctrines are maintained with all their vigour; and this chiefly b^' ministers, who derive their birth from one or other of the great Methodist Societies. To this source also are to be chiefly traced the zealous and successful efforts made of late by the Alissionary Society^ which have been already mentioned, to send the Gospel among the heathen: audit may justly be reckoned among the singular and happy cflecls, which have already resulted from this attempt to evangelize the lands of darkness and despair, that such an en- deared union and cordiality hath been restored among the va- rious denominations of Christians, who had so long stood in n 62 490 uisTony of the ciiiJiic'ir. state of repulsion from e^ich other. Tliey have now agreed fut against the common enemy that cometh in like a flood, the spirit of the Lord continues to lift up the stamiaid of bis Gospel, and many are not ashamed to fight manfully under 493 HISTORY or the ciiuncir. the banner of the cross. Indeed, the mode of the contest is changed: it is not now between true religion and false religion, but between true religion and no religion. Before we quit this subject, it may be worth a moments at- tention, to sketch a portrait of the two great characters who eminently contributed to this revival of religion among us. As both favoured us with their cordial regard, and though more in unison with the one than the other, we have ever de- sired to give honour to whom honour is due, and hope never to be ashamed of the friendship of John Wedcy. John AVcsley was of the inferior size, his visage marked with intelligence; singularly neat and plain in his dress; a little cast in his eye, observable on particular occasions; upright, graceful, and remarkably active. His understanding, naturally excellent and acute, was hi;j;hly stored with the attainments of literature: and he possessed a fund of anecdote and history, that rendered his company as entertaining as instructive. Ilis mode of ad- dress in public was chaste and solemn, though not illumined with those coruscations of eloquence which marked, if we may use thatexpression, the discourses of his rival George Whitfield; but there was a divine simplicity, a zeal, a venciableness in his manner, which commanded attention, and never forsook him in his latest years; when at fourscore, he retained still all the freshness of vigorous old age. Ilis health was remarkably pre- served amidst a scene of labour and perpetual exertions of mind and body, to which few would have been equal. Never man possessed greater personal influence over the people connected with him. Nor was it an easy task to direct so vast a machine, whore amidst so many hundred w heels in motion, some moved eccentrically, and hardly yielded to the impulse of the main spring. I need not speak of the exemplariness of his life, too many eyes were upon him to admit of his halting; nor could his weight have been maintained a moment longer, than the fullest conviction impressed his people, that he was an eminently fa- voured saint of God, and as distinguished for his holy walk, as for his vast abilities, indefatigable labour, and singular useful- ness. Ilis enemies reviled him, and would if possible rob him of the meed of well-descrvefl honour, by imputing to him objects be- low the prize he had in view. Never was there a more disin- terested eiiaracter; but he was a man, and he iriust have been more than a man, if with the consciousness of his own devoled- ncss, the divine blessing on his labours, and the high admiration in wliieh he was held by his followers, had he not sometimes tliouglit of himself more highly than he ought to think. We ' xhibibit no faultless monsters. Elias was a man of like pas- sion? as ourselvcB. EIcnTEEXTn CENTUnV. 493 His singular situation led him to imagine that the glorious Head of the Church favoured him with especial interpositions in iiis behalf, which he was sometimes readj to construe as mir- aculous. He yielded a too credulous ear to the reports and pretensions of others, and was thus often the dupe of ignorance and pre- sumption. He hastily at times advanced, what farther information, or maturer judgment compelled him to retract or soften. In the article of marriage he acted contrary to the celibacy he professed to recommend; but this change of sentiment and conduct implied nothing criminal, unless it were the precipitan- cy of his former determination. His rooted aversion to the doctrines called Calvinistic, might be supposed to proceed from a conscientious apprehension that they had an unfavourable aspect on the practice of spiritual religion, however groundless such supposition was in reality, and however evident the contrary effects appeared in those who held them. But his bitterness and asperity towards those who defended them, and his harsh imputations on the God they wor- shipped, whatever provocations he might plead, were utterly inexcusable. But above all, that which appeared in Mr. John Wesley, the most censurable part of his conduct, was his very unfair statement of tlie arguments of his Calvinistic adversaries, which in a man of his acuteness of intellect, will hardly admit of the plea of unintentional mistake. We are called upon to speak the truth, and we intend to do it from our heart, without respect to persons, to the best of our knowledge. Mr. Wesley is gone to give account of himself to the proper Judge, by whom we doubt not all his iniquity is pardoned, and his infirmities covered. And now that envy and enmity have been some time laid asleep in his grave, we rejoice in observing his character rise in general estimation, and most highly respected by those who knew him best. It will now hardly be a question with any man, whether he would not rather havo been .John Wesley, who died not worth ten pounds, than Lavington, Bishop of Exeter, who so bitterly persecuted him. George Whitfield was the son of an inn-keeper at Gloucester. From his early youth he had received deep impressions of religion; and ho carried with him to the Uni- versity of Oxford, a seriousness of mind very uncommon. He began his active career, even before he was in orders, visiting the prisons, and instructing the poor. Bishop Benson was so delighted with his early piety, that he ordained him at the age 49-1 IITSTOTIT OF TIIR CHURCH. of twenty-one And his first essay was a striking specimen of his future popularity, being heard with the most uncommon and .iwakcned concern. His person was manly, and grew large as he advanced in years, his voice remarkably musical, and capa- ble of the most varions intonations, Avith a natural eloquence, too singular not to command the most profound attention. His manner was often highly gracefull and oratorical: and though a cast in his eyes, strongly marked, prevented the vivid impres- sion which that organ is peculiarly suited to make, yet no man with such a disadvantage ever looked with stronger sensibility: and after a second bearing thcdeffect was forgotten. Neverdid a man possess greater command of the human passions, or better knew the way to the consciences of his hearers: he had arrows in his quiver, that himself only knew how to sharpen. His literary attainments were moderate, though not defective in the learned languages; but his thorough acquantance with the Scriptures, and the peculiar art of introducing and illustrating every subject he treated, not only won the ear to listen, but left an impression on the mind never to be effaced. His labours in both iiemisphercs were immense; his courage undaunted; his zeal unquenchable; he fell a martyr to his work. The violence of his exertions shook his constitution, whilst the more placid Wesley, with equal constancy of preaching, preserved his health to fourscore and upwards, unimpaired. Perhaps no man since the days of St. Paul, not even Luther himself, was ever personally blest to the call and conversion of so many souls from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God, as George Whitfield. The immense collections he made for charitable purposes, sharpened the tongue of slander. Time hath aflixcd the seal of integrity to all his procedures. He was reviled for his unguarded expressions, and some enthusiastic flights; but he disarmed his enemies by ingenuous acknowl- edgements and correction of his mistakes. How a youth sur- rounded with such popularity, auvl conscious of his own powers, was preserved from hatching the old Serpent's egg, laid in every human heart, is wonderful. The keen eye of malevo- lence was upon him ready to seize occasion against him, or to make it; and it is a proof of no inconsiderable excellence, where so many watched for his halting, that amidst the most virulent abuse, so little could be found justly to accuse him. They wlio knew him best must witness, how holily and unblameably he had his conversion in the world. Indeed he was so taken up with the unwearied labours of his ministry, in preaching, religious exercises, and advice to those. who were daily apply- ing to him, that he had sometimes scarcely leisure for necessary food. The very things for which he was abused, he esteemed EIOnTEENTII CENTURY. 495 his glory; and resolved to spend and be spent in the service of the souls for whom Christ died. He would have himself ac- knowledged many more than his nearest friends, or the bitterest of his enemies could discover. He is now alike beyond censure or cendemnation. What we remarked in him, we will speak and not be ashamed. In his preaching he sometimes pushed the ludicrous to the debasement of the dignity of the sacred ministry. He told a story so well, that it seduced him occasionally to pursue a vein of humour, more suited to excite risibity than to awaken seri- ousness; though some impressive truth always closed the re- lation. The Orphan House of Georgia, which he adopted with too partial affection, seems to have engaged him in difficulties and immensity of expense, greater than any utility which ever appeared to be derived from it; and the vast collections he made for it, though faithfully applied, gave a handle to the slanders of suspicion. He too frequently indulged in the censures of the clergy, whichhowever just they might be, seemed the effect of resent- ment, and would rather tend too exasperate than conciliate their attention. Yet it is well known he was remarkably kind spirited, and averse to controversy and its bitterness: and his most intimate friends bear witness, that his temper was as ami- able, and his conversation as singularly cheerful, as his piety was deep and sincere. On the whole, as a man, as a Christian, as a minister, we shall not we fear, look upon his like again speedily. After passing through evil report and good report, during more than thirty years of incessant labour, he entered into his rest in America, which had been peculiarly benefitted by his visits; having crossed the Atlantic thirteen times, to preach the ever- lasting Gospel, with the power of the Holy Ghost sent down from Heaven. Whatever ignorance of his real character, the fatuity of prejudice, or the insolence of pride may have sug- gested, the day is coming when his great and adorable Master will condemn every tongue thathath arisen up in judgment against him, and say in the presence of men and Angels, " Well done good and faithful servant, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord." We must pass more concisely over the state of the Scottish Church; too much like the English, declined from her own first principles and primitive simplicity. Her ministers exalted in all human science and philosopliical attainments above their predecessors; more polished in style and manners; deeper in mathematics and metaphysics; but not more evangelical, more zealous, more laborious. No where has more admired authors 496 HISTORY OF THE ClIUKCII. t won public approbation; no where have more dangerous and determined inlidels appeared to corrupt tlie principles of the age; and the questions which have of late been discussed in the general assembly, awfully demonstrate how great a body preponderates there, against the advocates for the ancient doc- trines, and the faith once delivered to the saints. As the Scottish Church grew by degrees more and more into a worldly sanctuary, the abuses of patronage, and other things, which grieved and disgusted many of her most excellent pastors, produced divisions. These led to the Presbytery of Relief, the Seceders, the Burghers, and Anti-burghers, the shades of whose differences this history cannot particularize. Yet among those, much of the power of real godliness remained. An host arose, with the famed Erskines and their fellows at their head, who were zealous advocates for truth as it is in Jesus, and sought to revive the life of religion in their several congregations. Their labours were eminently blessed, and remarkable outpourings of God's spirit havebeen recorded in many parts of that vineyard. I shun not to use expressions, which may be branded as enthusi- astic by modern divines. I believe the Holy Gost is yet given. Truth compels me to say, that among these separates of vari- ous denominations, the greatest zeal to promote the evangelical doctrines hath been displayed, though the established Church hath not ceased to furnish many very eminent witnesses for God, not ashamed of the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, but daring to be singular, and to bear his reproach. Under their ministry, a numerous and chosen people in the Scottish Kirk, as well as among the dissenters, continue to be reckoned to the Lord for a generation; and proportional to their numbers, the members of Kirk are generally better informed, and more evangelical in profession, than the people of England. But great and awful declensions from gospel purity must be acknowledged and la- mented. The increase of wealth and fashionable manners have not improved their moral system; whilst the love of many hath waxed cold amidst the prevailing taste for science and dissi- pation. It is however, a pleasing trait, and highly deserving mention in a work of this kind, that none have more cordially come for- ward in the heathen mission than our brethren in Scotland, The same spirit of charity and conciliation among the truly gracious of different denominations, hath softened down the bitterness of asperity, which had too frequently prevailed; and those have agreed to unite in labour and worship, who for a long while had been in astate of utter repulsion from each other; whilst the riches of their liberality have demonstrated how deeply they have the object at heart, of seeking the souls redeemed, in heath- EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. 497 en lands, by the blood of the Lamb. Thus hath a body of con- fessors of evangelical truth, cleaving steadfastly to God, been yet preserved, as exemplary in their lives and labours, as sound in the faith, and able advocates for tb.e ancient reformed doc- trines. These, however unfashionable in the eyes of many, continue to be hold fast by them as the most sacred deposit and most inestimable treasure. Scotland, in general, hath shared with England, and like Jcsurun, hath waxed fat and kicked. Such is human corruption, that the abounding gifts of Providence too often afford occasion of abuse. How hardly shall they w^ho have riches enter into the kingdom of heaven? Yet, when the spiritual Church is the object. North Britain will not be found the least among the thousands of Israel. A blessed effort was made to revive the spirit of evan- gelical religion more generally in Scotland, by a Mission- ary Societ}' instituted for propagating the Gospel at Jiome. A number of zealous, well informed men, went about preach- ing every where, and their labours ha^e been attended with the happiest effects. Many were roused from the torpor of indifference, many called b}' their ministry out of darkness into marvellous light. This awakened the enmi(y and jealousy of the craftsmen; and the General Assembly of the Church of Scotland issued a pastoral admonition against these faitliful labourers, which breathed a bitterness and asperity, that could not fail of cairying its own antidote along with it, and held up most strikingly to the view of every serious mind, the dif- ference between the revilers and the reviled. Whoever is at the pains to examine facts, and the assertions in this philippic against the promoters ofevangclical religion, will find as many falsehoods as lines; so Ihat happily, the more it is read, the more essentially it must serve the cause which it was designed to reprobate. Thus does the Lord bring always good out of evil. The wratli of man sliall praise him. Ireland still unhappily sunk in darkness and the superstition of popery, and little more adorned with leal evangelical knowl- edge in those who have assumed the name of Protestants, hath long afforded matter of much soirow to such as looked for the life and power of religion. The same zealous advocates for spiritual godliness, above recorded, have passed from England into tliat kingdom; and what is called Methodism, hath spread out its branclies through many parts of that nation. God ha^ also graciously raised up a precious band of the clergy in the established Church, though few indeed in number compar- atively, and of small reputation among their fellows, yet they earnestly endeavoured to revive the spirit of zeal and true Christianity; to make the name of Jesus more precious, an. 63 49S BtisToiiv oit TnE ciiuncH. his authority more respected. Man}', by their labours, will, in the day of God, be written among the righteous; and" when the Lord shall collect his redeemed, be found to have been born there. It is to be lamented, that ignorance and popery still spread their thick mists over the bulk of the common people: and that the Protestants maintain but little more than their name and moral hatred to popery, the gcneial profession of their fcllow- subjccts. Some change must shortly take place. The crisis approaches. May the God of all grace give a prosperous issue! It is with pleasure we record a happy commencement of mis- sionary labours among them, similar to that in Scotland. In Armagh and the province of Ulster, some faithful ministers, af- fected with the ignorance and desolations around tiiem, associ- ated for spreading the Gospel, and resolved to endeavour to rouse their fellows to a deeper sense of religious truth. They invited some brethren from England to go over and labour a- mong them, as itinerants in the province of Ulster, and the were heard with the most awakened attention. Multitudes of pa- pists attended their ministry in opposition to all the warnings of their priests, and vast congregations assembled wherever these faithful labourers travelled through the province. A similar association was formed at Dublin, for the same pur- pose, hoping to diiFuse the knowledge of a Saviour's grace among their benighted countrymen, and to turn their minds from the miserable distractions of politics, to the greater concerns of the salvation of immortal souls. The other branches of the reformed Church in America, and on the Continent of Europe, claim a {ew additional remarks, and will bring the wholeof this period to its close. The first Methodist societies in the United States were formed in 1766, oPiCin New York, and one in Frederick county Mary- land. Societies having l)een aftewards formed in other places, some preachers were obtained from England, and others were raised up in America; all of whom laboured with success. Re- vivals of religion became frc(]uent, the work spread extensively, and tlic infant chuch increased with great rapidity. At the close of the American Revolution, which separated the United States from Great Biitain, the preachers belonging to the American connexion, apj)lied to Mr. Wesley for advice and assistance in reference to the plan they ought to adopt in becominf; an independent church. This was but a few yciirs prior to Mr. Wesley's death; and he evidently forsaw that the societies under his care both in Europe and America, would in time, be entirely independent of the English hierarchy, both for ElOlITliKNTH CH.NXL'UY. 409 ordination and ordinances. Under this conviction he acted, and the course he pursued, as well as his vieo's in relation to it, will appear from his own words, contained in the following commu- nication directed to his brethren in the United States: "By a very uncommon train of providences., many of the pro- vinces of North America are totally disjoined from the mother country, and erected into independent States. The English government has no auLhori,ty over tiiem, eitiier civil or ecclesi- astical, any more than over the states of Holland4 A civil authority is cxcrci?ed over them, partly by the Congress, partly by the provincial assemblies. But no one either exercises or claims any ecclesiastical authority at all. In tiiis peculiar situ- ation, some thousands of t :e inhabitants of these states desire my advice; and in compliance with their desire I have drawn up a little sketch. " Lord King's account of the primitive church convinced me, many years ago, that bishops and presbyters are the same order, and consequently have the same right to ordain. For many years I have been importuned, from time to time, to exercise this right, by ordaining part of our travelling preachers; but I still have refused, not only for peace sake, but because I was determined, as little as possible, to violate the establised order of the national church to which I belonged. "But the case is widely ditferent between England and North America. Here there are bishops who have legal jurisdiction. In America there are none, neither no parish ministers. So that for some hundred miles together, there is none cither to baptise or administer the I^ord's supper. Here, therefore my scruples are at an end; and I conceive myself at full liberty, as I violate no order, and invade no man's right, by appointing and sending labourers into the harvest. " I have accordingly appointed Dr. Coke and Mr. Francis Asbury to be joint superintendents over our brethren in North America, also Richard Whatcoat and Thomas Vasey, to act as elders among them, by baptizing and administering the Lord's supper. And I have prepared a liturgy, little differing from that of the church of England, (I think the best constituted national church in the world,) which I advise all travelling preachers to use on the Lord's day, in all the congregations, reading the litany on Wednesdays and Fridays, and praying extempore on all other days, I also advise the elders to admin- ister the supper of the Lord on every Lord's day. " If any one will point out a more rational and scriptural way of feeding and guiding those poor sheep in the wilderness I will gladly embrace it. At present I cannot see any better method than I have taken. 500 HISTORY OP THE CIIUUCH. '' It has, indeed, been proposed to desire the English bishops to ordain part of our preacliers for America. But to this I object, 1. 1 desired the bishop of London to ordain only one but could not prevail: ti. If they consented, we know the slowness of their proceeding; but the matter admits of no delay: 3. If they would ordain them now, they would likewise expect to govern them. And how grievously would this entangle them? 4. As our American brethren are now totally disentangled both from the state and from the English hierarchy, we dare not en- tangle them again either with the one or the other. They are now at full liberty simply to follow the Scriptures and the primitive church. And we judge it best that they should stand fast, in that liberty wherewith God has so strangelj made them (yee.^- Thus it will be seen, that two persons were appointed as superintendents or bishops, and two as elders, with power to administer the sacraments. The General Conference which mot in December, 1784, in Baltimore, unanimously confirmed what Mr. Wesley had done. Mr. Asbury was received as joint superintendent with Dr. Coke — the traveling preachers who were deemed eligibe, were ordained — and in this manner was constituted tiie Methodist Episcopal Church in the United States. The Presbyterian Church in the United States, was original- ly composed of a few strict Presbyterians from Scotland and Ireland, and some Congregationalists from New England and South Britain. These were scattered through the middle states for near lialf a century, with but few ministers and no bond of union, and in A^irginia, oppressed by Episcopacy. The first Presbyterian Churches duly organised, were the first Presby- terian Church in Philadelphia, and the Church at Snow Hill, in Maryland. Which of these is the oldest, it is diflicult to deter- mine. In 1704, the first Presbytery was organised. And in 1710 a Synod was formed, called the Synod of Philadelphia, New Castle, Snow Hill and Eong Island. But in this body thus organised, there was not perfect harmony. The old Pres- byterians were in favour of strict Presbyterianism, and were great advocates for a learned ministry. The Congregationalists cared but little about rigid forms, and were willing to receive men into the ministry eminently pious, though they might he without great leaining. In 1720 tiie Synod passed the a- dopting measure, by which the Westminster Confession of faith was fidoptrd as the standard of the Churches, and every minis- ter was bound to subscribe to it on his own entrance into the ministry; but the Congregationalists were not cordial, in it, and ErGIITEENTII CKNTUItY. 501 for many years contention ran high. The parties were called old side, and new lights. The last were more attached to experimental religion than the old side, and when Mr. Whitlield went through the country, such was their attachment to him and his preaching, and such the aversion expressed by the old side, that a rent was made, and the Synod of New York was established by the new side, in opposition to the Synod of Philadelphia. The leading di- vines in this separation were the Tennents, Blairs, Dickinsons, Piersons, Wood bridge, Doctor Finley and Mr. Burr. The Thompsons, Dr. Allison, and Robert Cross headed the old side. But they were men in whom was the spirit of piety and love, and soon grew ashamed and weary of contention. In 1758 a union was happily formed, and the two Synods moved forward in much harmony. Gaining in strength and importance, they finally, in 1786, resolved, that the two Synods be divided into three or more Synods out of which shall be composed a General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church. This Assem^ bly was first convened in Philadelphia, in 1789. The whole government of the Presbyterian Church is by Presbyterial judicatories, from the lowest, a session through Presbyteries of a second and third gradation to a fourth and last, Her doctrine and discipline are strictly Calvanistic. Her clergy have been pious, learned and active. Thougli not strictly the founder of a sect, since he was a declared enemy of all separation from the English church, the name of John Hutchinson has excited too much attention to be entirely omitted in this history. He was born in 1G71, and in the early part of his life, was stewart to the duke of Somerset, He was undoubtedly a man of uncommon abilities, and of exlensive knowledge. He applied himself, among other pur- suits, assiduously to the study of nature, and is said to have collected in the course of his travels, that selection of fossils which was bequealhed by Dr. Woodward to the Univerty of Cambridge. In 1724, he published the first part of his Moses's Principia, in which he ridiculed Dr. Woodward's Theory of the Earth, and attacked the doctrine of gravitation, and other parts of the Principia of Newton. About three years afterwards he pub- lished a second volume, explaining the nature of the Scripture philosophy, and the system of Moses. The Hebrew language and the Holy Scrij)turo he esteemed as the source of all knowl- edge human and divine: and wrote treatises fancifully illustra- tive of that language. But he was no admirer of classical literature. After Origin and other commentators, he asserted that the Scriptures were not to be understood in a literal, but in 503 ristohy of thk ciiuucit. an allegorical sense; that even the historical parts, and particu- larly those relating to the Jewish ceremonies, and levitical law, were to be considered in the same hght. And he asserted, that according to this mode of interpretation, the Hebrew Scriptures would be found to testify amply concerning the nature and per- son of Christ. The followers of Mr. Hutchinson have never been formed into a distinct church or society; but his doctrines have been embraced by considerable numbers both of the clergy and laity in England, who on that account, are distinguished by tlie appellation of Hutchinsonians. The Sandcmrinians, or Glassites, as they are termed in Scot- land, derive their name from two popular preachers in North Britian, Mr. Jolm Glass, and Mr. Robert Sandeman. Their doctrine and discipline are said to be: 1. That justifying faith is no more th.m the simple I)elief of the truth, or the divine testi- mony passively received. 2. That this divine testimony carries in itself sudicient ground of hope and occasion of joy to every one who believes it, without any thing wrought in us, or done by us, to give it a particular direction to ourselves. 3. They constantly communiacatc together in the Lord's Supper every Sabbath: for they consider the Christian Sabbath as designed for the celebration of the divine ordinances, which are summarily comprised. Acts ii. 42-1. In the interval between the morning and afternoon service, they have their love-feasts; of which every member partakes by dining at the houses of such of their brethren as live sullicicntly near, and whose habitations are con- venient for that purpose. Their princpal design in these feasts is, to cultivate mutual knowledge and friendship; to testify that they are all brethren of one family, and that the poor may be aided by the wealthy. At these love-feasts, and on the admission of a new member they use the kiss of charity, or the saluting each other with a holy kiss, which they believe to be a duty enjoined — Rom. xvi. 16. and in I. Cor. xvi. 20. They also practice washing each other's feet, for which they allege John xiii. It. 15. They hold to a community of goods, so far, that every one among them is to consider his property liable to the calls of the poor and of the church. With excommunicated persons they hold it unlawful to cat or drink. Mr. Sandeman came lo New England, and established a society at Boston, and a (cw other places. He died at Danbury in 1771. Some singular sects have arisen in America, within the course of this century. Of this cl.ass arc the Dunkcrs, who formed themselves into a kind of commonwealth, mostly in a small town EinCTEENTIl CENTURT. 503 Called Euphrata, in Pennsylvania, where they live by their in- dustry in a quiet and peaceable manner. Their habits and mode of life are somowliat rf markable. The men wear their beard:?, dress generally in long garments, with a girdle around their waist, and a cap somewhat like the Dominican friars. The men and women have seperale habita- tions, and distinct governments. For this purpose they iiavc two large buildings; one of which is occupied by the bretiiren, and the other by the sisters of the eociety : and in each of them there is a banqueting room, and an apartment for public worship. The brethren and sisters do not meet togetlvr even at their de- votions. They live chieily on vegetable food; the rules of their society forbidding them the use of flesh except upot) particular occasions, when they hold what is called a love-feast; at which they use some flesh. No member of the society is allowed a bed, but in cases of sickness. They have in their rooms benches on which to rest themselves, and blocks of wood for pillows. The Dunkers allow of no intercourse betwixt the brethren and sisters, not even by mai riagc. Thej- seem to have obtained their name from their manner of baptizing their new converts, which is by immersion, 'i he principal tenet of the Dunkers appears to be this: That future happiness is onlv (o be obtained by penance and outward mortification in this life; and that as Jesus Christ, by his meritorious sufTcrings, became the Redeemer of mankind in general, so each individual of the human race, by a life of abstinence and restraint, may work out his own salvation. Nay, they go so far as to admit of works of supererogation; and declare, that a man may do much more than he is in justice and equity obliged to do, and that his superabundant works may therefore be applied to the salvation of others. They deny the eternity of future punishments, and believe that the souls of the just are employed to preach the gospel to those who have had no revelation iu this life. They suppose the Jewish Sabbath, or sabbatical year, and year of jubilee, are typical of certain periods after the general judg- ment, in whicli the soul; of those who are so far humbled as to acknowledge God and ("hrist, are received to felicity; wliije those who continue obstinate are reserved in torments until the grand period tipilicd by the jubilee arrives, in which all shall be made eventually happy. They also deny tlie imputation of Adanvs sin to his posterity; and as they believe in the final salvation of all men, it is proper to consider them as Univer- salists. They declaim violence even in self-defence, and suffer themselves to be defrauded or wronged rather than go to law; on which account they have sometimes been called the harm- less Dunkers. 504 HISTORY OP THE CHURCH. The Swcdenborgians owe their origin as a sect, to one of the most extraordinary" men of modern times, the Hon. Emanuel Swedcnborg. lie was the son of Jasper Svvcdenborg, bishop of West Gotha. He appears to have had a complete education, his learning being extcinsivc in almost every branch. At an early period of his life he became remarkable for liis abilities at the court of Sweden. His fir^st and favorite pursuit was na- tural j^cience on which he published several valuable treatises. H:i was intimate with Charles XH. king of Sweden, who ap- pointed him to the office of assessor to metalic college; in 1719, he was ennobled by queen Ulric Eleanora, and named Baron Swedenborg. In 1743, he professed to have been favoured with a particular revelation, and a sight of the invisible world. From that period he devoted himself to theological studies, and composed a large number of books upon those subjects in good latin, (but without any ornaments of style) whicli he wrote witii facility, and it is said that he seldom blotted or corrected a line. He lived and died in the Lutheran communion, but always spake favourably of the church of England, and exercised liberal principles towards others. The theology he professed was abstruse and mystical. He carried his respect for the person and divinity of Christ to the highest degree of veneration, considering him as God mani- fested in the flesh. With respect to the Sacred Trinity, he ad- mitted three distinct essences, principles, or characters, existing in it, and constituting the Divine Being. The virtue and eflicacy of the atonement, by the passion and death of the man Christ Jesus, is considered by Baron Swedenborg, as not consisting in the change of disposition in God towards man from wrath to love and mercy; because that ever must be unchangeably the same; but in changing the stale of man, by removing from him the powers of hell and darkness, wherewith he was manifested in consequence of transgression; and by bringing near to him the divine and heavenly powers of goodness and truth, in the person and spirit of Jesus Christ, the ma!iif< sted God and Saviour, whereby the infirmities and corruptions of human nature might be wrought upon, and every penitent believer might enjoy di- vine favour. He asserted that the Holy Scriptures contained an internal and spiritual sense, to whic;h the outward and literal sense serves as a basis or receptacle. Hence many of his illus- trations arc found'jd upon this figurative sense. He was a strong asscrter of the free agency of man; the practical morals which he recommended were of a pure kind, and we have reason to believe he practised them himself. But the most extraordinary circumstance respecting this sin- BJOUTCENTil IISNTURY. i,(.!j gular character, is the correspondence whicii ho. asserted he maintained with the world of spirits. Scvcial parts of his wri- tings are replete with narratives of scenes width lie professes to have witnes:;ed in t!ie invisihie region;:, 'J'iicse he def^cribts by expressions borrowed from the (h.ings of this v.oild, which he assci-ts are only to be understood in a ligiirative sense, and as corresponding in some degree wiih those which he describes. These narratives have generally been ascribed to ii partial d( - rangenietit of his mental powers, buL liis fulloweis bclic\c them to be genuine revelations. The societies of Swcdrnbor^ are nuniercus in Sweden and Germany, and have some establisliments in England and Amer- ica. Though they form independent societies in the United States, and iiave made attempts to do it in Europe, the admirers of tlie liaron disapprove of separating from the Lutheran church; because he was an eiicmy to fcuch separation, and was, as they assert, desirous oiil\ of establishing an invisible ciiurch, or dominion of faith and virtue in the h.earts of men, which they contend is the tiue interpretation of all that lie has said concerning the new' Jerusalem, or new church of Chiist. Not Quly did the Daron insist, that he himsell had a familiar correspondence with the invisible world, but it is contended by his followers, botii from his writings and from the Scriptures, that every man is in continual association with angeis and spiiils, and that witiioutsuch association he could not thinl:, or exert any living faculty. It is insisted further, that man, according to his iifc in this world, takes up his eteiiial abode, either v, i;h angels of light, or with spirits of darkness; with the forme , if his life shall have been rigi)teous before God, or with the lailcr, if through folly and wickedness, he siuill be found to have rejected t!ie counsels of the Most High. The tenets of thu Socinians made some progress during this century, especially among the dissenters in England. Under the name of Unitarian:^, (a name now generally preferred to that of Soeinians) eon.-iderable numbers united in maintaining the unity of the l^eity, the inferiority of Christ to the Fatiier, though possessing in a high degree the Spirit and powir cf God. Tiie Unitarians believe the Scrij)tures to be faithful reco. d- of past transactions, but some of them are said to deny that the autijors of the dilferent books were divinely inspired, 'i'hey agree vvitli all Clnistians that Jesus of Nazareth was a divinely commissioned teaciier of truth and righteousner-s; and tliat ha\- iug been ci ucified by his enemies, he Vv'as raised from the tlcs\(\ on the tiiird day. Tliey regard it as a duty to believe whau vcr he is co:nmissioned to teach. They believe in the rcsurreri-on 64 Kac;. y(i HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. of the dead, both of the just and the unjust; and a subsequent state of retribution according to the deeds done in the body : but they reject the doctrine of eternal punishment. They believe Christ to have been a man, for the same reasons for which they believe the proper humanity of Moses and the prophets. And ac- cording to their systemof doctrine, not only the divinity of Christ, but the distinct personal existence of the Holy Ghost, the doc- trines of original sin, and of the atonement, fall to the ground. According to Dr, Priestly, the pardon of sin is dispensed solely on account of men's personal virtues, such as a penitent upright heart, and a reformed examplary life; and without regard to the sufferings or merit of any being whatever. The Unitarians also reject the doctrine of an extraordinary divine influence upon the mind for moral and religious purposes; but they admit the beneficial efficacy of divine truth in regulating the affections and governing the life of every true Christian. Dr. Priestly says, that while he was an Arian, he became persuaded that the doctrine of the atonement was erroneous, and that there has been no supernatural influence, except for the purpose of miracles. Some of the Unitarians deny the agency of the devil, and the doctrine of an intermediate state between death and the general resurrection. But they urge the importance of morality as necessary for the happiness and well-being of mankind in this life, and in that which is to rome. They teach that Christianity requires the renunciation of every vice, and the practice of every virtue. Love is with them the fulfilment of the law, and the habitual practice of virtue from a principle of love to God, is, according to some of their best authors, the sum of true religion. They reject every thing in human creeds that has the character of mystery, or that surpasses the limits of our comprehension, as being irrational and not warranted by the Scriptures. The doctrine which was supported by Origin and some of the fathers, concerning the final salvation of all men, in opposition to the prevailing belief in the eternity of future punishments, has also been revived with much zeal, and with some success, both in England and the United States. Those who advocate this doctrine, suppose that, as Christ died for all, so, before he shall have delivered up his mediatorial kingdom to the Father, he will bring all to participate in the benefits of his 08 nrsTOUT of the church- an author ol" no ordinary rank. Several of his nnidcollaneoas productions were highly applauded, his celebrity as a writer was very considerable, and probably would have been more so, if he had not been connected with so tine a writer as Addison. James Saurin was an eloquent French theologian, and an eminent writer. Besides his voluminous and celebrated ser- mons, he published discourses, historical, critical and moral, upon the most memorable events of the Old and New Testa- ments, and several smaller works. Massilon was also an able lind eloquent French divine, and a writer of eminence. As a powerful master of eloquence, his name has become almost p:-over!)ial. His works were published in fourteen volumes duodecimo. Jo athan Edwards, president of Princeton College, in New Jcisev, was a talented writer and eminent scholar. Richard Bently, president of Trinity College, Oxford, devoted his tin.e and from the country. It flourishes in every state in the union, with increasing attention, and evidently with more piactical success than in any of the Eui-opca!i kingdoms. — It has been alleged, that the wantof a national chinch in the United States is the cause of so great a number of diflerent sects. To be con- vinced that tiiis is an entire mis ake,it is only necessary to con- sider, that almost every denomination of Christians in America originated in Europe, which now contains more sects than there are on this sid i of the Atlantic. Under the enlightened policy tliat has been adopted in this country in reference to religion, the spread of it, since the com- mencement of the nineteenth century, has been wonderful, and in no age or country, since the refoimation has so many and such glorious revivals of religion been experienced, as in these U.S. from the commencement of thiscentur} to the j)resenl time. Extiaordiny success attends the preaching of tlie gospel, and tens of th. usands are annually addcc' to the churches. An energy and active zeal prevails to an extcMit almost unknown in former ages of the Christian world. Scepticisin has its votaries, and licentiousness is prevalent; but amidst these and other dis- couragements, Zion prospers, and the cause of truth is ra])idly advancing. The prevailing doctrines of the church arc, with few exrcj)- tions, the same that they formerly were. The difFerent sects in Europe and America maintain their own p(!culiarlenets, but m')st of tht-m agree in the essential doctrines of ('hiistianity. Tlio doctrines of the Trinity, of human depravity, tlic new birth, and salvation by faith in Christ, are received by most, if not alldfuiominalions, except the Universalisls and Unitarians. Tlu; controverted arlichs nn predestination and jiarticular I'c- demption,as expressed in the Westminister Confession of I'aiih, still have tiieir advocates, and arc; stili subjects of controversy; but they appear to be less strciuously advocated than formei ly, MINilTEENTH CENTURY. 513 and seem ill many instances to be giving place to the more popular doctrines of general redemption and free-will. The doctrines of tlie Westminister creed are received and advoca- ted by the Calvinistic churches on both sides of the Atlantic; while the other doctrines arc supported by the Lutherans, by most of the Episcopalians, Cumberland Presbyterians, also by the We&lcyan Methodists, and by other bodies of Christians. The cliurches in Asia have been long in a languishing Condi- tion, owing to the oppressive governments under which they have lived. Surrounded by Mahometans and Pagans, and persecuted by the most cruel despotism, it was impossible that they should flourish as they might be expected to do under more favourable circumstances. They have, nevertheless, held fast their profession, and stood as lights twinkling amidst the pre- vailing darkness. They still number several millions, scatt'^red in different provinces, chiefly in the Turkish dominions, and constitute an important part of the General Church. Under the auspices of missionary labours, and by the blessing of the Great Head of the church, it is to be hoped that the darkness which has for ages overspread this grand division of the globe, will pass away, and be succeeded by a glorious dawn. The Ilaldanites, a new sect in religion have been alwaj's and every where spoken against, and the name of their leader has been contemptuou>'ly fixed upon them. What was at first reproachful, often continues after reproach has ceased, and is found convenient as a term of distinction, though perhaps no man was ever so averse to such names as the person to whom the term Hnldaiile refers. We know not of any proper dis- tinctive appellation for those we mean to give some account of, else it would have been substituted for that which is so objec- tionable to themselves. In giving some account of those called Haldanitcs it is neces- sary to take notice of the gentleman whose name has been ap- plied to them. About the first of thiscentury, Robert Haldan, Esq., then of Aithrie, near Stirling, in Scotland, and his brother, J. Haldan, both received serious impressions of the importance of religion, and soon after resolved upon goit>g to the East In- dies to plant a Christian colony. Witli this view Mr. Robert Haldan, the elder brother, sold his beautiful family estate of Aithrie, and procured the consent of the Rev. Greville Ewing, then one of the ministers of Lady Glenorchy's chapel, Edin- burgh; of the Rev. William Lines, then one of the ministers of Stirling; and of the Rev. David Bogue, of Gosport, to accom- pany him. Air. Ewingand Mr. Lines had both resigned their office in the establishment, and all necessary arrangements were made for their departure, but the East India Company re- 65 514 HISTORY OP THE CHURCH. fused their permission. Prevented from carrying his first design into execution, Mr. Halden now turned his attention towaids home, erected a large building for religious worship in Edin- burgh, called ihc 71/6c?v(Ot7r, c'.pable of containing three thous- and people, purchajjcd a place built for a circu? in Glasgow, of nearly the same size, which he converted to the same purpose, and erected a Tabernai le in Dundee, of nearly the same di- mensions. Both he and his !)rother had already become preach- ers, but himself was obliged to desist on account of bursting a bloodvessel. Mr. James Haldan was stationed at Ediiil)urgh, Mr. Ewitig at Glasgow, and Mr. Innes at Dundee. Hitherto they considered themselves on terms of communion with the Established church, but all connexion of this kind was soon bro- ken off. Churches were formed at Edinburgh, Glasgow, Dun- dee, &c., after the model of the English lnde|)endcnts, and a number of young men were collected and placed under the tu- ition of Messrs. Ewingand Inncs for the ministry. These were educated and sent out — places of worship were built in many towns and villages in Scotland — and missionaries were employed from England, at the sole expense of Mr. Hal- dan. The new sect had already made a progress similar to that of the Methodists in England, but it was more rapid than lasting. All the new-formed churches soon began to approximate to the faith and discipline of the Scotch Inde- pendents, commonly called David Dale's people — to the Scotch Baptists, commonly called Maclean's people, and to the Glassites. These three denominations are, in faith and discipline, very similar. Their creed is Galvanism, somewhat refined indeed, for they have long been accused of heresy by their Calvinistic brethren on both sides of the Tweed. Tiiey deny that scripture is a dead letter; that Jesus is the eternal Son of God; that there are any mysteries, in the popular ac- ceptation of the word, or mystical sense, or diverse meanings, in the text of scripture; they assert that faith is mer( ly credence which is produced by evidencc,and that the Holy Spirit never operates, but according to and by the written word. They pay- much attention to the scriptures, but little regard to human the- ological compositions. They believe that the New Testament contains a perfect plan of church government; that every church ought to have a plurality of elders, chosen out of itself, that the Lord's Supper is to be observed every day of the week; that the brethren ought to sit down together on the same day to the love-feast, and salute one another with a holy kiss, according to the apostolic commandment; that contribution is to be made for the poor brethren, all of whom are to be liberally provided for; that none shall be admitted into their fellowship but by the VINETEENTU CENTURT. 515 consent of the whole body; and that offenders, whether against a brother, or against the faith, or against morality, shall be dealt wi(h first private)}-, and Iheti pul)licly, that they may come to repentence, but being obstinate must be put away. 'I'hi^ scheme of church order has never been popular in Scot- land, though it rather gains ground. The Ilaldanilessoon fell in with it, especially willi respect to a plurality of ciders, and the duty of the brethren to exhort one another. Every fhing cler- ical was considered objectionable; as the term reverend^ or even minister; the wearing of black in preference to any other colour; a connected, well-composed sermon in preference Jo a plain exhortation to duty, or exposition of scripture, by compar- ing spiritual tilings with spiritual. All this rendered them a- bundantly unpopular; besides which, they became Baptists, and it is well known that many people have great aversion to baptism in the form of immersion. Those called Ilaldanitea having passed through many changes, cannot now be distin- guished from the old Scotch Baptists. Mr. Ewing, Mr. Wardlaw of Glasgow, Mr. Aikin of Edin- burgh, continue on the plan of English Independents, and are attended by numerous congregations. The title of Frcethinking Christiayis \s one applied to a soci- ety which has regularly assembled together in the heart of the city of London, since the year 1799, as a church of God, and ai the disciples of Jesus, acknowledging no other laws for their government as a church, and no other doctrines as matters of the Christian faith, than those which they apprehend to have been promulgated and taught by Jesus and his apostles, of which they consider the writings of the New Testament the only au- thentic records. The first members of this church had been previously mem- bers of the church meeting at Parliament-court Chapel, Bish- opgate-street at that time Universalists, and holding the doc- trine of the Trinity — now Unitarian?. It happened that an individual of that church became convinced of the truth of the doctrine of the divine unity — this conviction extended to others. These men having embraced what appeared to them an im- portant truth, felt it their duty to submit it to their brethren, and to press its evidences on every suitable occasion on their attention. It will easily be imagined that, as the church was Trinitarian — as the congregation was Trinitarian, and conse- quently the pastor Trinitarian, that he, the pastor, would be first to oppose the growing heresy among his flock, and to de- signate its teachers as the enemies of the Son of God. With pain and reluctance, therefore, they felt it their duty to leparate from a church in which, on account of the radical .')16 HisTORv OF THE Giiuncir. nature of its constitution, as fixing the opinions to be believed by its members, and maintaining a distinct and individual teacher of these opinions, it appeared to them impossible for the strong and growing limbs of free inquiry to walk unfettered and uncontrolled; for when they found themselves in error on a point of so much importance as that of the unity of God, it oc- curred to them that there might still be many truths which they liad yet to learn, many errors which they had yet to abandon. Accordingly, on November 18, 1798, the members dissenting from the church of Parliament Court, assembled together at the house of one of the Friends, and drew up the declaration, set- ting forth the grounds and reasons of their separation from that church. This declaration, though important, is too long to be submitted to our readers; it contains, generally, the motives and reasons of their conduct, and concludes in these words: '•Thus having, in the integrity of our souls, set forth our reasons, we trust we can appeal to the Searcher of hearts, that we separate from our brethren in Parliament-court in love; and we earnestly pray, that the Father of all goodness, and the God of all grace, will be pleased to lead both them and us into the perfect knowledge of his will, and enable us cheerfully to do it, that we may at last meet joyfully and acceptably in the kingdom of Jesus, and have part therein." The first business of the separatists was to examine the wri- tings of the New Testament, and to trace out the directions given by the servants of Jesus to the primitive associations of his followers, in order to ascertain the nature, the constitution, and the laws of the Christian church, that they might assimilate themselves thereto. Tliis work formed the labour of the first year of their existence as a distinct body, and was published in a small pamphlet in 1800. It containsthe then views of the society on church discipline and organization; and though their opinions, as we shall see, on many doctrinal and ceremo- nial parts of Christianity, are now by no means the same as at that period, yet on this subject they seem rather to be strength- ened and confirmed, than altered by time and subsequent re- search. They consider the church of God to be an assembly of men, believing the truth of Christianity, and united in the bonds of fellowship, under tiie authority of Jesus as their sovereign and their head, by the appointment of God. 'I'hey con-^ider that Christians are not called upon to legislate fur themselves, but that Jesus gave laws, and laid down piinci- ple--!. either himself or his apostles, for the government of his kinjjdom; that the apostles were M\y instructed in all things KINETEENTIT CnXTUIlY. S17 pertaining thereto, and that their directions to tiio first assem- blies should he the rule of their discipline, as a body, in all cases where they were not manifestly local and limited by cir- cumstance?. They consider tlie unity of the church one of its principal characteristics, and that the design of Jesus was to unite his fol- lowers in one vast family; so that hovyever scattered its mem- bers might be over the earth — however separated by worldly pursuits — however divided by mountains and seas, they should be all one in him, by acknowledging the same authority, by being subjects of the same laws, and by a mutual connexion and reciprocal cemmunication with each other. They consider tiic equality of the members of the Christian church to be the distinguished feature of the kingdom of Jesus, from all the kingdoms of the earth, and as the true ground and security of their Christian liberty. As a consequence of this principle, all power and dominion rests in the church; all who bear sway and hold particular offices therein exist by its ap- pointment, and are subject to its control. Their officers are, first, an older, whose business is to preside at their public assemblies, to regulate their private meetings, to preserve order, to attend especially to the wants and spiritual concerns of the church. The elder is elected by ballot, and the better to secure the liberties of the church, and to guard against the effects of power, he is elected only for three months, and re- mains ineligible to office till after the expiration of another three months. Secondly, Two deacons, to assist the elder in the execution of the laws, in the despatch of business, in providing for the convenience, and attending to the civil concerns of the church: the deacons are subject to the same lawsof appointment to office with the elder. With the right of electing to office, the liberty and privilege of teaching belongs alike to all, and is consider- ed to flow from the equality of all! In this church, then, there is no hired, no especial teacher; every man, if he feels he has the ai)ility, knows he has the right of giving a word of exhorta- tion to his brethren, might teach one by one, that all might learn, and all might be comforted. The ground of fellowship with this church is the admission of the authority of Jesus as a divine teacher, and of his resurrec- tion as eslaiilishing the truth of his mission; — this admitted, virtue, and not opinion, is the bond of union. No other senti- ment is required to be acknowledged i)y persons proposing them- selves for membership, than that which gives them the name and character of Christians. 518 HISTORY OF THE CIIUUCU. Since the first meeting of this society as a distinct body, their sentiments have undergone a coiisiderable alteiation on many matters of vital importance, connected wiiii tiie doctrines of Christianity — and they make this tlieir pride and their boast. They contend, tliat it was the natural consequence of free inqui- ry, and that men who had been heretofore the slaves of error, could nojt but advance in the attainment of truth, when united in a system, which left tliought unrestrained, and conscience free. They say their opinions have been tiie result of cxiimiralicn, investigation, and unfettered discussion: they say,tiiey owe what they esteem to be their enlightened views of Chri-tianity, to the freespirit of their constitution, without which tliey would still have been but children in the knowledge of Christ Jesus their Lord. Not that they would dechue themselves, in the lan- guage of bigotted conlidencc, tot^illy free from error: tiiey only assert, that their wish is to be so; and thatthey will readily re- nounce anyo|)inicn they may call their own, whenever it shall appear to them false and untenable. They have long since re- jected the ordinances of Baptism and the Lord's Supper, and the last and most important practice which they have given up, is public social worship. In their assemblies they have neither singing nor prayer; they consider the worship of the Christian should be the worship of the heart, and his prayers the prayers of the closet, agreeable to the express directions of Jesus to his disciples, and to the pure and retiring spirit of his religion. The effect of their inquiries has been to make them decided advo- cates for the unity of the Deity, and the simple humanity of Jesus; but the doctrines of the atonement, of original sin, of election, and reprobation, of the eternal punirhmept of the wick- ed, of the existence of bad or good angels, of the immateriality and immortality of the soul, they generally reject; the supposed inspiration of the Bible, as a book, they likewise reject, though the origin of revelation, as attested by miracles, and the gen- uineness and authenticity of the several writings composing the bible, and developing the history of the communication of God with liis creature man, they believe to be established beyond the reach of rational doul)t, or enlightened scepticism. Their view of the Christian religion is brieily this: that it consists in the worship and reverence of one God, eternal, just, and good, and in an obedience to the commands of Jesus, his messenger on earth, who taught the wicked to repent of the error of their ways, and that God was ever ready to receive them: that forms and ordinances, parade and show, were no parts of his system; but that virtue and purity of heart can alone prepare man for a blissAil existence beyond the grave, the evidence and the hope KINETEENTH CENTURY. 519 of which was furnished by the resurrection of the teacher of their faith, a member of cailh, and an licir of mortalil}. For some years tliis society existed almost unnoticed and unknown; they corresponded with several cliuiches whom they considered the most enliglUened, but, happily as they cstec rn it, for their own improvi-mcnt, they united with none. They had now examined, as they apprehended, every impoitant sub- ject connected uilh Chrislianily ; tiiey admired th(^ beauty and simplicity of the Christian religion; thss witliout the least hesitation, consider- ing that truth is engend'^rcd by the sentiment, and that no sensible mind can be otherwise than pleaded at every attempt to correct what another may esteem its ei-ror. This exercise generally occupies about an hour and a half, and the business is concluded by the elder. The speakers in their discourses take frequent occasions to controvert the opinions of the Chris- tian world in general, and to show their ground of dissent from all sects and parties; nor are they at all sparing with their censures on the priesthood, which, under all its modifica- tions and refinements, they consider opposed, both in theory and application, to the best principles of the Christian church, inimical to the purity of the gospel, inconsistent with the ad- vancemnet of the mind, and unfriendly to the interests of truth. The number of Frecthinking Christians is fast increasing; in 1810, they were enabled to build a respectable meeting- house in the Crescent, Jewin-street, Aldersgate-street, where 550 nisTOKY ov txik ciiuucii. thev re^ulc'irly address an assembly consisting of between lour and five hundred persons: their present meetings are on the Sunday mornings only. This account of the Freethinking Christians was written by one of their number. The intelligent evangelical Clu'istian will at once preceive that they are deists, who have put on the garb of Cliristianity, and assumed its name, while they en- deavour to sap its foundation. '-'• The mission of Jocnina Soulhcott commenced in the year 1702, and the number of people wlio have joined with her from that period to the present lime, as believing her to be di- vinely inspired, is considerable. It is asserted that she is the instrument, under the direction of Christ, to announce the es- tablishment of his Kingdom on earth, as a fulfilment of all the promises in the scriptures, and that prayer which he himself gave to his followers; and more particularly of the promise made to the woman in the fall, through whicli the human race is to be redeemed from all the eilccts of it in the end. We are taught by the communication of the spirit of truth lo her, that the seven days of creation were types of the (wo periods in which the reign of Satan and of Christ are to be proved and contrasted. Satan was conditionally to have his reign tried for six thousand years, shadowed by the six days in wliich the Lord worked, as his sj)irit has striven with man while under the powers of darkness; but Satan's reign is to be shor- tened, for the sake of tlui elect, as declared in the gospel; and Satan is to have further trial at the expiration of the thousand years, for a time equal to the number of days shortened. At the close of the seven thousand years tiie judgment is to take place, and t!ie whole human race will collectively bring forward the testimony of the evil they suflered under Satan, and of the good they enjoyed und( r the Spiritual reign of Christ. These two testimonies will be evidence before the whole creation of God, that tlie pride of Satan was the cause of his rebellion in heaven, and that he was the root of evii upon earth; and consequently when tho-^e two great proofs have been brought forward, that part of t!ie human race that has fallen under his power, to be tormented by being in the society of Satan and angels, will revolt from liim in that great day — will mourn that they have been deluded — will re|)(!nl — and the Saviour of all will hold out his hand to them in mercy — and will then prepare a new earth for them to work righteousness, and prepare them ultimately to join his saints, who have fought the good fight in this world, while under the reign of Satan. " Tlie mission of Joanna ]=■ 1 ) lie accomplished by a j)erfect obedience to the .-pirit that directs her, ?ind so to be made to 1 NINETEENTU CENTURY. 521 claim the promise of "bruising the head of the serpent;'' and which promise was made to the woman on her casting the blame upon Satan, whom she unwittingly obeyed, and thus man be- came dead to the knowledge of good; and so he blamed his Creator for giving him the woman, who was pronounced hig hclpmale for good. To fulfil the attribute of justice, Christ look upon himself that blame, and assumed his humanity to suffer on the cross for it, that he might justly bring the cross upon Satan, and rid him from the earth, and then complete the creation of man, so as to be after his own image. It is declared that "the seed of the woman" are those who in faith shall join with her in claiming the promise made in the fall; and they are to subscribe with their own hands unto the Loid that they do tlius join with her, praying for the destruction of the powers of darkness, and for the establishment of the kingdom of Christ! Those who thus come forward in this spiritual war, are to have the seal of the Lord's protection; and i( they remain faithful soldiers, death and hell shall not have power over them: and these are to make up the sealed number ot' one hundred and forty-four thousand to stand with the Lamb on Mount Sion! The fall of Satan's kingdom will be a second deluge over the whole earth; so that from having brought the human race under his power, a great part of them will fall with him, for the Lord will phick out of his kingdom all that offend and do wickedly. The voice which announces the coming of the Messiah is accom- panied with judgments, and the nations must be shaken and brought low before they will lay these things to heart. When all these things are accomplished, then the desire of nations will come in glory, so that " every eye shall sec Him," and he will give his kingdom to his saints! " It is represented, that in the Bible is recorded every event by which the Deity will work the ultimate happiness of the human race; but that the plan is for the most part represented by types and shadows, and otherwise so wrapt up in mysteries, as to be inscrutable to human wisdom. As tlie Lord pronounced that man should become dead to knowledge if he ate the for- bidden fruit, so the Lord must prove his words true. He there- fore selected a peculiar people as depositaries of the records of that knowledge; and he appeared among them, and they proved themselves dead to every knowledge of him, by cruci- fying him. He will, in like manner, put the wild-olive to the same test; and the result will be, that he will now be cruci- fied in the spirit! "The mission of Joanna began in 1792, at which time she had prophecies given her, showing how the whole was to be accomplished. Among other things, the Lord said he should 66 533 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. visit the surrounding; nations with various calamities for fifteen years, as a warning to //»'s land, (England) and that then heshould bring about events here, which should more clearly manifest the truth of hermisHon, by judgments and otherwise: so that this should be the happy nation to be first redecnied from its troubles, and be the instrument for awakening the rest of the world to a sense of what is coming upon all, and for destroying the Beast, and those who worship his image!" Since the publication of the above, Joanna Souihcott died of a protracted illness. It was given out that she was to be the mother of a Second Shiloh. Presents were accordingly made her for the Babe, especially a supurb cradle, with an Hebrew inscription in poetry! But she expired, and no child appeared on the occasion. A stone placed over her remains in the New Burial-ground, Mary-le-bone, has this mystic inscription: — In Memory of JOANNA SOUTHCOTT, who departed this life December 27th, 1814, ' Aged 60 Years. While through all thy wond'rousdays Heaven and earth enraptured gaze, While vain sages think they know Secrets thou alone canst show, Time alone will teU what hour Thou'lt appear in greater power'. Similar in extravagance were the lines put on the stone of Ludovick Muggleton a journeyman taylor, who set up for a prophet in the time of Cromwell. He and his companion Reeves absolved and condemned whom they pleased, saying, they were the tico last zcitncsscs spoken of in Revelations, who were to appear before the destruction of the world! He was buried in spinning-whecl-Alley, Moorfields, dying IMarch 14, 1697, in the 88th year of his age. The inscription ran thus: — Whilst mausoleums and large inscriptions give Might, splendour, and past death makes potent live, It is enough to write thy name — Succeeding times by that will read thy fame: Thy deeds — thy acts — around the world resound, No foreign soil where Mugglcton's not found! We have been down to the burial ground, and no memorial remains; the rav;»n plume of oblivion hath long ago waved over the prophet's grave!* Equally evanescent were the Fifth Monarchy Men in the days of Cromwell. The Assyrian, the Persian, the Grecian, • Author of tiie Sketch— a valuable work on the tliffercnt sectaries, published in London, and from which the whole of this article has been copied. NINETEENTH CENTURY. 523 and the Roman were the four great monarchies; and these men believinp; the spiritual kingdom of Christ made the Fifth^ came to bear the name bj which they were distinguished. They aimed at the subversion of all human government. The Mug- gletonians and Fifth Monarchy Men, are now only casually mentioned in the History of England. In the year 1815, several clergymen, who had been person- ally acquainted with each other, and had occasionally laboured together in the work of religious instruction (without any com- munication on the particular subject of the services of the Church of England) were much pained by a conviction that some of those services in which they were engaged were contradictory io the injunctions and the character of the religion of Jesus Christ. The Baptismal service particular\y appeared to them, as substituting a ritual observance in the p'lacc of a spiritual and divine operation, and to be peculiarly objectionable. The Chatechism, as connected with the Baptismal service, and the Burial service as continuing on a delusion, by still denomina- ting every individual a Christian, on the ground of a merely external association, were likewise objected against. The Anthanasian Creed also, with some, tl'<3Ugh not with all, especi- ally in its damnitory clause, as contiadictory to the simple de- claration " Believe in the Lord /esus Christ and thou shalt be saved;" as well as too assuming by far in its judgment. The constitution of the O'lurch of England had alsr appear- ed to them as radically Md, from the circumstance of its con- nection with the state, tind its consequent obligat'-'Osto have its teachers in spiritual things appointed by perscis who might be themselves whollv under the influence of ca"'^! principles. The daily us-'^- however, of services whi-ti they considered as denying the i'eclarations of God's word was so oppressive, and, in their osteem, so guilty, that th-^'r obligation to it may be considc'cd as the direct cause jf their secession: and when, at lcrgth,thoy communicated ^-^eir feelings to each other, it is mo-e than probable that thr objections in the mind of each n^ere increased in number -s well as weight. In the autumn of 18'-^ t'lcy agreed to meet together, to en- quire more fully into t^e nature of each other's diihculties, and their obligations, by •'irtue of their subscription, at the time of ordination and ipjuction. After some consideration, they agreed that it vas not consistent with Christian integrity to continue the ujC of religious services which appeared to them to be in contradistinction to the word of God, and that they were bound io rescind their own declaration, 'that they could ex animo, assent to the whole of the contents of the thirty-nine articles, and the book of homiles, and the contents of the book of com- 524 HISTORY or THn CHVRcn. mon pray, as containing nothing contrary to the word of God.' After this they wailed not many weeks before they tendered the resignation of their livings or cures to their respective Bish- ops, which tliey did, as became them, in the most respectful manner in their power; and it must be allowed by all fair wit- nesses, that very littlo expression of disrespect, much less of bitterness, can be proved upon any of these persons in their observations on the establishment. After the Seceders had left their original connexions and their preferments, which common sense must teach they had not done without many a severe struggle, they went into the neighbourhoodof Taun/on, and exercised their ministry in that town and in the adjaceiit villages for nearly a year; during which time they constantly met together, and endeavoured to come to some conclusion as to the course which they ought to adopt. They were not desirous of uniting hastily with any of the vari- ous religious denorqinations; and the charge of Antinomianism which was pretty generally made against their doctrinal state- ments, made most of the various religious denominations as willing to avoid them. They were at this time in a very peculiar situation: their sacrifices and their general <;onduct seemed to demand respect; but on the other hand, it was f«ared that their views were crude and dangerous, being formed up^n a partial consideration of the sacred volume; and their appai^nt opposition to all parties made theniUable to much obliquy froia various quarters. It is certaiu that their principal subjec*^ in all their discourses was that of a sutler's justification before God, which they af- firmed in the strongest manner, and sometimcbin rather uncouth terms that this was hj faith only through the pro-piiiation which was by Jesus Christ! y they did not, on their leaving the church, sufficiently enlarge r,n the effects of faith, -Jiose who continue to preach acknowlcicre themselves most sincvrely to have been in error in this respec; and it was because thej con- sidered that if the principles ofobciience were implanted, th%re was little necessity for enlarging upfn the nature of the obedi- ence itself. But in their intercourse w*h those who seemed to receive their doctrines, they are said tch-ave been less defec- tive in practical admonitions than in thr,ir sermons. They themselves, in the strongest terms, expressed rit all times their abhorance of practical Antinomianism; and if a reply by Mr. Snow, of Cheltenham, to a pamphlet written by a Mr. Simmons, may be considered as a representation of the sentiments of the rest of the Seceders, Antinomianism is certainly no more chargeable on them than on those bodies in general, who hold juslijication by faith only with a very strong hand. KINETEENTU CENTUUY. 525 The Seceders have by this lime, we suspect, learned to moder- ate their statement/. Some have gone abroad, some continue to preach, having large chapels at London, Bristol, Brighton, Exeter, Taunton, Cheltenham, and some smaller ones in vari- ous parts of Wiltshire, Hampshire, and Dovcnshire. They have never appeared to have any rules for uniting them together and for advancing their interest as a body. Whether certain peculiarities of opinion, in which they are now said to be more agreed among themselvse than formerly, may ever occasion them to augment the number of their followers, and assume a more prominent position in the ranks of the various rligious bodies, time must determine. There are still some difference in their forms of worship, some contending for communion on the terms of the strict Bap- tists, and for the visible separation of members of the Church from others at the time of worship; others adopting the more general plan of admitting all that profess faith to their commu- nion, and agreeing in the common mode of public worship. All are in some degree tainted with what is termed Sandemanian- ism, as they break bread and have a collection for the saints on the tirst day of the week. Their views on many doctrines differ from those which are called orthodox. They do not hold the doctrine of the Trinity as it is commonly maintained, neith- er do they confound the persons of the Father and Son, as the Sabellians. Mr. Bevan's treaties of "God in Clirist," and Mr. Evans's "Dialogues on the Trinity," are the only two publica- tions which have yet appeared expressing their views on this solemn subject. As these are not published with the intention of expressing the creed ofa body, but of individuals, it would be unfair toaflixall the contents of those works on any others than the authors themselves. It is plain that they believe Christ to have existed with God before all things; that the appelations ascribed to the Supreme are given to him, — that he is the ob- ject of religious worship, — that by his blood all believers arejws- /?^erf from all things, — that he is the Lord and Governor of all things in heaven and in earth, the prophet, priest, and king of the Church! They hold the doctrine of the Atonement in the strongest manner, but do not distinguish between the active and passive obedience of Christ, considering justification to consist only in the remission of all sin. They believe faith to be the giving of credit to the divine testimony, and in this respect are like the Sandemanians. They maintain the absolute necessity of the influence of the holy spirit of God, but suppose its operation to be by the means of the revealed truth of God reaching the heart through the mediumof the understanding. 526 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. They dilTer from the High Calvanists altogether in theiV mode of preaching, which is principally intended for the in- struction and conversion of those whom theyconsider to be still of the world. They maintain the doctrine of personal and individual sanc- tificalion, contrary to what has been charged on them, as will particularly appear by Mr. Snow's "Reply" to Mr. Simmons, (sold at Ogle's) together with his "Sermons on the Death of the Princess Charlotte," and by a sermon of Mr. Evans's. The seceders believe in the doctrine of election, but do not make it a very prominent subject in their discou-ses, and ap- pear to the high Calvanists to contradict themselves on this sub- ject, b}- the general invitations which they make to all men! It must be here added that Mr. Snow of Chclteiliam, once an actor, has confessed his errors, and returned to^the church of England; whilst Mr. Evans of Gray's-inn lane, has, though still a dissenter, reverted back to the belief of the Trinity. He has published a"Series of Letters" on the subject, bitterly lamen- ting his temporary heterodoxy; and by way of reparation, en- deavoring to set right the various erring classes of the reAigious world. The Sauds are a newly discovered Indian sect, resemUing the Quakers* "In March, 1816, (snys the reporter of the Cal- cutta committee of the Church Missionary Society) I went vith two gentlemen from Futtehgurh,on the invitation of the Princi- pal persons of the Saud sect, to witness an assemblage of them lor the purpose of religious worship, in the city of Farrukha- bad, the general meeting of the sect being that year in that city. The assembly took place in the court-yard of a large house: the number of men, women, and children were considerable. Wp; \vere received with great attention, and chairs were placed for us in the front of the hall. After some time, when the place was quite full of people, the worship commenced. It consisted solely in the chaunting of a hymn, this being the only mode of public worship used by the Sauds! At subsequent periods I made particular inquiries relative to the religious opinions and practices of this sect, and was frequently visited by Blnnvanee Dos, the principal person of the sect in the city of Ftirrukha- bad. The following is the substance of the account given by Bhuwanee Dos, of the organ of this sect: — "About the Sumbat year KiOO, or 177 years ago, a person named Bccrbhan,an inhabitant of Becjbasur near Narraul, in the province of Delhi, received a miraculous communion from Ooda Dos, teaching him the particulars of the religion now pro- fessed by the Sauds. Ooda Dos at the same time gave to Beerb- han marks by which he might know him on his re appearance. KIKETEENTH CENTUUY. 527 1. That whatever he foretold should happen: 2. That no shadow phould be cast from his figure; 3. That he would tell him his thoughts; 4. That he would be suspended between heaven and earth; 5. That he would bring the dead to life'. BIjuwanee Dos presented nic with a copy of tb.e Pot-hee, or re- ligious books of theSauds, written in a kind of verse, in the tenth Ilindee dialect; and he fully explained to me the leading pointsof their religion. The Sauds utterly reject and ablior all kinds of idolatry, and the Ganges is considered by them with no greater veneration than by Christians, although the con- verts are made chiefly, if not entirely, from among the Hindoos, whom they resemble in outward appearance. Their name for God is Slulgur; and Saud, the appellation of the sect, meaiis Servant of God ! They are pure deists, and their form of wor- ship is most simple, as 1 have already stated. They resemble the Quakers in their customs in a remarkable degree. Orna- ments and gay apparel of every kind are strictly prohibited. Their dress is always white. They never make any obeisance or salam. They will not take an oath, and they are exempted in a court of justice: their asseveration, as that of the Qua- kers, being considered equivalent. The Sauds profess to ab- stain from all luxuries, such as tobacco, paun, opium, and wine. They never have nauches or dancing! All attack on manor beast is forbidden, but in self-defence resistance is allowable. Industry is strongly enjoined. The 8auds, like the Quakers, take great care of their poor and infirm people. To receive assistance out of the Puntar Tribe would be reckoned disgrace- ful, and render the otfender liable to excommunication! All parade of worship is forbidden; secret prayer is recommended: alms should be unostentatious; they are not to be done that they should be seen of men. The due regulation of the tongue is a principal duty. The chief seats of the Saud sect are Delhi, Agra, Jypoor, and Furrukhubad; but there are several of the secL scattered over the country. An annual meeting takes place at one or other of the cities above mentioned, at which the con- cerns of the sect are settled. The magistrate of Furrukhabad informed me that he found the Sauds an orderly and well-conducted people. They arc chiefly engaged in trade. Bhuwanee Dos was anxious to be- come acquainted with the Christian religion, and I gave him some copies of the New Testament in Persian and Hindoostanee, which he said he had read and shown to his people, and much approved. 1 had no copy of the Old Testament in any language which he understood well; but as he expressed a strong desire to know the account of the creation, as given in it, I explained it to him from an Arabic version, of which he knew a little, i 528 IIISTOKY OF THE CHUUCU. promised to procure him a Persian or Hindoostanee Old Testa- ment, if possible, lam of opinion that the Sauds arc a very interesting people, and thai an intelligent and zealous mission- ary would tind great facility in communicating with them!'' This is indeed a Heathen sect, but its members so surpass some Christians in the mildnessof their (empers and in the purity of their lives, that a place could not be refused it in this work. The Millenarians are those who believe that Christ will reigti personally on earth for a thousand years; and their name taken from the Latin, millc^ a thousand, has a direct allusion to the duration of the spiritual empire. "The doctrine of the Millennium, or a future paradisaical state of the earth, (says a monthly reviewer.) is not of Cliristian, but of Jewish origin. The tradition is attributed to Elijah, which lixes the duration of the world, in its present imperfect condition, to six thousand years, and announces the approach of a sabbath of a thousand years of universal peace and plent}', to be ushered in by the glorious advent of the Messiah! This idea maybe traced in the epistle of Barnabas, and in the opinions of Papias, who knew of no written testimony in its behalf. It was adopted by the Author of the Revelation, by Justin Martyr, by Jrenaeus, and by a long succession of the Fathers. As the theory is anima- ting and consolatory, and, when divested of cabalistic numbers and allegorical decorations, pro6a6/cci>e7i in the eye of philosophy^ it will no doubt always retain a number of adherents." It is remarkable, that Druidism, the religion oftheiirst inhabitants of England, had a reference to the progressive melioration of the human species, as is amply shown in an incomparable ''Essay on Druidism,"' perfixed to Richard's "Welsh Nonconformist Memorial, or Cambro-British Biography." But as the Millennium has, tor these few years past, attracted the attention of the public, we shall enter into a short detail of it. Mr. Joseph Mode, Dr. Gill, Bishop Newton, and Mr. Win- chester, contend for the personal reign of Chiist on earth. To use that prelate's own words, in his "Dissertations on the Proph- ecies:— "When these great events shall come to pass, of which we collect from the prophecies, this is to be the proper order: the Protestant witnesses shall be greatly exalted, and the 12C0 years of their prophesying in sackcloth, and of the tyranny of the beast, shall end together; the conveision and restoration of the Jews succeed; then follows the ruin of the Otoman em- pire; and then the total destruction of Rome and of Antichrist: when these great events, 1 say, shall come to pass, then shall the kingdomof Christ commence or the reign of the saints upon earth. So Daniel expressly informs us, that the kingdom of KINEXEEXXn CENTURY. 529 Christ and the saints wilJ be raised upon the ruins of the iiing- dom of Antichrist, vii. 2u, 27. 'But the judgment shall sit, and they shall take away his dominion, to consume and to destroy it unto the end: and the kingdom and dominion, and the great- ness of the kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the people of (he saints of the Most High, whose kingdom is an eveilasting kingdom and all dominions shall serve and obey him.' So likewise St. John saith, that, upon the final destruc- tion of the beast and the false prophet,Rev. xx. 'Satan is bound for a thousand years; and I saw thrones, aiid they sat upon them, and judgment was given unto them; and I saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus Christ and . for tiie word of God; which had not worshipped the beast, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads, or in (heir hands, and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years. But the rest of the dead lived not again, until the thousand years were finished. This is the first resurrection., It is, I con- ceive, to these great events, the fall of Antichrist, the re-estab- lishment of the Jews, and the beginning of the glorious Millen- nium, that the three different dates in Daniel of 12C0 years, 1290 years and 1335 years are to be referred. — And as Daniel saith, xii, 12, 'Blessed is he that waiteth and cometh to the 1335 years;' so St. John satth, xx. 6, 'Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection.' Blessed and happy in- deed will be this period; and it is very observable, that the martyrs and confessors of Jesus, in Papist as well as Pagan times, will be raised to partake of this felicity. Then shall all those gracious promises in the Old Testament be fulfilled — oi" the am- plitude and extent, of the peace and prospeiity, of the glory and happiness of the church in the latter days. 'Then,' in the full sense of the words. Rev. xi. 15, 'Shall the kingdoms of this world I)ecomc the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ, and he shall reign for ever and ever.' According to tradition, these thousand years of the reign of Christ and the saints, will be the seventh Millenary of the world: for as God created the world in six days, and rested on the seventh; so the world, it is argued, will continue six thousand years, and the seventh thousajid will be the great Sabbatism, or holy rest to the people of God. ' One day (2 Pet. iii. 8.) being with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day.' According to tradition too, these thousand years of the reign of Christ and the saints, are the great day of jurlgmeni,, in the morning or begiiming whereof, shall be the coming of Christ in a flaming fire, and the particular judgment of Antichrist and the first resurrection; and in the evening or conclusion thereof shall be iht goneral resurrection oi 67 530 HISTORY OP xnu CHUnCH. the dead, small and great, 'and they shall be judged, every inarr according to his works!'" This is a just representation of the Millennium, according to the common views entertained of it, that Christ will reign per- sonally on earth daring the period of one thousand years! But Dr. Whitby, in a dissertation on the subject, Dr. Priestly in his "Institutes of Religion,"' and the author of the "Illustrations of Prophecy," conlend against the literal interpretation of the Millennium, both as to its nature and duration. On such a topic however, we cannot suggest our opinions with too great a degree of modesty. - Mr. Winchester, in his "Lectures on Prophecies," freely in- dulges his imagination on this curious subject. He suggests, that the large rivers in America are all on the eastern side, that the Jews may waft themselves the more easily down to the Atlantic, and then cross that vast ocean to the Holy Land; that Christ will appear at the equinoxes (either March or September) when the days and nights are equal all over the globe; and tin- ally, that the body of Christ will be luminous, and being sus- pended in the air over the equator for twenty-four hours, will be seen with circumstances of perculiar glory, from pole to pole, by all the inhabitants of the world! Dr. Priestly, entertaining an exalted idea of the advantages to which our nature may be destined, treated the limitation of the duration of the world to seven thousand years, as a Rabbin- ical fable; and intimates that the thousand years may be inter- preted prophetically: then every day would signify a year, and the Mcllennium would last for thn^e hundred and sixty-five thousand years! Again he supposes that there will be no res- urrection; and that the Millennium implies only the revival of religion. This opinion is indeed to be found in his "Institutes," published many years ago; but latterally he has inclined to the personal reign of Christ. See his "Farewell Sermon," preach- ed at Hackney, previous to his emigration to America. The author of the "Illustrations of Prophecy" contends, that in the period commonly called the Millennium, a melioration of the hu- man race will take place, by natural means, throughout the world. For his reasons, wc refer to the work itself, where will be found an animated sketch of that period, when an end shall be put to many calamities now prevalent on the globe. The Jate Dr. Brogue published a "Series of Discourses," on the Mellennium, well worthy of attention. The late Reverend Edward Irving, the celebrated Caledon- ian orator, also pubplisjied two small volumes on prophecy, in which he contendi for a Millennium involving the personal NINETEEXTH CENTURY. 5IS1 reign of Christ on eartli. Its commencement he dates in 18C6; that is, thirty one years hence. The younger portion of the present generation may witness the arrival of this august era; which it lias been hitherto thought would be reserved to bless the eyes and gratify the longing expectations of the saints, down to the latest posterity. However the Miilinarians may differ among themselves re- specting the nature of this great event, it is agreed on all hands, that such a revolution will be effected in the latter days, by which vice and its attendant misery shall be banished from the earth; thus completely forgetting all those dissensions and ani- mosities by which the religious world hath been agitated, and terminating the grand drama of Providence with universal felicity. We are not unmindful of the prophetic language of Isaiah, xlix. 22, 23, — together with a sublime passage from the Book of Revelations, chap, xi. 15, with which the cannon of Scripture concludes — "Thussaith the Lord God, Behold, I will lift up mine hand to the Gentiles, and set up my standard to the people. And Kings shall be thy nursing fathers, and their Queens thy nursing mothers, (they shall become good themselves, and be the protectors of religious liberty,) and thou shalt know that I am the Lord, for they shall not be ashamed that v/ait for me. — And the seventh Angel sounded, and there were great voices in Heaven, saying, — The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ, and he shall reign for ever and ever." In America, several sectaries have been formed during this century. The Cumbeiland Presbyterians had their origin in the great and glorious revival which first appeared in Logan county, Kentucky, and gradually spread its influence over the West, and was felt in some of the Eastern States; but as at the close of this work, we give a detailed account of that revival, and the origin, progress, and doctrines of that Church, we wiil not dwell upon this subject at present. The Stoneitcs, or New Light Church, had its origin at the Synod of the Presbyterian Churcii in 1803. They have been known in the language of the day under various names. They have assumed to themselves the exclusive name of The Christian Churchy but have usually been called New Lights, orStoneites. At the above mentioned meeting of the Synod, two members of the Synod were charged with having been active in dissem- inating doctrines contrary to the publicly received doctrines of the Presbyterian church. And though scarcely any individ- ual doubted the fact, jet there was a great deal of difficulty in bringing the accused to a legal trial. And after all the legal difficulties connected with the form in which the matter was to .•^33 nrsTOUT on xnr: cnuncn- be tried, had been settled, the accused brethren, and three others, handed in their protest and declinature. A variety of means holh judicial and extra-judicial, were used during the sessions of the Synod to bring these brethren to ;i sense of tlicir duly. But all attemj)is failing, tlie Synod after due deliberation, solemnly suspended tliem from all the functions of the holy ministry, until sorrow and repentance for their schis- matical dispositions should be manifested. Their congrega- tions were also, as usual in such cases, declared vacant, and commissioners were appointed to publish the sentence of sus- pension in these congregations, and to exhort the people to unity and peace. The time which elapsed between the meeting of the Synod in Sej)tcmber, 1S03, and the meeting in October, 1804, was a serious and important period. The suspended brethren pos- sessing considerable popular powers, and aided by an enthusiasm in religion, considerably above the ordinary feeling, pushed their triumplis over orthodoxy and good order, through the whole territories of the Synod. Scarcely a congregation remained unhurt — and many were altogether annihilated. And from the pa:ni)hlets and tracts which were issued by the paity this year, there is considerable evidence that they considered their triumj)hs to be complete and universal. A small tract issued by them in June, concludes thus: "We hereby inform you, that we have made an appointment for a general meeting of Christians at Bethel, seven miles below Lexington, on Thursday before the second Sabbath of October next. The design of this meeting is, to celebrate the feast of love, and unite in prayer to God for the outpouring of his Spirit. The place of meeting was chosen as a centre for the States of Ohio, Kentucky, and Tennessee, and all who are engaged in the common cause of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, may unite and swell the solemn cry, Thi/ kingdom come. Even so come. Lord Jcsna. Brethren, the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all. Amen. "P. S. — Wc will meet prepared to encamp on the ground, and continue for several days." The meetinir here called was held a few davs before the meeting of the SynotI, and was suiliciently numerous to alarm the heart of an ecclesiastic who has little or nothing but the favour or frown of the multitude to direct Ins conduct. Four of the separating brethren attended the meeting of the Synod, and all that could have possibly been done, both in public and in private, judicially and exlra-judicially, wa3 done in order to heal the breach. A committee appointed by the General As- sembly met with the Synod, and acted aa a kind of mediator KINETEENTH CENTURT- 533- between the Synod and the separating brethren. Before nuy discussion took place, it was unanimoiisJy agreed by all parties concerned, to spend some time in eolemn prayer to Almighty God, for his gracious countenance and aid in the case — and Messrs. Marques, a member the General Assembly committee, and Marshall, one of the separating bretiiren, were called on to lead the devotion. All attempts, however, to a reconcile- ment proved abortive. When the business was direcily and formally entered upon, the separating brethren were found lo take as high ground as ever they had assumed. The sum of all they said was. The Synod must come to our terms, n'e can- not come to theirs. We have since we were licensed and ordained by the authority of the Presbyterian church, changed our views of divine truth, and the Synod must change their views, if they wish to count us among their numbers. The judicial intercourse with the brethren may be considered to have ceased with the meeting of the Synod of 1804. What- ever attempts may have been made by individuals, it does not appear that the Synod ever after made any attempts to bring them to a sense of their duty. In the meeting of 1808, the business was once more brought up, and the following motion introduced, which after due deliberation, was adopted; viz: Whereas, R. Marhall, Barton W. Stone, Richard McNemar, John Dunlavy, and J. Thompson, were suspended by this Synod for declining the jurisdiction of the Confession o[ Faith of the church, and have continued ever since to enlarge their schism, to multiply their erroneous opinions, to scandalise the Presbyterian church, and to oppose a number of the essen- tial articles of our holy religion — and whereas the church has already used every effort in her power to reclaim them, and as our form of government directs that ministers acting in such a manner be deposed and cut off from the church — Therefore, Resolved, that the above mentioned R. Marshall, Barton W. Stone, &c. &c. &c. be DEPOSED, in the name of Christ, and by the authority committed to us, they arc hercbj' DEPO- SED from all the functions of the gospel ministry, and cut off from our communion. These brethren being separated from the Synod, they formed themselves into a Presbytery. In the name of the Presbytery, which they called the Presbytery of Springfield, they, in the course of a few months, published their JjpologT/, or defence of their conduct. According to this publication, and a variety of other evidence, both printed and verbal, these irjien were at this time distinguished by their — 1. Denying the doctrine of abso- lute, and unconditional decrees. — 2. Maintaining that Christ died equally for all men, and that all nvM), notwithstanding a 534 HISTORY or tub church. considerable corruption of nature, had still, independent of any special influence of the Holy Spirit, sufficient power* to believe— and, .3. That all creeds and confessions ought to be reject<-d; and the Bible, without any comment, or explanation, acknowledged as the only bond of union and church-fellowship among Christians. Though they had formed themselves into a Presbytery, and had been active in organising distinct societies, yet they, in this publication, as well as some others, renounce all pretension of forming a distinct party. "They considered (Apology, page 20,) this Presbytery providentially formed to cover tiie truth from the impending storm, and check the law- less career of opposition." And, however paiadoxical this de- claration appeared at the time it was made, we, for our part, have no doubt but they w^ere sincere in making it. Their ex- istence in the Presbyterian form, or any other, they considered' (as one of themselves expressed it) onl_y as a kind of asylum for those who were cast out, so that they might come and be there, like David's father and mother with the king of Moab — till they would know what God would do for them. Hence, in June, 1804, when it had scarcely existed nine months, the Presbytery of Springfield was, with the consent of .all its members, dissolved. This dissolution was made known to the world in a small pamphlet entitled "The last Will and Testament of the Presbytery of Springfield." In the address which we call their last Presbyterial act, their reasons for dis- solving are stated in these words: " With deep concern they (the members of the Springfield Presbytery) viewed the divisions, and party spirit, which have long existed among professing Christians; principally owing to tiie adoption of human creeds and forms of government. While they were united under the name of a Presbytery, they endeavoured to cultivate love with all Christians; but found it ex- tremely difticult to suppress the idea, that they themselves were a party separate from others. This difliculty increased in pro- portion to their success in the ministry. Jealousies were exci- ted in the minds of other denominations; and a (emptation was iaid before those who were connected with them, to view them in the same light. At their last meeting they undertook to prepare for the press, a piece entitled Observations on Church Government, in which the world will see the beautiful simpli- city of Christian church government, striptof human inventions and lordly traditions. As they proceeded in the investigation of that subject, they soon found, that there was neither precept nor example, in the New Testament for such confederacies as Church Sessions, Fre5bytcries,Synodfl, General Assemblies, &c. Hence they concluded, that while they continued iu.theconnec- NINETBENTH CKNTCUT. 535 lion, in which they then stood, they were off the foundation of the apostles and prophets, of which Christ himself is the chief corner stone. However just, therefore, their views of churcli government might have been, their pubhcation would have carried the mark of the beast, being sent out under the name of a Presbytery." This extract, though nothing but sophistry, is the only para- graph in the pamphlet which has any thing like sense and solid- ity. The preceding part of the pamphlet slands in the form of a last will, and is both nonsensical and profane. Previous to their dissolution, they had sent forth a considera- ble number of preachers — yet, even in sending these, they did not consider themselves as exercising any authority, which any company of Christians might not do. The following, written at Springfield, March, 1804, may serve as a specimen of their form of licenses: "For as much as our brother, Malcham Worley, has made known to us the exercises of his mind for some time past, ex- pressive of a divine call to labour in word and doctrine; and we being satisfied, from a long and intimate acquaintance with him, of his talents, both natural and acquired, being such, as through the grace of God, may render him useful; and consid- ering that the way of God is above our ways, it therefore seemed good to us with one accord to encourage our brother to the work, whereunto we trust the Holy Ghost is calling him; and we do hereby recommend him to the churches scattered abroad, to be forwarded in his calling, according to the mani- festation of the spirit given him to profit withal. Signed in behalf of the Presbytery, B. W. STONE, Clerk. Early Sn the spring of 1805, the substance of two letters written to a friend, on the Attonement, by Barton W. Stone, made its appearance. In this pamphlet, the author denies that there was such a covenant made with Adam as is generally cal- led the Covenant of Works. lie asserts that there is no Trinity of persons in the Godhead, but only of characters and relations; and consequently that Christ, as a person distinguished from the Father, is not true and proper God. He further denies that there is any vindictive wrath in God wiiich must be en- dured or appeased before a sinner can be pardoned. He rejects the doctrine, that Christ is surety, either for the elect, or for all mankind, orthat he endured the curse of the law, or the wrath of God, to display God's justice, and obtain for sinners the remis- sion of the curse. He asserts that we arc not justified by the imputed righteousnes of Christ; but, that by faith in the gospel 0 -53G HISTORY OF THE CIIUKCII. our hearts are changed, we are made just or rigliteous, and de- clared so by God, because we arc so indeed. And lie holds that justification, sanctilication, convcr.-ion, regeneration, salvation, propitiation, reconciliation, and atloncmcnt, all mean the same thing, lie states that ancient sacrifices only had their etrcct on the worslii])[>cr, producing taitli and repentance: and that the blood or death of Christ does the same thing; having the its whole efiicacy on the believer. As no common belief is now acknowledged in the New Light church, it would be unjust to ch.'irgc all their preachers and members with holding these doctrines. Yet it cannot be denied, that a majority of their preachers had adopted them previous to the publication of the pamphlet, and were active in defending them some considerable time after. Nor have any, except two, ever fairly and publicly renounced them. The epithet then, we think, is fairly applied, when we call tiie class, or community, a Socinian Association. It has already been intimated, that the circumstances under which the brethren separated from the Synod, weie remarkably favourable for extending their influence in forming a party. Nor did any of them neglect to improve these advantages. Yet such were the materials of whi,ch the party was composed, and such were the visionary principles I)y which they were actuated that, as a party, it could not in the nature of things be lasting. Hence we find, that it was scarcely known, till it was found falling to pieces. In the spring of 1805, three Shakers, from New Lebanon, state of New \'ork, arrived in Kentucky, and found the fields white for their harvest. Their first visit, it is said, was paid to IMatthcw Huston, of Madison county, who had been converted to the New Light churcli by the Letters on the Atonement. He, and a considerable number of his peo- j)le. readily embraced tlieir doctrine, thougli they did not avow it till some months after. They next visited Richard McNemar, on the Ivittic Miami, State of Ohio. They were still more successful here. Richard, with the most of his church, including some of the mo>t distinguished licentiates of the I^esbytery of Springlield, hailed them as the messengers of Christ's second appearance. J. Dunlavy, who lived also in Ohio, with a con- siderable number of his flock, folloMcd in a few months. The whole object of the v/arfarc was now changed. Far from having any force to sj)are to the demolishing of old orthodox systems of faith and church order, the New Light church had not strength enough to defend itself. It was, in fact, a prey to every invader. Though they had again, and again, renounced every thing like cnithority — yet they found it necessary still to have meetings NINETEENTH CENTURY. 537 of preachers and private members promiscuously assembled, which they called conferences: but these were found to be of no use, for either internal or external purposes; because, after conference was over, each one acted as he pleased, however contrary to the conclusions of the conference. This sect of Socinians, are rapidly sinking into oblivion, most of them, with Stone at their head, have united with the Camp- bellites, or the Restorers of the Ancient Gospel. Campbellites or Christians or Restorers of the Ancient Gospel. The founder of this sect is the celebrated Alexander Campbell, a native of Ireland, and formerly a Presbyterian minister. This gentleman condemns all written creeds and confessions, professes to take the sacred oracles as his guide, denies the operations of the Holy Spirit, holds that faith is sim- ply historical, consisting in a few simple facts, and not doctrines; that he who exercises this faith must submit to be immersed, by which act the sinner is justified, pardoned, and saved; that to be born again, and to be immersed is the same thing. In his Extra No. 1, he says, " We know it is not a difficult matter for believers to be born of water, and if any of them disdain it, we cannot hope for their eternal salvation." Again, "Those who are thus begotten, and born of God, are children of God." He denies that in the present age of the world, men are called of God to the Gospel ministry, but asserts that it is the privilege of all, who have been immersed for the remission of sins, to teach, immerse, and break the loaf. The followers of Mr. Campbell are numerous in the West; especially in some parts of Kentucky and Tennessee. In Nashville, Tennessee, they have a large and flourishing society, consisting of upwards of four hundred members. Although we view their distinguishing tenets as subversive of vital godli- ness, yet we cannot but hope that some of them have been the subjects of the enlightening and convicting influences of the Holy Spirit. That they have relied on Christ by a living faith; that they have been washed in the blood of the Lamb; and will yet appear before the Throne, clothed in white. Late writers have estimated the population of the world at 737,000,000, and have divided it according to their religious views as follows. Of Jews 4,000,000,— Christians, 228,000,000, Mohammedans, 100,000,000 — and the rest Pagans. The hA- ance o( political pmir.r, including the whole population, is in fa- vour of Christianity. The division is made thus: — Under Chris- tian governments, 387,788,000 — under Mohammedans, 72,000,- 000— under Pagans, 277,212,000. The nations that have adopted Christianity are thus divided: — Protestant States, 193,- 68 338 nisTonY OF THE cuuRon. 624,000— Paoal States, 134,164,000— Greek,or Russian church, 60,000,000. ' The Greek Church is tolerated in Turkey, countenanced in Hunjjary, Sclavonia, and Dalmatia, and established by law in Russia. The Latin, or Romish church comprehends within its pale, the principal part of France, Spain, Portugal, Italy, and Austria, the Spanish and Portuguese States in America, their colonics in Asia, and Africa, and the greater part of the popu- lation of Ireland. They have also considerable numbers in the United States. The Protestants comprehend tlic Lutheran, Episcopal, and Reformed Churches, hesides a number of sects that are either united with them, or embrace their leadinsr ilcc- trines. The Lutherans are established in Prussia, Saxony, Hanover, Denmark, Norway, Sweden, and Livonia. They have congregations in several other parts. The Episcopal Church, or Church of England, is established in England and Ireland. The Reformed, or Calvinistic Church is most preva- lent in Switzerland, in some countries of Germany, and in Hol- land; and it is the established Church of Scotland, under the name of Presbyterian. Connected with these Churches, as Protestants, are the following denominations, which arc more or less numerous on both sides of the Atlantic: namely, Presi)yte- rians, Episcopalians, Methodists, Baptists, Congregationalists, Unitarians or Socinians, Quakers, Moravians, Mennonitcs, Swe- denborgians, Universalists, and Shakers. The Presbyterians are considerably numerous in Scotland, England, Ireland, and the United States. This church in the United States, under the care of the General Assembly com- prises, by the last reports, 23 Synods, 118 Presbyteries, 2,648 congregations. 1,914 Bishoj.s, with 236 Licentiates, ma- king 2,150 preachers of the gospel, 185 candidates for the min- istry of reconciliation, and 247,964 communicants. Tiie Episcopalians have Churches in Canada, and otlier pro- vinces under the Biitish government. In the United Slates they constitute a respectable portion of the Christian communi- ty, and are denominated the Protestant Episcopal Church. — They number about 700 congregations, wiiich are most numer- ous in New York, Connecticut, Alaryland and Viiginia, though they have establishments in most of the other Slates. The Methodists, in England, are ?iow divided principally into two large bodies; the one founded by Mr. Wesley, the other by Mr. Whitfield. The Whitfield Methodists arc confined princi- pally to England, where they have numerous Churches. Wes- Icyan Methodists are numerous in England, have large congre- gations in Scotland and Ireland, and are in the United States ihe most numerous denomination: their communicant^ amount- ing to more than half a million. They prevail in all parts of the Union, but arc proportionably more numerous in the West, than in the East. Secessions from the Methodist Church in England, have in a few instaijces happened, and one has recent- ly occurred in the United States. Those thutiiave seceded from the Methodist Episcopal Church, are called Reformed, or Asso- ciate Mihodists. They adhere to the Methodist doctrine, but discard certain parts of the Discipline, particularly those con- cerning Episcopacy and the manner of constituting the Gene- ral Conference. The Associate Baptists have flourishing establisiiments in England, Holland, and some other parts of Europe, and are, next to the Methodists, the most numerous body of Protestants in America; numbering according to their own accounts, above 4,300 congregations, and more than 301.000 communi" ants. Tnough considerably divided on points of speculation, they are agreed in administering the ordinance of baptism to none b it adult?, and exclusively by immersion, believing that to be the only Scriptural mode. In government they resemble the Con- gregationalists, and are most of them Calvinistic in their doctrine. They have Churches in all parts of the United States, but are most numerous in Rhode Island and Kentucky. Under tiie general name of Baptists are included besides the Associate or Calvinistic Baptists, those called Christians. Free- will Baptists, Seventh Day Baptists, Tunkcrs,Ptlennonites, and some others. The name of Baptists, is afplied to them partly on account of their origin and connexion with the Associate Baptists, and partly from their adherence to immersion as the only proper mode of Baptism. Some of them, such as the Chris- tians and Free-willers, deny the Calvinistic doctrines of elec- tion, reprobation, particular redemption, &c. and maintain the universality of the Atonement and the free agency of man, as held by the Arminians. Though not numerous, these bodies of Christians have establishments in various parts of this country, and appear to be increasing. The Mennonitcs have consider- able numbers in some parts of Europe, and about 30,000 in America. Tlie Congregationalisls, which in Great Britain arc called Independents^ nxe in vimericn confined chiefly to the New Eng- land Slates, where they are very numerous, having above I,'200 congregations, and 140,000 communicants. They are now- called Orthodox Congrej!;Ttionalists, to distinguish them from those of the same drnomi nation who are Unitarians. The Uni- tarians in New England an; similar to the Socinians in Europe, being Antitrinitarians. The latter have a number of Churches in Poland and Transylvania, and it is said that some of the Pa- 540 HISTORY OP THE CIIVRCII. pists are secretly attached to their system. In New England, including a few Churches in other parts of the Union, the Uni- tarian Congregationalists number about one hundred and sixty or seventy thousand. , The Quakers are numerous in England, and are said to have four hundred congregations in America; where they have re- cently become almost equally divided on the Unitarian doc- trine. Those of them who advocated that doctrine, are denom- inated Hichites. The Universalists have Churches in Great Britain and some other parts, but are not numerous in Europe. In the United States they reckon about 300 congregations, principally in the northern sections of the country. The Moravians, or United Brethren, are comparatively few in number, but in missionary labours and sufferings, they have in proportion to their means, exceeded every other body of Christians. When they first sent out missionaries their numbers were not above 6,000; yet in the early part of the eighteenth century, they had missionaries at different places on both sides of the Atlantic. Before the end of that century they had nu- merous missionary establishments, some of which were in Eu- rope, others in Asia, Africa, and America. The Swedcnborgians are numerous and respectable in Swe- den, have some establishments in England, and number about 5,000 in America. There are also in this country about 6,000 Shakers, and perhaps an equal number belonging to various smaller sects. In this account of the numbers of different religious societies, we have had reference, in moi^t instances to the communicants. The numbers belonging to the congregations of each denomina- tion, according to the best estimates we are able to obtain, will be found in a subsequent statistical table. The religious bodies that appear to take the deepest interest, and to be at present most active in the cause of missions, are the Church of P^ngland, or Episcopalians, Baptists, Congregational- ists, Presbyterians, Methodists, and Moravians. But if other religious societies have not taken so conspicuous a part as those we have mentioned, it is certain that vvKh very few exceptions, all have done and arc still doing something towards spreading the gospel in heathen countries. During the dark ages of ignorance and spiritual despotism, the cause of missions was very little regarded, and but feeble ef- forts were made for the spread of the gospel among Pagans or Christians. AHer the revival of evangelical religion in the sixteenth century, the missionary spirit revived, and missions began to be established. KINETEENTH CENTURY. 541 In the sixteenth century the Papists sent missionaries into Asia, Africa, and x\merica. The conquests of the Spaniards and Portuguese prepared the way, and with a view to spread their religion with their laws, they sent out priests to instruct the people whom they had conquered. There were, however, individuals, such as Francis Xavier, who extended their labours where no conquests had been made, and who are said to have met with great success. A congregation of cardinals was insti- tuted in Italy, in the same century, and a similar one in France, for the purpose of preparing and sending out missionaries; and several of their ecclesiastics engaged in the work. Besides vis- iting America and Africa, they penetrated into several parts of Asia, and were for a season very prosperous. But such were the difficulties and misfortunes which afterwards befel them, that they had but little remaining fruit of their labours. In Af- rica their efforts were attended with very little effect; but in Spanish America they laboured extensively, and many of the native Indians are reported to have received their instructions. In the early settlement of North America by the Europeans, considerable efforts were made for the conversion of the Indians, many of whom became religious. The Scriptures were transla- ted into the Indian dialect, numbers of the natives were taught to read them, and some of them became useful in teaching oth- ers. Mr. Elliot, Mr. Brainard,and others used great exertions, endured great sufferings, and had great success. In 1621, the Dutch sent missionaries to Amboyna, Formosa, Columba, Java, and Malabar, and formed numerous churches, some of which are represented as being still in a flourishing condition. In 1705, missionaries were sent from the University of Halle, in Germany, to the Malabar coast, who laboured with such success, that more than 18,000 Gentoos, according to their report, received the truths of Christianity. The Moravians, in 1741, instituted a society in London for the furtherance of the gospel, by aiding more effectually their missions. In Amsterdam a similar society was formed by the same people, and afterwards renewed at Zeist, near Utretcht. They also formed a society, 1787, in Pennsylvania, for the sup- port of missions, by which their labours in America have been much extended. During the last century they had flourishing missions in the West Indies, in Greenland, in Upper Canada, on the Coast of Labrador, at the Cape of Good Hope, Sou*h America, East Indies, and in the Russian part of Asia. In these several places their number of missions was about thirty, their mission- aries one hundred and forty, and heathen ct^nverts estimated be- tween twenty and thirty thousand. In 1786, the Wesleyan Methodists in England began the 542 HISTORY OF TUE CKURCfl. establishment of missions in the West Indies. Dr. Coke, with three others, had sailed ibr Nova Scotia for the purpose of es- tablishing a mission in that country; but being driven by the gales to these islands, tiiej relinquished their first object, and turned their attention to the negro slaves. After landii:g at Antigua, and making arrangements for future operations in that place, Dr. ('oke proceeded to Dominica, and afterwaids visited other parts, finding in almost every instance a very favourable reception. Besides these two islands, missions were ultimately established at St. Vincent's, Si. Christophers, Nevis, the Virgin Islands, Bar])adoes, St. Bartliolomcv.'s, Greneda, Trinidad, St. Thomas's, Now Providence, and the other Bahama islands. After seeing these missions supplied with niissionarics, and in a very flourishing condition. Dr. Coke, with several other mission- aries, sailed in 1814, for the East Indies, for the puipose of establishing and conducting missions in that country. Before the ship ari'ived at its place of destination, he was called to his reward. Those who sailed with h.im proceeded in the work they had undertaken, and being Ibl lowed by others, an exten- sive field had been opened to them for the spread of the gospel and religious instruction among the inhabitants. The connex- ion of Wesleyan Methodists in England are still making great and increasing exertions for evangelizing the heathen, in diller- ent parts of the world. They have at ihis time one hundred and fifty stations, one hundred and ninety-three foreign mission- aries, and above 40,000 converts from heathenism to Christian- ity, as the fruit of their missionary labours. Tlie Methodists in the Uni!ed States, besides gathering into their societies above 70,000 of the negroes, by means of itiner- ant labours similar to th(;se of nnssionaries, have made consider- able exertions in support of the missionary cause. Early in tlic present century they sent missionaries into Canada and some otiier places, and have since that time been increasing the num- ber of their eslablislimcnts, and the means for supporting them. They have now in dilFcrent parts of the States and Territories of the American Republic, fifty stations, in which aic about sixty missionaries. Twcnt) -three of tlicseare among the Indians, of whom above 0,000 have become members of the Church. Of the stations among thiC Indians, the most flourishing arc the Clioctaw, Cherokee, and the ^Vyandott. The Mi^sionary So- ciety of the Methodist Episcopal Church is established at New- York, but there are numerous branches and auxiliaries in vari- ous parts of llie Union. The Methodists in Upper Canada have ten mi.-sionary stations, in which arc 2,1 18 native communicants, and above 400 children in their I.idian schools. In the early part of the last century, missionariea were sent. KINKTSENTIl CE.NTUilY, 5-43 bj the king of Denmark to the Danish possessions in the East Indies, and a mission was established at Tranqiiebar on the coast ofCoromHndcL Among the early labourers in this mission, was JMr. Swarlz, whose labours were attended with great eileet. The missionaries in this establishment learned the language of the country, which is the Malabarian; and besides preaching in it to the natives, they made translations of the Scriptures, and wrote other books, which they taugiU them to read, it iias been computed that since the establisiiment of this mission, and some others on the coast, more than 40,000 of the Indians have em- braced Christianity. Dr. Buchanan, who visited the stations in this part, makes the estimate at double that number. Towards the close of the eighteenth century, the Baptists in Et gland formed a missionary society, and sent missionaries to Calcutta, Serampore and other places in their vicinity. Many difhciilties attended their first efforts, but their perseverance en- abled them to surmount every obstacle, anc' to accomplish sonie very important objects for the spread of Christianity in that populous, but benighted country. The seat of their operations WMS (ixed at Serampore, twelve miles nortli of Calcutta. Tliey employed th' ir time in preaching to the natives in the langunges of the countrj', in the dilFusion of icnrning, and the translating and circulating the Holy Scriptures. The whole Bible has been translated and printed in five languages of India, and the New Testament in eight. One of the languages in which the whole of the Scriptures has been primed, is the Chinese. Sciiools have been established for the instruction of native chil- dren, multitudesof which have been and are now receiving in- struction. A college has been founded for the purpose of qual- ifying native teachers, and a printing office is established, hav- ing ten presses, is constantly employed. Nor have the Baptist Churches in the United Slates been inattentive to the subject of missions. They have sent a num- ber of missionaries to the East and West Indies, and to several of the savage tribes of North America. Many of their missions have been very prosperous. In 1795, an extensive institution was formed in I/ondon, for the purpose of spreading ihe gospel among the heatlicn, called the London Missionary .Society. It consisted of Christians be- longing to the established church, and to various denominations of dissenters, all uniting in great harmony for the accomplish- ment of a most noble enterprise. The society undertook the establishment of missions in the South Sea Islands; in which they have had extraordinary success. The first attempts were made at Olaheite and Tongataboo, without much encourage- jnent. Many unfortunate occurrences rendered the prospect 544 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. for some time uncertain. At length the number of converts be- gan to increase, and constant accessions were made to the socie- ty of native Christians, until the whole inhabitants of Otaheite, and seven or eight of the neighboring islands, with very few ex- ceptions, voluntarily renounced idolatry and became converts to Christianity. Se\ oral thousands in the different islands have learned to read in the Taheitan language, which the missiona- ries have given them in a written form. Reading, Writing, and Arithmetic are taught in their schools, and many of the natives are engaged in instructing each other. This society has sent out missionaries also to the East Indies, to Africa, and other places; and the missions under its superintendence are well sus- tained and in a prosperous condition. The Edinburgh Missionary Society was instituted in 1796, consisting of members of the established Presbyterian Church, and of other denominations of Christians. This society, in conjunction with one that had been formed at Glasgow, attempt- ed establisliments in the western part of Africa, in the country of Sierra Leone; and have been in part successful. Their de- signs were in several instances defeated by the influence of slave dealers, and the missionaries have been compelled to conline their labours within much narrower limits than was at tirst in- tended; being employed principally in the neighbourhood of the English colony, in instructing Afiicans that are rescued from slave ships. Of the missionaries who tirst visited this country, three died by sickness, one was murdered, and the rest left the settlements. But others have been willing to take their places, and if the difficulties arising from the slave traffic were removed, the mission might be extensively useful. The American Board of Foreign Missions was formed in 1810, by the Congregationalists in New England, in conjunc- tion with such others as were disposed to unite with them, and has pursued its object with great eiVergy and success. This society has about twenty missionaries in the Sandwich islands, several in Asia and Europe, and above twenty among the In- dians in North America, besides numerous assistants and in- structers. Their schools in the Sandwich islands alone are sup- plied with about 500 nati\e instructers, and contain 45,U00 scholars. The pecuniary resources of the Board are extensive and increasing. 'J he l*rcsbyteriansin the United States are likewise actively engaged in the missionary cause. In foreign missions they unite and co-operate with the American Board, of which they consti- tute a part; and they have numerous Home missionaries, em- ployed by the Board of the General Assembly, for the purpose of supplying vacant churches, and other places that are destitute. niNETEEXTH CEXTURr. 545 Within ix few years past, the Protestant Episcopal Church has directed her attention more circctually (o this important subject. In 1827, a misnouary society was instituted at Phila- delphia. This society has establislied one mission among the Indians at Green Bay, and another in Greece; both of which arc likely to be useful. Sever.il other societies have been established, and missions undertaken by dilFcrent bodies of Christians. Tiie Connecticut Missionary Society was formed in 1798, Dutch Reformed in 1822, the Home Missionary in 1826, and the Massachusetts Society, reorganized, 1827; besides similar ones in Europe that have not been mentioned. From this brief view of the state of the church in reference to missions it will be seen, that during the latter part of the eighteentii century, and since the commencement of the nine- teenth, the attention of Protestant communities both in the Eas- tern and Western hemispheres, has been more than ever awa- kened to the deplorable condition of the unevangelized part of the world. Scarcely any thing has appeared since the apos- tolic age, that can cq'.ial the zeal, activity, and success, of some that have laboured, and others wiio arc now labouring in this most interesting cause. And should the interest now manifest- ed, in some degree throughout Christendom, increase during thirty years to come as it has lor the last tiiirty years, the result cannot be doubtful. Th3 present slate and prospects of the Christian world, encourage the hope that this will be the fact; that science and true religion will be greatly extended, that the Scriptures will be circulated in the language of every nation, and that the Great Head of the church will have the heathen for his inheritance. The world is now generally divided into five grand divisions, namely, Europe, Asia, Afr>'ca, Occanica, nnd America. Of these divisions, Europe has the fewest foreign missions within its own boundaries, most of the nations belonging to it having received Christianity. The whole population has been estimated at 227,700,000, of which there are from nine to ten millions of Turks, who are principally Mohammedans. Great exertions have been made bydiif(M-cnt bodies of Chris- tians to circulate the Scriptures and estal)lish schools among the Greeks. The present inhabitants of Greece have, in refer- ence to their moral state, been divided into the' three following classes. 1. Superslilious, the most numerous, but, owing to their vices and ignorance, the most feeble. 2. Infidel, comparatively small, but possessing intellectual strength. 3. Philanthropic, having intelligence and virtue, and exercising a respectable influence — ready to do all in their power to enlighten and im- 69 546 HISTORY OF THE CHURCn. * prove their fellow citizens. Such is the general deficiency in science and morals, that those who are enlightened and benevo- lent are utterly unal)le to arrest the current of licentiousness; and without ainj)lc aid from foreigi\ sources it will be long be- fore this unfortunate people will be redeemed from their de- graded condition. The British Foreign Bible Society have, for several years, been distributing copies of the Scriptures among them, tliousands of which are now in circulation, together witii numerous tracts, and are read in the churches and in the schools. The seven islands which constitute the Ionian Republic, con- tain about 200,000 inhabitants, and are under tlie protection of Great Britain. The London and Church Missionary Societies, have established missions and sent missionaries to these islands, in which are also about seventy schools, as many teachers, and above 2,000 scholars. Sabbath schools have been established at Malta, Corfu, and other places, and are thus far, successful. In the other Grecian islands there are about thirty schools, in which arc said to be 2,000 scholars. There are at this time in Malta, in the Ionian Republic, in Tino, Syria, and Smyrna, thirteen missionaries, and the same number of assistants. In Great Britain, Ii'cland, and some other parts, Home Missions have been instituted, for the purpose of supplying religious in- struction to destitute places within the limits of the countries in which they have been established. These have already been found extensively useful. The population of Asia^ according to late estimates, is be- tween 340 and 390 millions. Some writers make it less, others more, but all agree that it is the most populous part of the globe. The inhabitants consist of Pagans, Mohammedans, Christians, and some Jews; but the Bagans are far the most nu- merous, and next to them the Mohammedans. It is said, how- ever, that in Asiatic Turkey, at least two thirds of the people are Greek Christians. The island of Ceylon contains nearly a million inhabitants, chiefly Pagans. It is under the British government, and has become an interesting field for missionary labour. Of the mis- sionaries here, the American Board have six missionaiics, seven assistants, thirty-one native assistants, and about 4,000 scholars. The Methodists have eleven missionaries, sixteen assistants, nine native assistants, 4,000 scholars. I'lie Church Missionary Soci- ety support eight missionaries, fourteen assistants, forty-eight native assistants, and have nearly 2,000 scholars. The Baptists have one missionary, three native assistants, COO scholars. — There are in all the schools between ten and eleven thousand •cholars, and perhaps 9,000 which constantly attend. About KINETEENTH CENTURY. 547 1,000 of the natives have become communicants among the dif- ferent denominations that support the Missions. Thfi popuhition of iliiidooilan is reckoned at more than 1;>0,000,0U0, now principally under the British government. The mis?ions in thisimmcn.se population are conducted by the London Missionary Society, Church Missionary Society, Socie- ties of the Baptist denomination, Methodists, Scottish Missionary Society', Ameiican Board of Foreign Missions, &c. Much has been done in the establisiiment of schools, translating and circu- lating the Scriptures, and in the ditFusion of useful knowledge. The missionaries engaged in the various stations in this coun- try are about 123 in number, having witii them 138 assistants, above 400 native assistants. 3,000 communicants under their care, and between 30,000 and 40,000 scholars in their schools. In one district called Tinnevclly, great changes have been made in favour of Cliristianity; and the most encouraging prospects have been witnessed in numerous villages. Thousands have recently abandoned Paganism, many of them have received baptism, and others are enquiring after the truth. The British Foreign Bible Society have an auxiliary at Calcutta, one at Bombay, and also at Madras. The whole country is, indeed, a field, white, and ready to harvest, and nothing seems necessary to the entire establishment of true religion, but a greater num- ber of labourers and the blessing of Heaven. In the Farther India, a part of which has been also conquer- ed by the British government, there is a dense population, con- nsting of perhaps 20,000,000, in the darkness and ignorance of Paganism. Here, however, a missionary field is opened, and missions have been established by the London Missionary Soci- ty, by the American Board of Foreign Missions, and by the Baptists. There are in the different stations, twelve mission- aries, thirteen assistants, nine native assistants, and about 800 scholars in the schools. China is the most populous, and one of the most ancient king- doms of which we have any knowledge. The population has been variously estimated, from 150,000,000 to 170,000,000, and even as high as 330,000,000. But the lowest estimate is prob- ably nearest the truth. A cloud of ignorance and superstition has long overspread the inhabitants of this country, and seems likely not snon (o be removed. It has already been mentioned, that the Papists established missions in this country and neighbouring places in the sixteenth century. Their efforts were at first successful, afterwards ren- dered almost abortive, but recently somewhat more encoura- ging. According to their own accounts, they have since the commencement of this century, added several thousandu to their 5iB ttrsfORT 07 TKB cntjfecf*. church. The London Missionary Society sent a missionary td China in 1807, who has been very successful in translating the Scriptures, and in preparing other worUs for the instruction of the Chinese people. The labours of tiiis persevering missiona- ry, Rev. Dr. ^iorrison, will probably be of incalculable benefit to this vast empire, lie has pubiii^hcd the whole Bible in the Chinese laniruagc. a (.'hinese dictionary in five larcfc volumes, a grammar, and some smaller works. In 1813, he was joined by l)r. Milne, and in 1829, by two missionaries from the United States. The most successful means of spreading Christianity in China, will be found in ihe circulation of the Bible in the language of the country. The London Missionary Society has sent three missionaries into Liberia, and seven with six assistants into the countries near the Caucases. Others have gone to Armenia, Syria, the Holy Land, and to the shores of the Mediteiranean. Some of these missions ha\e not yet become permanent, in others, schools have been established with favourable prospects, and in some there is great encouragement. In Africa C'hristianity was early planted, but the ignorance and superstition of the inhabitants have generally presented strong barriers to its progress. INIohammedanism is diffused over the Northern and some of the Eastern parts, but there are some remains of Christianity in Egypt and Abysinia. The most odi- ous forms of Paganism prevail in almost all the negro tribes. Some of them are yet in the practice of offering human sacrifi- ces. The poi)ulation of this continent is not definitely known, and it is difficult to make an accurate estimate. Some writeis have supposed it to be GtJ ,000,000, others have set it as high as 110,000,000; but of these two numbers, the first is probably more correct. A colony has been founded in Western Africa, at a place called Liberia, by the American Colonization Society, which was commenced about the year 1820. It is in a prosperous condition, having an extensive sea coast and considerable trade. Religion has alro.idy coaimenccd spreading .among the people, and it is anticipated that a way will be opened through this colony for preaching the gospel to the surrounding tribes. Schools ha\e been formed which are flourishing, and in which many of the native children are receiving inslruction. The inhabitants of this colony as well as (hat at Sierra Leor.c, consists chiefly of negroes (hat have been liberated from slavery. The Gerrjian Missionary Society have four missionaries at Libe- ria, and four at the Gold Coast, besides some assistants. At Sierra Leone, the Church Missionaiy Society have six missiona- ries and several assistants, about ten native assistants, betweea MIWETEEHTH CENTUBl. 5-49 p*ven and eight hundred communicants, and above ICOO schol- hts in the schools. The JNIethodists also have in this place and ■\ icinity, seven stations, one missionary with an assistant, 160 scholars, and several hundicd communicants. The Isle of France contains about 80,000 inhabitants, chiefly French c.;lonisIs and blacks. The London jMissionary Sociely l:asestablished a mission and flourishing school upon (his i-land. They havt^ likewise found an interesting missionary field in tiie island of Madagarcar. Both of these islands lie in the Indian Ocean, and the latter is sepcratcd from the continent of Africa by the Mosambique channel. Tlie population of P.Iadagascar has been estimated at 4,000,000, partly Mohammedans ynd partly Pagans. Here are five missionaries, six assistants, and between three and fuur thousand scholars attending schools. On tliis populous and extensive island Christianity is encouraged tind seems likely (o accpiire extensive influence. In Soutli Africa, including the Colony at the Cape and CalFraria, several missions have been established and are now in successful operation. Of those belonging (o these stations, the Moravians have eighteen m.issionaries, eleven assistants, about .)00 communicants, and 200 scholars: — the London Missionary Society supports twenty missionaries, twenty-three assistants, a number of communicants, and above 1000 scholars: — the Wes- leyan Methodists have sixteen missionaries, 470 communicants, and 800 scholars: — the Glasgow Missionary Society has three missionaries, the French Protestants three, and the Rhenish Mission.'iry Society four. Though this part of Afiica is inhabi- ted by some of tlie lowest anti most wretched of our species, numbers seem ready to make the sacrifice of leaving a civilized land and dwelling among them, with tlie hope of leading them out of darkness into the iightand liberty of God's children. The Church Missionary have three missionaries in Egypt, under who>e siipciintendence schools are conducted at Cairo. Bibles and tracts have also been circulated to some extent in this country, but the darkness and ignorance of the people render them slow in their elFects. The number of missionary stations throughout Africa, is ninety-one, of missionaries and assistants, 180, of communicants at the dilRrent stations, 2,C0O, and of scholars in the schools, between seven andt^ight thousand. Oceanica is the name now given to designate various groups of islands in the Pacific Ocean, consistingof New Holland, New Zealand, New Guin(a, the islands of Polynesia, those of the Indian yVrchipellago, and several small islands. This division of the globe is larger than Europe, though much less populous. It contains above 3,000,000 square miles, and its population is calculated at 20,300,000, though the realnum- 550 HISTORY OP THE CHURCH. beris probably much larger. Until the establishment of mis- sions among them, the inhabitants were involved in Pagan darkness and ignorance, as most of them still continue lo be. Of tlic great success of the missions in some of the i?lands, we have already spoken, and it may be hoped that similar etiljcts will yet be ceen in others. The islands of Polynesia are numerous, consisting of several groups, among which are the Caroline, fcO in numb'Dr; — Friend- ly, having more than 100; — Navigators, seven in number; — Pelevv; Marquesas; Sandwich; Society; Ravaivai; Harvej; and the Georgian, consisting of Otaheite and Eimeo. The missions to these islands arc established at present in those of the Sandwich, Georgian, Society, Marquesas, Harvey, Friendly and Ravaivia; and are conducted by the London Missionary Society, the American Board of Foreign ISIissions, and the Missionary Society of the Wesleyan Methodists in England. The numbers belonging to these societies arc ns follows: — missionaries 27, assistants 30, native assistants 38, communi- cants 2,400, native teachers of schools, 600, and above 50,000 scholars. The scholars belong principally to the sciiools under the superintendence of the missionaries from the American Board. In New Holland and New Zealand, the Church Missionary Society have five missionaries, nineteen assistants, six teachers and 200 scholars. The Methodists support two or three mis- sionaries in these places, and as many assistants; and have a large number of communicants in New South Wales. The islands in the Indian Arcbipcllago are Sumatra, Java, Borneo, the Moluccas and the Phillippines. The London Mis- sionary Society has a mission at Batavia, and arc printing and circulating books among the inhabitants. At Sumatra the Baptists have a missionary establishment at which they are translating the Scriptures. The Netherlands Missionary Society have missions at Java, Celebe, Amboyna, and several small islands. In eight island they have 50 teachers, and not less than 4,000 scholars. The aggregate numl)ers engaged in all the missions in this division of the globe, arc 53 missionaries, 60 assistants, 44 native assistants, above 2,600 communicants, 663 native teachers, and between fifly and sixty thousand scholars belonging to their schools. The p()|Milation oi America has been estimated at 39,000,000; of wiiicli, Ibose who speak I'^nglishare the most numerous, those next in numbers arc tbe Spanish, next to them the native Indi ans, then the Portuguese, then the French, and lastly the Danish, Dutch, Swedish, and Russian. In the West Indies the gospel continues successful, and tlie NINETEENTH CENTURY. _ 551 missions established there towards the close of ine last century are still flourishing. In twenty of these islands the Methodists have, mi-«^ionarics 59, assistants 50, of while communicants, about 103), of free blacks 700i), of slaves 24,085, children receiving instruction, 10,000. The Moravians have in the West Indies, 35,G00 negroes under the care of their missionaries, 12,400 of whom are com- municants, and 7,000 baptized children. They have in these stations 50 missionaries, and nearly as many assistants. The Netherlands Missionary Society has two missionaries in these islands, the Scottish Society has three, and the London Society two; and besides several hundred communicants, the scholars belonging to their schools number nearly 1,000. The Baptists have in Jamaica, eleven misionaries and 10,000 communicants. The General Baptist have at the same place, two missionaries and about 300 communicants, besides 1,000 inquirers. And the Church Missionary Society has in Jamaica, Antigua, Demcrara,aed Essequibo, four European teachers, 14 native teachers, and al)ove 300 scholars. The whole number of missionaries in the West Indies, is 130, of assistants 100, of communicants between lifty and sixty thousand, and above 10,000 scholars. The whole number of Indians within the limits of the United States, is supposed to be about 300,000. The number of mis- sionary stations among the Indians throughout North America is 145. Tiiese include tribes in, Labrador, L^pper Canada, and in New York State; the Chcrokees, Wyandotls, Choctaws, Osa- gas, Putawatomics, Machinaws, ( 'hickasaws, and others. The missions among them are conducted by the following Societies: namely. The American Board of Missions, American Baptist Board, Missionary Society of tlie Methodist Episcopal Church, Episcoj)al Missionary Societ}', Cumberland Presbyterians,* and Moravians or United Brethren. The number of missionaries in all the stations is 200, of assistants 317, of communicants, be- tween eight nad ten thousand, and above 3,000 in the schools. The Home Missionaries belonging to the churches in the United States, are more immerous than those in foreign stations. Whole number of Bible Societies tb.roughout the world is about 5,000. Bibles, and parts of Bibles, distributed, not far from nine millions, in IGO languages. * The Cumberland Presbyterian Mission among the Choctaws has ceased, owing to the removal of the Indians. A Cumberland Presbyterian minister, th« Rev. D. Lowry, i? now laboring among the Winebagoes. 559 ^^ HISTORY OP THE CHURCH. Between one hundred and fifty, and one hundred and sixty mil- lions of tracts have been circulated by means of tract societies. Number of Sabbalh scholars throughout the world is not far from two miilions. The following briefsketch of Ihc principal Foreign Mission- ary Societies throughout tiic world, is taken fiom Horn's Letters by Spaiilding: I. Christian Knozdcdge Society. — The Society for propagating Christian Knowledge, was incorporated in England by the British Parliament in 1647. In 1801), the society employed 9 missionaries. In 1831, it sustained missions in India and South Africa. In the schools of four of the India stations, they have under their instruction 2,810 scholars. II. Gospel Propngidion Society. — The Society for Propagating the Gospel in Foreign Parts, was instituted in 1801, by members oftlie established Church of England. Of this socie- ty, as we have no recent report, we can only say, that in North America, the East and West Indies, and on tiie continent of Europe, it employs about ICO missionaries, 100 school teachers and catechisls, and supports 1 colleges, in Barbadoes,lIungarv, Calcutta, and Nova Soctia, at an annual expense of about §46,000. III. J\Iorfrcian Missionary Society. — The United Brethren commenced their missionary o|)cralions in 1732. In 1831, they had missions in Greenland and Labrador, in Noith Ameiica, Dutch Guiana, in South America, the Brittish and Danish West Indies, and South Africa. In !hcsc missions were 41 stations, 209 missionaries, and about GOO converts. Receipts during the year 1830, §19,113. IV. Wcsleyan Methodist Missionary Society. — In 1786, the Wesleyan Methodists commenced their missionary labours. In 1776, (he Rev. Thomas Coke, LL. D. a clergyman of tiie church of England, and a graduate of the University of Ox- ford, formed an intimate friendship with Mr. John Wesley, and entered eoidially into his views of exiending the gosjiel, by every possible means to those who were living wilhout a practi- cal knowledge of divine truth. To the end of his days he con- tinued in the strictest union with the Methodists, and was their principal agent in the establishment and direction of their nu- merous important mis?ions, and lii.aily closed his zealous mission- ary life during a voyage to Ceylon, whilst acc(mipanying the first Wesleyan missionaries appointed at that island. The zealous cllbrts of this society have been crowned with success unparalleled in the history of missions. In July 30, 1834, the missions under their direction were as follows: Europe — In ^NINETEENTH CENTURY. 553 Ireland 10, Sweden 1, France 4, Mediterraneans. Asia — In Continental India4, Ceylon 11, South Seas 1 I. Africa— In South Africa 5, Caffraland 9, Western Africa 3. America— West Indies 43, British dominions in North America C7, of which 1"2 arc among the Indians of Upper Canada. In the several portions of the world connected with the society's operations, there are 177 mission stations, 257 regular missionaries, of whom the 232 are in foreign stations, 29 assistants, exclusive of school teach- ers and the wives of the missionaries. Communicants, 48,304. This number docs not include the missions in Ireland, nor the new missions in Upper Canada. y. Baptist Missioncu-y Society. — This society \vas established in England in 1795. It has missions in the South Sea Islands, India, China, the Mediterranean, South Africa and its Islands, South America, and the Persian Empire; in which were in 1832, 113 stations and out-stations, 92 missionaries, 19 European and 133 native assistants, 4,771 communicants, 391 schools, and 22,193 scholars. Receipts, $160,000, VL Scottish Missionary Society. — This society was organized In 1796. It has established missions in Karess, and Astrachan, in Western Asia, Bombay, Bankote, Hurnce and Poonah, in Western India, and in New South Wales. It has 9 missionaries employed and several assistants, and about 3000 children under instruction. VII. Church Missionary Society. — In 1800 this society was established in England. In 1831 it had missions in Northern, Southern, and Western India, Ceylon, Austral-Asia, the Med- iterranean, Western Africa, the AV^est Indies, and Northwest America; in which are 56 stations, 51 European and 4 native missionaries, 545 teachers, 4.53 of whom arc natives, 370 schooia in which arc 12,711 scholars, ;_,'- • VIII. London Jczcs'' Society. — ^Tliis society was formed in 1808. In England, France, Switzerland, Holland, Germany, Prussia, Poland and the Mediterranean, it employed, in 1832, 34 Missionaries and 9 agents and school teachers. Of the 34 Missionaries, 13 arc converted Jews. IX. American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. — This society was organized in 1810. In October 1834, the mis- sions under its direction were as follow?: In the Mediterranean 11, West Africa 1, Ceylon 11, Western India 5, Siam 3, China 2, Indian Archipelago 2, Sandwich Islands 21, North American Indians 28j in wliich were employed 96 Missionaries, 197 assis- tants, 39 of whom are natives. Communicants 2000. In the schools under their care, 40,000 scholars. Receipts for the year. ,$•152,3^0. 70 554 UlSTOllY OF THE CHUUCn. X. Baptist Foreign Missionary Socictr/. — The Baptist Board of Foreign Missions for the United States, was insliiiited in 1814. They have under their care the present year (1834) 19 Mis- sion stations — in Burmah i},U-i ^ iam 1, among the An)erican In- dians 11, and in France 1. In tlicse Missions ihcy employ i!4 mis- sionarie?', and C3 assistants and teachers, 19 of whom arc natives. Communicants, 1800. — Receipts for the year, not including do- nations from the American Bible and Tract Societies, $52,051 91. XI. German Missionary Socirty. — This society was organized in 181G. In the Medelerranean, Asiatic Russia, and Western Africa they employ 12 Missionaries, and about the same number of assistants. XII. General Baptist Missionary Society. — This society was formed in England in 181G. It has 2 mission stations in Orissa, Northern India, employing three missionaries, and several as- sistants. XIII. Methodist Episcopal Missionary Society. — Ihc ?^*?sionary Society of the Methodist Episcopal Churcli, was orgr.ri/ed in 1819. It now (1834) has missions in Liberia, Western Africa, employing 2 missionaries and (5 assistants. It has 14 missions among the aborigines of America, 1 of which is beyond the Rocky Mountains, employing 25 missionaries and 16 school teachers, having under their care G72 scholars. (Communicants, 4,0G(J — besides which there are between 7 and 8,000 reared up under the fostering care of this society, who are now embraced in the Wesleyan Conference of Canada. It has also 74 domes- tic missions within the bounds of the several conferences, ex- clusive of those that have been returned as regular circuits, employing 75 missionaries. Communicants, 8,820. Total, 90 stations, 100 missionaries, 22 teachers, 627 scholars and 11,889 communicants. Receipts for the year $'37,387 (i9. XIV. Episcopal Missionary Society. — This society was formed in 1820, and has oue mission at Athens, in Greece, employing 2 missionaries. XV. French Protestant Missionary Society. — This society, which was formed in 1823, had in 1831, 4 missions in South Africa, emp loying 6 missionaries and 3 assistants. XVI. Seramporc Baptist Missionary Society. — In 1827 the Baptists of Serampore withdrew from their brethren in England, by reason of some misunderstanding relative to their mission premises. The Serampore iirelhren have now IG mission sta- tions in Northern India, employing in 1833, 27 missionaries and 15 iiaiivc priMciicrs XVII. Js'etherlanri.s Missionary Society, — In 1828 this society VlNETEENXn CENTURY. 555 eommenced its missionary operations in Cliina. They have 1 mission, employing 1 missionary and several assistants. XVIII. Rhenish Missionary Society. — This society was formed in 1829. It has 2 missions in South Africa employing 6 mis- Bionaries and some assistants. XIX. Church of Scotland Missionary Society. — This society, established in 1S30, has a mission in Calcutta, and a mission school attached to it, employing 2 teachicrs and assistants. XX. Western Foreign Missionary Society. — This society was was organized in 1832. It has 1 mission in Liberia, Western Africa, and 1 missionary. XXI. Glasgow Missionary Society. — This society has 2 missions and 4 missionaries in Southern Africa. In all the above named missions there are employed at least 1132 missionaries, about 1600 assistants and teachers ; connected with which, are about 150,000 converts from heathenism. HISTORY Of THE CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH BY THE REV. JAMES SMITH, Statctl Clerk of llic f>ciicral Asftemltly. HISTORY or THE CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH, ■S3>- CHAPTER I. FIRST SETTLERS OF GREEN RIVER AND CUMBERLAND COUN TRIES— STATE OF THE CHURCH— 31'GREADY— COMMENCE- MENT OF THE REVIVAL. In giving a history of the origin of this young branch of tlic Church of Christ, it will be proper to relale the causes, which finally rendered it necessary for its founders to secede fiom the communion of the Pre.«byterian Church; and to establish a new denomination of Christians. The Cumberland Presbyterian Church had its origin among the early settlers of the Green River country in Kentucky, and the Cumberland country in Tennessee. The early inhabitants of this beautiful and fertile region, consisted of a heterogenous mass, who, from the glowing descriptions that were given of the richness of its soil, and the salubrity of its climate, had tlowed into it, from all quarters of the Union, especially from Virginia and the Carolinas. Surrounded on all sides by a dense forest and a luxuriant country, the improvement and cultivation of which, promised fair to place them in easy and affluent circum- stances, it is not surprising that the great majority of the inhabi- tants bent all their energies to the promotion of their temporal interests, to the neglect of what was vastly more important, a preparation for Eternity — especially when it is remembered, that at that time, owing (o their isolated situation, they were in a great measure deprived of the means of grace, which their descendants so abundantly enjoy. It is true, that at a very 560 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. early period after the first settlement of the country, a few phi- lanthropic, and devoted missionaries imigrated into this new, extensive field of labor, where they underwent severe trials, submitted to disagreable privations; and at the risk of falling victims to the Indian tomahawk and scalping knife, they travel- ed from settlement to settlement proclaiming salvation through Christ Jesus to perishing sinners. Nor did they labor in vain, or spend their strength for naught; for they were often blessed with precious out-pourings of God's Spirit, and through their in- strumentality man}^ souls were brought unto the fold of Christ. But the number of such men was exceedingly small, when com- pared to the vast field before them, which was enlarging every year; and unfortunately, many who called themselves the min- isters of the Gospel, removed into this country, who were in all things the reverse of those mentioned above. Some were stran- gers to that change of heart, without which, all pretensions to b( called, and sent of God, to point perishing sinners to Jesus Christ, are but impious mockery; and others proved by their conduct that they possessed but little of the Spirit of the Gospel.* Like priest, like people, is a trite, yet true saying; and in this region at that period, although here and there, a true Na- thaniel, and a humble and devoted Mary were to be found; yet many of the professed followers of Christ had a name to live, when they were dead in trespasses and sins. — These remarks are especially applicable to the members of the Presbyterian Church, a fearful number of whom, appear to have been strangers to true godliness. The Rev. Mr. l^avid Rice, the first Presbyterian minister that settled in Kentucky, gives the following dark picture of many, who possessed certificates of being in full communion in that Ciiurch: " Some were grossly ignorant of the first principles of religion: some were given to quarrelling and fighting: some to profane swearing: some to intemperance." Nor was tliis description of professed Chris- tians confined to the region in which Mr. Rice resided; for in too many instances, such members of the Church were to be *Or liis first fellinv laborers in KtiitiicUy, ."Mr. Rico snj«, "llicy were men of some iufonnation, .tinl held sound iiriiiciiilc*;, liut did not appear to posaesj luucli of the spirit of tlio gospel." CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIANS. 561 found in the Green River and Cumberland countries, as the se- quel will show. Indeed, at that period, the Presbyterian Church in the west, appears to have been in a wretched state of cold- ness and formality. "The services of the Sanctuary were long, unedifying, and irksome; and the communicants, with a very few exceptions, were confined to the heads of families."* Such being the state of the church, it is not surprising that the men of the world should treat the religion of the Lord Jesus Christ with neglect and contempt; and that society should be prone to Infi- delity, Atheism, and every evil work. Such was the darkly ominous state of the religious atmosphere of the then far west, when in addition to the few evangelical and devoted ministers (chiefly Methodists,) already in the field, in the year A. D. 1797, God, in his merciful providence, sent into this moral wilderness, that evangelical, holy, devoted and powerful minister of the gospel, James M'Gready, whose mem- ory will ever be dear, not only to all who bear the Cumberland Presbyterian name, but to all sincere followers of the Lord Je- sus Christ, who have a correct knowledge of his labors of love, and their blessed results. Mr. M'Gready was born in North Carolina, in the year A. D. 1763, of respectable parents, who had emigrated from Ireland. Very little is known to the author of his infancy and youth, ex- cept, that at an early age, he was admitted into the communion of the Presbyterian Church, and became a candidate for the gospel ministry. Shortly after, he removed to western Penn- sylvania, where he placed himself under the tuition of Dr. M'Mil- lan, who was founder of Jefferson College. Here, with great diligence, he applied himself to study, and made considerable proficienc}^ But although he was a member of the visible church, and preparing for the ministry, Mr. M'Gready was not, at that time, a member of the mystical body of Christ. God, in his tender compassion, convinced him of his slate of spiritual death, in the following manner : On a certain occasion, at the house of a friend, he fell into the society of two evangelical Christians of his acquain- tance. On retiring for the night, they were all shewn into the *Dr. Clelaud. 71 562 iiistohy of the church. eame room; Mr. M'Gready to one bed, and the two friends to another. These two Christians entered into conversation on experimental and practical religion. By and by, believing that Mr. M'Gready was asleep, they freely expressed to each other, their views of his religious character; they pronounced him a mere formalist, and a stranger to regenerating grace. He, however, being awake, overheard all that was said con- cerning him; and instead of becoming offended, as too many professed Christians would have been, by the Spirit of God, he was thereby led to a close and candid examination of the state of his heart, which happily for him and for the church of Christ, resulted in the conviction, that although he had a name to live, yet he was dead in tresspasses and sins; and justly exposed to the wrath of God. He now earnestly sought an interest in the blood of Atonement, and from his MSS. it appears, that in the year A. D. 1786, on a Sabbath morning, at a sacramental meeting, near the Monongahala, he was savingly converted to God. Three years after the date of his conversion, we find Mr. M'Gready in North Carolina, preaching Christ to perishing sin- ners in great power and demonstration of the Spirit. From his MSS. it appears, the design of most of his discourses at that time, was to drive unregenerate professors from their refuges of lies; and in all, he dwelt upon the necessity of the new birth. What is worthy of remark, he insisted upon the importance of knowing the time when, and the place where, the saving change is experienced. Such was his zeal for God, and the heavenly unction that attended his ministrations, wherever he went he attracted the attention of very large congregations; and by the blessing of God attending the word preached, many precious souls passed from death unto life. His labors at an Academy under the care of Dr. Caldwell, were instrumental in producing a revival of religion, in which ten or twelve young men were brought into the fold; all of whom became ntiinisters of the Gospel, and some of them were subsequently his fellow-laborers in the far west. Having married an intelligent lady, who was a member of the Presbyterian Church, about the year 1700, Mr. M'Gready be- came pastor of a congregation in Orange county, where he la- CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIANS. 563 bored with his former zeal, and often with great success. Here, however, he encountered much opposition from the openly pro- fane, and also from nominal professors of religion; the former being offended at his fearful denunciations of the wrath of God against impenitent sinners; and the latter, at his plain, heart searching exposures of their unsound foundations. The cry was raised against him, he is running the people distracted, diverting their attention from their necessary avocations; and creating in the minds of decent, orderly, moral people, unnecessary alarm about the eternal destiny of their souls. Thus circumstanced it is not surprising, that he had to submit to many insults from those very persons, for whose benefit he so faithfully labored. But Mr. M'Gready felt conscious that he was in the discharge of duty, and true to his trust, he continued to cry aloud — expo- sed sin in its horrid deformity — pointed out its fearful consequen- ces, and held up Christ before sinners as their only hope and refuge. Satan who was exceedingly mad at the faithfulness of this servant of the living God, and at the luccess that attended his ministrations, rallied his forces, and resolved to drive him from the field. To effect this purpose, a letter was written to him in blood, requiring him to leave the country at the peril of his life; and a number of wicked men and women of the baser sort, on a certain occasion during the week, assembled in his church, tore down the seats, set fire to the pulpit, and burnt it to ashes. On the following Sabbath, when' Mr. M'Gready and the con- gregation assembled at the house of God, they found all within, in confusion and desolation. Not at all intimidated by these diabolical proceedings, on commencing the services, he gave out these very appropriate lines from Dr. Watts: Will God forever cast us off? His wrath forever smoke Against the people of his love. His little chosen flock? Think of the tribes so dearly bought V With their Redeemer's blood; Nor let thy Zion be forgot Where once thy glory stood. 564 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. . Lift up thy feet and march in haste, Aloud our ruin calls; See what a wide and fearful waste Is made within thy walls. Where once thy churches pray'd and sang Thy foes profanely roar; Over thy gates their ensigns hang, Sad tokens of their power. How are the seats of worship broke ! They tear thy buildings down, And he that deals the heaviest stroke Procures the chief renown. With flanaes they threaten to destroy Thy children in their nest; Come let us burn at once, they cry. The temple and the priest. After the singing of which, he addressed the congregation from Matthew xxiii. 37, 38. O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets and stonest them which are sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not. Behold, your house is left unto you desolate. In A. D. 179G, and shortly after this outrage had been com- mitted, Mr. M'Grcady determined to leave this congregation, in consequence of a call from some of his former hearers, who had removed to Logan county, Kentucky. On his way to his new destination, he halted in the vicinity of Knoxvillc, Enst Ten- nessee, where he remained several months, preaching with pow- er and energy, and was honored by the Head of the Church, by being instrumental in awakening and converting many precious souls, who will be his crown of rejoicing in the great day of Jesus Christ. When Mr. M'Gicady arrived in Logan county, Kentucky, he became the pastor of three small congregations, viz: Gasper River, Red River, and Muddy River societies; all of which were in a slate of coldness and declension, and many of the members strangers to regeneration. Indeed the ques- tions often put to Mr. M'Gready shew that his churches were CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIANS. 5C5 nearly destitute of spiritual life, it being not unconnmon for him to be asked such questions as the following: "Is religion a sensible thing? If I were converted, would I feel it and know it?" Mr. M'Greadj,who was a man of fervent piety,deep humility,and per- severing in his supplications at a throne of Grace, could not re- main in a state of listlessness in this valley of the shadow of death; but determined, in the strength of Israel's God, to arouse the people from their dangerous lethargy: and as immortal souls were every day sinking into perdition, he not only raised the alarm, but he also adopted and practised such measures as were most likely, under the blessing of God, to insure success and result in a revival of religion, and the salvation of perishing sin- ners. He laid before the few living Christians of his charges, the desolations of Zion, the promises of their covenant God, and the efficacy of faithful, persevering and effectual prayer. When their zeal for the cause of Christ was excited, and their love for the souls of their fellow men was inflamed, he presented for their approval and signature, the following preamble and covenant: "When we consider the word and promises of a compassionate God, to the poor lost family of Adam, we find the strongest en- couragement for Christians to pray in faith — to ask in the name of Jesus for the conversion of their fellow men. None ever went to Christ, when on earth, with the case of their friends that were denied, and, although the days of his humiliation are ended, yet for the encouragement of his people, he has left it on record, that where two or three agree, upon earth, to ask in prayer, believing^ it shall be done. Again, whatsoever you shall ask the Father in my name^ that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. With these promises before us, we feel en- couraged to unite our supplications to a prayer hearing God, for the outpouring of his spirit, that his people may be quickened and comforted, and that our children, and sinners generally, may be converted. Therefore, we bind ourselves to observe the third Saturday of each month, for one year, as a day of fasting and prayer, for the conversion of sinners in Logan county, and throughout the world. We also engage to spend one half hour every Saturday evening, beginning at the setting of the sun,and 3(30 UI9TORY OP THE CHURCH. one half hour every Sabbath morning, at the rising ofthesun, in pleading with God to revive his work." To this he and they affixed their names; having thus solemnly pledged themselves to God and each other, with a humble reli- ance upon the promises of Johovah; both preacher and people betook themselves to fervent, and persevering prayer. Mr. M'Gready in his public exhibitions at this time, uniformly preached repentance, faith, and regeneration. A favorite subject w^ith him was from Daniel, v. 27. " Tekel, Thou art weighed in the balances, and art found wanting;" by the enlightening influences of the Holy Spirit attending this dis- course, many members of the church became secretly convinced, their hope was that of the hypocrite, which shall perish. At first, rage, and hatred of the preacher took possession of their minds; but numbers were subsequently converted to God. In the meanwhile, Mr. M'Gready had unusual liberty in preaching the word, for God aided him, and answered the prayers of the faithful band, who were thus holding up his hands. In May A. D. 1797, which was the spring after he settled in Logan county, this man of God began to sec some of the fruit of his labors, in the conversion of a female member of the church in full communion, who found that her hope of salvation was false and delusive, upon which she became deeply convic- ted, and in a short time obtained peace and joy in believing. On experiencing this happy change from death unto life, and no doubt moved upon by the Holy Spirit, this new-born Christian visited her relatives, friends, and neighbors, from house to house; warned them of their danger, and earnestly exhorted them to repent, and seek an interest in the blood of Jesus. This conversion, and the laudable zeal of its subject, was blessed of God to the awakening of many precious souls. And now the whole congregation appeared to become interested, and almost every discourse delivered, was instrumental in awakening sin- ners. This encouraging state of affairs continued during the summer; but in the fall of the year, a general deadncss began to prevail, which continued until the follovv^ing July. When on the Monday of a sacramental meeting, God was graciously pleased again to pour out his vSpirit, on this favored rongrcga- CUMDERLAND PRESBYTERIANS. 5G7 tion. The consequence was, that most of the famihcs in the neighborhood became deeply impressed with a sense of their ruined condition, and their perishing need of an interest in Christ Jesus: during the following week, they almost entirely neglected their secular affairs, owing to their great solicitude to obtain salvation. Heretofore, the gracious out pourings of the Holy Spirit were confined to the congregation on Gasper River: but, in Septem- er, A. D. 1798, the two other congregations under the pastoral care of Mr. M'Gready, also experienced refreshing times from the presence of the Lord. Christians were strengthened and com- forted. The people listened to the Gospel, as for Eternity, and the general topic of conversation, at home and abroad, was the salvation of the Soul. Thus, in answer to the faithful, and perse- vering prayers of a few devoted Christians, did the Head of the Church commence a work of grace, which was destined to gladden the hearts of thousands; and lead many wandering sin- ners from the road of death, to the climes of Eternal Felicity. But in no age of the world, has a true revival appeared, with- out having to encounter opposition. Satan will not yield his dominion over the hearts of men without a struggle, and as he is exceedingly crafty, and an adept at the work of destruction, in attempting to effect his purposes, he always choses those in- struments, most likely to be successful. So it proved in the present instance, for while these infant churches were in this very interesting and critical situation, a person from a distance visited them, not as a messenger of peace, not to strengthen the hands of the pastor and his people, but to sow the seeds of dis- cord, to blast the opening prospects of the children of God, and to prevent immortal souls from being snatched as brands from the burnings. Nor was this man an avowed enemy of the Kingdom of Christ, but one professing to hold a commis- sion frony-the court of Heaven, as embassador of the Lord of Glory to guilty men. Nor did he belong to another sectary, but was a member of the same denomination and attached to the same Presbytery to which these churches belonged ; consequently he was under great obligations to promote the work. But instead of endeavoring to bring perishing sinners to the foot of the Cross, the Rev. James Balch had no sooner arrived, than he commenced 568 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. opposing the doctrines preached, viz: Faith, Repentance, and Regeneration. He ridiculed the whole work of the revival, formed a considerable party, and involved these young churches in disputation and confusion. In consequence of which the whole work was stopped, and the people sunk back into a state of darkness and deadness. The author of this calamity has long since gone to render an account of his stewardship to the Judge of quick and dead. Charity says let his name sink into oblivion; but his subsequent conduct in opposing the revival, and the part he with others of a like spirit acted, in relation to the unhappy difficulties which reduced the founders of the Cumberland Presbyterian Church to form a new dcnomintion, render it necessary in justice to the characters of the friends of the revival that it should be recorded, especially as it must again appear, as the persevering opposer of the revival members of Cumberland Presbytery, and of their measures, perhaps he acted conscientiously, the Judgment of the great day will alone re- veal whether in these proceedings he did the will of his Master; but to return. Although for a short time God withdrew from these congre- gations the manifestations of his grace, yet he had not forsaken them, hut again blessed them with the out pourings of his Spirit during a sacramental occasion at Red River Church, in July, A. D. 1799. Great solemnity pervaded the assembled throng from first to last, particularly on Monday, the presence of God had an overwhelming influence upon the congregation. The most bold and daring sinners in the country hid their faces, and wept bitterly; and such were the deep impressions made upon their minds, that when the congregation was dismissed many staid around the doors of the church, unwilling to retire. Upon observing this, Mr. M'Gready again had them collected in tlte house, and addressed the Throne of Grace in their behalf. "When this was done, to use his own strong language — "The mighty power of God came upon us like a shower from the ever- lasting hills; the people of God were quickened and comforted. Yea, some of them were filled with joy unspeakable and full of glory; sinners were powcrfuly allarmed, and some precious souls were brought to feel the pardoning love of Jesus." In August following, a meeting of the same nature was held CnMBEaT>ANL) rriES3YTJ£aiA.NS. 509 at Gasper River Church, which Mr. M'Greadj styles one qf the days of the So7i of Man. Od Mond^iy especially, the sensi- ble presence of God rendered the assembly awfully solemn; gceat attention was paid to the preaching of the %vord, and when the exercises were closed, and the benediction pronoun- ced, instead of leaving the church, and dispersing as usual, the whole assembly kept their seats and remained for sometime in deep and solemn silence. But presentl}' some had such clear views of the corruptions of tiicir hearts, the sinfulness of their lives, and their exposure to misery, that they were con- strained to cry for mercy, some were so overwhelmed with a sense of their guilt, and the presence of that Holy. God against whom they had reljclled, that they fell from their scats upon the floor, and there lay in agony, pleading for the pardon, of their innumerable transgressions. Such were the heart pier- cing influences of the Holy Spirit, that not only those who made no profession of an interest in the blood of Christ were thus aflected, but some who were members of the church were over- whelmed with the presence of God, and could not withstand the mighty influence of the truth, but were thoroughly con- vinced, that their hope of salvation was delusive, and they guilty unregenerate sinners condemned to death. "When these effects were produced, the ministers of the Gospel passed among the assembly, addressed them individually, and entrea- ted all to make their peace with God through Christ Jesus. Mr. M'Grcady says, while thus employed, a woman who was in deep distress sent for him, and thus addressed him — "Sir, I lived in your congregation in North Carolina, I was a member of the church in full communion, but I was deceived, 1 have no religion, 1 am going to hell." lie also relates that an aged man in great distress addressed his wife and children in the fol- lowing language: — "We are all going to hell together, we have lived prayerlcss and ungodly lives, the work of our souls is yet to begin, we must get religion or we will all bcdanmed." In September, anotiier sacramental meeting was held at Muddy lliver Church, attended by the same gracious manifes- tations of the presence of God. Many were awakened to a sense of their sin and danger, and some obtained an interest in the priviligea of the sons of God, 72 570 nuBTOBY oj Tna cuurcu. x\a the small rivulet that issues from the mountain side and winds its devious way over rocks, crags and dales, gradually enlarging as it glides along, until it becomes a deep andbroad river, spreading luxuriance and plenty over the regions through which it flows, and finally empties itself into the ocean, covered with vessels laden with rich cargoes. So did this gracious revival first break forth in three small congregations, situated in obscure settlements, almost at the extremity of civilization; and notwith- standing the powers of earth and hell combined to stop its course, and sink it in oblivion; yet over all barriers and obstacles it forced its way, gradually enlarging as it flowed, communica- ting pardon,peace, and the hope of eternal life to many perish- ing sinners, until it became a mighty flood and caused its hallow- ed and refreshing influence to be felt, throughout the valley of the Mississippi. Already have many thousands been wafted by it to the realms of Glory, and we trust it will continue to flow on, refreshing the hearts of millions yet unborn, until not only this great and rising empire shall be Evangelized, but all men shall become the subjects of our Immanuel, and the whole earth will bo filled with bis Glory. V * CHAPTER II. PROGRESS OF TPIE REVIVAL — COMMENCES IN CUMBERLAND COUNTRY— OPPOSITION TO IT— ADDITIONAL LABORERS— AN- DERSON, EWING, AND KING INTRODUCED INTO THE MINIS- TRY—THE PROPRIETY OF THE MEASURES OF THE REVIVAL MINISTERS IN THAT AFFAIR— SUCCESS OF THE NEW LABOR- ERS—THE REVIVAL IN UPPER KENTUCKY— WILD DELUSIONS ENCOURAGED THERE— FALLING DOWN— THE JERKS. The gracious work of God, in which the Cumberland Pres- byterians had their origin, is usually termed the great revival of 1800, not that it first appeared that year, for as we have just related it commenced two years before. But what was then experienced, was only as the first fruits before the plentiful har- vest is gathered home. Previous to the year A. D. 1800, the work was confined to the three congregations of which Mr. M'Gready took the pastoral charge on bis arrival in Kentucky: butthis year it burst forth in meridian 6plendor,and its hallow- ed influences were spead far and wide. The first refreshing season experienced this year, was during a sacramental occa- sion at Red River Church, in June; which Mr. M'Gready re- lates, was the greatest time these churches had yet experienced. Much solemnity pervaded the congregation, and great attention was given to the preaching of the word. On Sabbath, under the ministrations of the Rev. John M'Gee, an evangelical and spiritual minister of the Methodist church, a most gracious out pouring of the Holy Spirit was experienced. On Monday, ma- ny had such clear and heart piercing views of their sinfulness, and the danger to which they were exposed, that they fell pros- trate on the floor, and their cries filled the house. In all quar- ters those who had been the most outbreaking sinners, were to be seen laying on the floor unable to help themselves, and anx- iously enquiring what they should do to be saved. In a word, persons of all classes, and of all ages were to be seen in agonies, and heard crying for redemption in the blood of Lnmb: twelve -Sjv- 572 RMTOBV OF TSLa CHUKCII. precious souls, during the occasion, professed to have passed from death unto hfej and many left the place pungently convic- ted of their sin and danger. »' Tub first Camp ISIeetiiso iit Ciiristendo31 was held in July, at the Gosper River Church. It is worthy of remark, that the gracious \yovk first commenced in this church, and although the other two congregations had heen hlessed with times of a- wakening and refreshing; yet the effect of them had been, in a great measure confined to their immediate vicinities: but from this congregation, and from the first camp meeting, the revival spirit went forth, which dilRiscd itself throughout the churches of the West, and resulted in the conversion of thou- sands of immortal souls, and caused its influence to be felt not only in the valley of the Mississippi, but also on /ai out of his grasp, and he was jerked back, over logs, against the fence, up and down, until he resorted to his old remedy and again obtained relief. Feeling, as before, perfect- ly free from any sensible or evil effects, as strong and resolute, and determined, and reckless as ever, he ventured again, lie assumed his instrument, and resumed his posture over the subject of this intended operation, when immediatel}^, before he could make one stroke, the whole scene, only, if possible, tenfold worse, was acted over again; it was much more severe, and greatly protracted. The usual remedy, at first, failed; he be- came alarmed, thought the Lord was now about to kill him, became deeply convicted of his great folly and wickedness; be- came composed again in body, but now greatly agitated and con- cerned in mind; called a little black, pointed him to the dog skin, which, he was afraid now to approach, directed where to lay it away, returned to his roo.m weeping and crying to God for mercy, and in this condition was found on the return of the family. He shortly afterward obtained a good hope through grace, applied for the privileges of the church, gave this rela- tion of facts to the session, was received, and in the judgement of Christian charity, gave satisfactory evidence by a scriptural 59:^ HisTouv OF the churcii. experience, and godly living, that he was a renewed man, and redeemed sinner saved by grace." We have conversed with those who have been subject to the jerks, who have informed us, that on having lively views of the goodness of God, and feeling his love shed abroad in their hearts, they have been constrained to shout aloud, but upon resisting, and suppressing their feelings, they generally became affected with the jerks. Others were affected in this way, when very solemn subjects were presented to their mind; and we know ministers of the Gospel, who have been gently affected by them, when earnestly engaged in conversing with those who ap- peared to be closing with the Lord Jesus Christ by faith, who at the time felt no inconveniency from them, but were the subjects of mental sensations of the most heavenly nature. Otiiers say, that when thus exercised, they experienced great mental agony. The jerks, and falling down, became of almost every day oc- curence in the bounds of the Cumberland Presbytery, and were viewed by the ministers as the result of mental excite- ment, but forming no part of the work of God, although they accompanied it. Therefore they paid no attention to the ex- ercises, neither forbidding nor encouraging them: with the ex- ception of Mr. Rankin, who on some occasions, appeared to place too much importance upon them, and sometimes, encouraged the delusions of those who imagined or gave out, they had received extraordinary revelations from heaven — he subsequently became a Shaker. And it is not to be wondered at, that in such an extensive and powerful revival, some chaff should be found among the wheat; but it cannot be denied by those who most violently opposed this work, that vast numbers were saving- ly converted to God, and that the moral condition of society was greatly improved by its influence. But the unhappy dif- ficulties whicli resulted from tlie licensing and ordaining young men, whose literary acquirements were not such as the discipline of the Presbyterian church required, and who objected to the idea of fatality, which they believed was taught in the Confes- sion of Faith, nearly ruined the whole. 0„a ro'aders are already ^''^""^^ ';!^ ^i^^S:::^^^ Rev. Mr. Rico to the ministers engaged '-fl~ ^i„i,. ing tl>e prop,iety of encouragmg ""=" '° P^J^^t and uko of t.;, ,vho Uad not taicen a -£'^; *;'erland body to li- cense men as cxhorters, without the smallest expectation of their ever being admitted into the ministry. At the Session of Kentucky Synod, in October 1805, none of the ministers of the Cumberland Presbyter}' were present ex- cept two, viz: Rev"d Samuel Donncl and William Dickey. We cannot account for their absence, except on tlic principle, that in their view that body had acted precipitately and ill;-gal]y in their citation,* The Cumberland Presbytery book was present- ed to the Synod by Rev. S. Donnel, and a committee being ap- pointed to examine it, reported: "Your committee, appointed for the examination of the Cum- berland Presbytery Book, liave attended to that business, and report as follows, viz: The minutes of the two intermediate Pres- byteries, appointed last spring, have not been sent forward — the records of this Presbytery arc extremely defective — many im- portant words are omitted — doubtful ones are frequently used — the history is in some places obscure, and the mode of transact- ing business frequently violates our rules of discipline — is vari- ous and discordant. •'In page '2d, James Ilawe is styled a regular minister of the Methodist Republican Church, and takes a seat in Presbytery. Wc have recognized no such regular church, and never heard of Mr. Hawe's recanting those sentiments which he once public- ly espoused, though they be inimical to the faith of our church. We found in dilferent places, that persons were examined upon experimental religion, and licensed to exhort in some instances in the bounds of that Presbytery only, and in other instances, that they were allowed to appoint meetings and exhort wherever God in his Providence shall calitlicm; which proceedings, we are of opinion, are disorderly. These are generally called re- gular cxhorters — sometimes, licentiates. I'lie numher of thcjc cxhorters is about seventeen, some of whom are now ordained to preach — sec page i, 5, 8, 9, 17, 19, 26, 37. Messrs. Craw- ford and Looly, who resided in the bounds of Transylvania •See Appendix D. 600 HISTORY OF TUE CHURCir. Presbytcij, v/eie, contrar}' to our book of discipline, taken un- der the care of the Cumberland Presbytery, licensed to exhort, and afterwards appointed subjects of trial — see pages 8 and 19. In page 10, we find this phrase: Finis Ewing's circuit. In the case of Balch's trial, no charge or depositions are recorded. In page 21, is a Presbjtcrial act, forming a committee to write a circular letter, recommending to the people to contribute for the support of the exhortcrs, which act we deem illegal. In pages 21 and 22, is a Resolve of Presbytery respecting Shiloh congregation. In page 31, Farr, an illiterate man, is licensed with approbation."' We have carefully examined a copy of the minutes of Cum- berland Presbytery Book, and cannot discover the omission of important words, and the use of doubtful ones: neither can we perceive any obscurity in the history of the transactions which involved the revival members in such difficulties as resulted in the dissolution of that Presbytery. Tiie remarks on the conduct of the Presbytery, relative to James Hawc, are worthy of notice. On a reference to the min- utes of Cumberland Presbytery, we find the following, "Mr. James Ilawe, formerly a regular minister in the Republican Methodist church, having been received as a member at the last session of the Transyhania Presbytery, came forward and took his seat." From this extract it appears that Mr. Hawe was re- ceived into the Presbyterian Church, not by Cumberland, butj by Transylvania Presbytery, three years previous to this session of the Synod. We cannot perceive the propriety of the om- mittcc's laying at the door of the Cumberland Presbytery, the guilt of an act performed by another; and if Transylvania Pres- bytery received Mr. Hawc as a member, without his renounc- ing "ts, drunkards, Sabbuth-breakers, and all the different characters tS.;it compose the great class of the wicked. Many of them fell urxjer deep convictions, and to all appearance became the happy su'ajects of conversion. Some of them who came from afar, when thty retvirned home, immedi- ately began to exhort their families an4 neighbors to seek salva- CUMBERLAND PRESUYTKUIANS. G19 tion. They appointed meelinirs for prayer. The Lord remark- ably blessed those meetings in the conviction and conversion of many. Thus, in a few months, the blessed work spread like a rapid flame from the centre to the circumference of our coun- try. The attention of all our inhabitants appeared to be a- roused. Now, truly the harvest was great and and the laborers few. Unable to resist the pressing solicitations from every quarter for preaching, with unutterable pleasure v.e went out, laboring day and night, until our bodies were worn down, and after all we could not supply one third of the plac' • calling upon us for preaching. While thus engaged, and the gracious work still going on, we observed what was very remarkable, that in almost every neighborhood there was some one who appeared to have uncommon gifts for exhortation, and prayer, and were zealously engaged in the exercises thereof, while the Lord wrought by them to the conversion of many. Viewing the infant state of the church in our country, the anxious desire for religious in- struction, the gifts, dilligence and success of those we have men- tioned, and the scriptural authority for exhortation, we wereii?- duced with almost every member in the Presbytery, to opo^ ^ door for the licensure of exhorters. Well knowing it wa^^ 'i I'l^" erty that was, and would be taken; and concluding if wken by Presbyterial authority it might prevent disorder and weakness. It was now agreed that any of those who might be licensed and manifested extraordinary talents and piety, should be consider- ed as candidates for the ministry: also that fn- their improve- ment they should have subjects appointed, on M^hich they were to be heard at our stated sessions of Presbytery; that if by their improvement, piety and usefulness, the/ purchased lothemelvcs agooddegree,they mightbcset apartto the holy ministry. Ac- cordingly, several made applicatiow, who were examined on ex- perimental religion, and the mot.'vcs inducing them to public exhortation. Those we judged qualified were then licensed. The first were all men of families, and somewhat advanced in years. Out they went, leaving wives and cliildren, houses and lands, for Christ's sake and the Gospel; sulfcring hunger, cold and weariness, for weeks in succession; but the Lord was with 020 HISTORY OF THE CnURCH. them and made them happy instruments in helping on his work in the conversion of many. After along trial of those men in different parts of our country, there came forward to our Pres- hytery several petitions for their licensure to the ministry, sign- ed by hundreds of the most moral and religious characters where they had labored. From our personal knowledge of those men's good talents, piety and usefulness; from the numerous warm petitions of the people at large — from the example of many Presbyteries — from the silence of Scripture on literary accomplishments — from your own declaration in answer to Mr. Rice's letter, viz: "That hu- man learning is not essential to the ministry" — from the excep- tion made in the Book of Discipline, in extraordinary cases, — we humbly conceived, that it would not be a trangression either of the laws of God or the rules of our church, to license men of such a description. We therefore did license thqm, and a few others at different times afterward: some of them with, and some without literary acquisitions; but all men of gifts, piety and in- fluence, having spent years previous in exhortation, before they 'vere admitted to the ministry. Several were licensed to exhort, wliose names are on our minutes whom we never had a design of aUirxitting to the ministry. Now, the work of the Lord went on. Nurnbers of young, promising congregations were formed and regula-ly organized. The liord added to them such we hope, as shai'.be saved. So that, in the course of a {cw years the wilds of oui country echoed with the praises of the Lord. Savage ignorance was changed into a knowledge of God and his dear son; and savage ferocity into the lamb-like spirit of Jesus. Truly the wilderness and solitary place appeared to be glad, and the desert to rejoice and blossom as tlie rose. The parched ground became a pool, and the thirsty land springs of water. Thus, while the glorious vork prevailed, love and harmony abounded amongst ministers, cxhorters and people. A' few of our opposing brethren in tlie Presbytery, carried up to the Sy- nod of Kentucky, a common fame letter, formed by themselves. In tliii) letier, they grossly misrepresented our characters, con- duct, and the doctrines we taught. Although they were eye i^nd ear witnesses of all we did in a Prcsbyterial capacity, yet CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIANS. G21 they stated them as circulating reports, and dcchired at the same time, that they did not olFcr them as complaints, nor feel themselves bound to support those charges. This was in the year 1803. In 1804, a Commission composed of a part, and author- ized by the Synod of Kentucky invested with full power to ad- judicate upon, and finally decide on our case, were sent down among us. Ministers and exhorters were all ordered to appear at their bar. We appeared accordingly, and produced the minutes of our Presbytery, and expected them to serve as writ- ten testimony of facts. — But the Commission paid very little re- gard to them. They took the common-fame letter, formed their docket from it, and arranged their charges against us in the same order they stood in the letter. We plead to be taken on our minutes, which were written testimony of all we had done. And, if they took us upon that letter, that they would call for- ward the authors thereof, who had subscribed their names to it, and agreeably to discipline, on charges exhibited against a gos- pel minister, require them to support those charges, or stand liable to censure for slanderous reports. But the Commission, regardless of all our entreaties, commanded us to order. This was the ground on which we were taken: consequently called upon to answer for holding and preaching false doctrines, giving unjust judgment, licensing not only unlearned, but men of im- moral characters, to exhort and preach. At the same time our accusers were free from any fears of being censured for false and slanderous charges. Although nothing in any nor all the charges brought against us, either were or could be proven in the smallest degree, except that of licensing unlearned men to preach, which every member in Synod knew years before, yet were wc treated with the utmost severity. Threatened with synodical power, and told to remember wc stood at their Bar: when, with meekness and sincerity we oiTered any thing for ourdefcncc, such rcllections and misconstructions were cast upon it, as would have been truly grating to a well informed, polite ear, from gentle- men of the bar — much more so, when coming from the ministers of the meek, forbearing Redeemer to their unprovoking and un- condcmned brethren. The Commission formed a resolution that we should give up all our licentiates fully to their power to be 622 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. dealt with as they saw proper. To this we neither did nor could accede, because, as a presbytery, we had a right to examine and license our own licentiates. Upon this the Commission in a very awful and public manner forbade all our licentiates, preach- ers and exhorters, any more to speak in the name of Jesus as public teachers, and cited us to the next annual session of Synod in October 180G: the whole of us for not submitting to the au- thority of the Commission, and three of us for false doctrines. Conscious of it being our right, as a Presbytery, to examine our own candidates, and well knowing the unspotted characters of those we had licensed — their good natural endowments, piety and usefulness, the destitute and dangerous state of the societies under our care, we encouraged our licentiates to comply with the entreaties of the people, (many of whom were present by their representatives at the session of the Commission) to go and labor amongst them as formerly. You will be told that the}'' were not regularly licensed, having only received the Confes- sion of Faith partially,butthe fears which caused that exception, rose merely from llie concise manner in which the highly mysterious doctrine of divine decrees is there expressed, which was thought led to fatality. So far are they and we from re- jecting either the doctrines or discipline therein contained, that every preacher and exhorter in our connexion have adopted and received the Confession, fir.rly persuaded that it contains the best system of scripture doctrines and discipline, of any known by us upon earth — but not so sacred nor infalHble as the scrip- tures. Having never once meditated nor desired to become a new party, nor to produce secession in the church, wo have not constituted as a Presbytery, since the Commission silenced our licentiates, neither do we mean to constitute, until our circum- stances render it necessary; or until every hope fails of having our rights as a Presbytery restored, and grievances redressed by the interposition and authority of your reverend body. In order to prevent divisions and falling a prey to numerous sectaries, we found it necessary that ministers, and the people by their representatives, should meet occasionally in form of a Coun- cil, to help on the now laboring cause of God amongst us, until in his gracious providence our situation may be changed. At CUMBERLAND PUEPCYTERIANS. Ifl those meetings, all our licentiates have cheeiiuUy submitted to a re-examination upon divinity as taught in our shorter cate- chism; also upon English grammar and other useful studies. Domestic circumstances permitted only two of us complying with the citation by the Commission of Synod in October 180C. When our business came on, the first charge was for false doc- trines, viz: denying the doctrine of election, and holding that every man is born with a seed of grace, which if improved will lead to glory. Well knowing that this was a common fame charge, and that no person on earth could support it against us; and also, that according to discipline, we ought first to have been called before the Presbytery to which we belonr^rd, (but never were) yet we cheerfully submitted to be examined by Syn- od. A Committee was appointed for that purpose. We had a free conversation upon doctrine; and from every appearance, the Committee in a very short time was fully satisfied that the charge was false. We told them, and now declare, that so far are we from denying the doctrine of election, that we firmly believe it a doctrine of the Bible, and so highly mysterious that we are un- able fully to comprehend it. We utterly deny that man is born with a seed of grace, but firmly believe that he is born with a principle of enmity against God, which, if not removed by re- generation, will lead to destruction. Synod required our rea sons for not submitting to the authority of their Commission. We gave them as above stated. The}' then called upon us to deliver up our licentiates to them to be treated as they might judge proper. We answered, we could not see it consistent with discipline to make a demand on our presbyterial rights, unless we by mal-conduct, had forfeited them. They then told us we must and should give them up, or suffer suspension. We an- swered, that according to the express letter of discipline on the powers of the Presbytery, we had a right to examine, license and ordain our candidates, and therefore could not on principles of discipline, give them up; also, that on the principles of their demand, every thing that we might hereafter do in a presbyte- rial capacity, (though strictly up to discipline) was a mere null- ity unless it met with their approbation. Upon this we were suspended from the performance of every part of our ministerial 624 IirSTOUY OF THE CIIURCII. office and the communion of the church, until we manifest re- pentance. When we returned home and informed our people, thej? universally expressed their disapprobation and earnestly besought us to continue our labors as formerly amongst them. Knowing that through grace we had been kept from immoral conduct, making divisions, or propagating false doctrines, we yielded to their entreaties, humbly believing that, in so doing, we would not violate our ordination vows; for the scriptures as well as discipline, teach that nothing but immorality, heresy and schism merit suspension — none of which did the Synod appear even to suspect us for, or charge us with, as the cause of oursus- pension ; but solely for not submitting to their authority. Thos, Synod, by their Commission, silenced all our licentiates. They, themselves, suspended us, and thereby left every congregation in our bounds at once destitute of all public means of grace, and exposed to the ravages of various sectaries. Thus have we given you as concise and just a statement of our conduct, circumstances and distressesas we can. Reverend Fathers and Brothers, we now earnestly entreat your immedi- ate interposition on our case-, for it will not with safety admit delay. We humbly hope from the view you now have of our distresses, you will sympathise with us. By your authority wc pray that the prohibition may be taken off our licentiates and the suspension from us; that you restore our presbyterial rights, never forfeited, but wrested from us; and appoint us a Presby- tery, as there are bounds and members sufficient for two. We never have embraced the idea of an unlearned ministry. The peculiar state of our country and extent of the revival, reduced us to the necessity of introducing more of that description than we otherwise would. W^e sincerely esteem a learned and pious ministry, and hope the church will never be left destitute of such an ornament. Be assured that we feel ourselves equally bound and as strongly disposed to maintain the peace and j)urity of the church, the dignity and influence of her ministers, as the Synod ofKcntuck}". We have our struggles to prevent the separa- tion of many respectable members from our church, through their resentment to the Synod towards us. Oui- most (juietmg j)ersua3ive with them is, never let us make divisions, nor sepa- CUMBERLAND PRE8BYTERIA:^8. 626 rate from the church to which we belong, but lay our distressci before the General Assembly, and wait the issue. So that if our grievances arc not redressed, our rights restored and esta- blished by your speedy interposition and authority, every re- spectable Presbyterian congregation in Cumberland and the Barrens of Kentucky, will be struck off from your connection. We humbly trust that you will not view this as a challenge, but apiece of honest information to prevent an evil we sincerely deprecate. If you grant our petition, you will thereby cement all the above, to the church over which, under Christ, you pre- side. Entitled, we tirmly believe, to the blessing of peace-ma- kers and healers of such a dangerous breach, you will give joy and gladness to thousands, excite praise and thanksgiving to the Lord amongst all our societies — have their blessing upon, and their prayers for you in all your deliberations, and from none more sincerely than your distressed subscribing brothers.''' To this the Assembly replied in substance, "In as much ak you have not regularly appealed to this Assembly, they do not consider themselves called on judicially to decide on your case." About the same time Mr. Hodge received the following let- ter, which sheds considerable light on the proceedings of that body in this affair. "iJcD. and Dear Sir: — Although personally unknown to you in the flesh, I have a humble hope we may have drank in the same blessed spirit. Mr. Trigg, of your country, can inform you of my character and standing in this place. I hold a hum- ble membership in the First Presbyterian Church in this city, formerly under the pastoral care of the Rev. Dr. Ewing, de- ceased, now under the care of the Rev. James P. Wilson. "The unhappy difference in your quarter of our church, so immediately succeeding what the great proportion of the Pres- byterian interest in this place believed to be a great revival of the work of God, has excited deep concern, and our General Assembly have had the matter fully before tliem. It appeared to be the decided opinion of the majority in the General Assem- bly, that no Synod has a right to proceed against ministers or in- dividuals, except the matter shall have come before them by ap- 79 (J26 HISTORY OF THE tllVnCti, peal from a Presbytery — that only a Presbytery can call its members to account for errors in doctrine or practice — that a man once ordained by a Presbytery, is an ordained minister, though the Presbytery may have acted improperly in not requiring due qualilication, nnd that even a a Presbytery could not after- wards depose, but for cause arising or made public after ordina- tion— that the licentiates arc always in the power of their Pres- bytery to examine them and withdraw their licensure at discre- tion,— but that a Synod may act against a Presbytery as sucb^ by dissolving, dividing, censuring, &c.; consequently, that the dealings with Cumberland Presbytery were proper, in dissolv- ing them and annexing them to Transylvania, but wholly im- proper in suspending ordained ministers, and still more impro- per was it for a Commission of Synod to do it. But, though the rule about knowledge of language, in our discipline, is not of- ten fully complied with, and though the rule is not found in the Scriptures, yet it is so important, that, though your case was an imperious one, yet they seemed to fear you had gone too far, especially in the licensures. But what the General Assembly have finally done, will appear very inconclusive on these points, because they wished to avoid offending the Sj^nod and Presby- tery, and the minority in the Assembly took advantage of this to make the business end as much as possible in such a manner as not to be construed against the power of Synods and General Assembly. The General Assembly have, however questioned the regularity of the proceedings of your Synod, and the Rev. Mr. Kemper, and Mr. M'Calla, Elder from your Synod, voted with the majority in this censure — the Rev. Mr. Cameron op- posed with warmth. The Rev. Dr. Miller, of New York, Rev. Dr. John WoodhuU, of New Brunswick; Rev. James P. Wilson, of Philadelphia; and the Rev. Conrad Spece, of Hano- ver, Presbyteries, advocated the principles of the m.-ijority stre- nuously. Rev. Dr. Green and Mr. Janeway (alternates, their principals both being obliged to relinquish their seats by indis- position and otherwise, and who were of the majority,) with Mr. Cathcart, andMr. Linn, of Carlisle Presbytery; and Mr. Cam- eron, of Transylvania Presbytery, strenuously defended the Sjnod. CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIANS. 627 You will see my name amongst th«? Trustees of Ihe General Assembly, which will apologize for the liberty I have taken in droping you this; a desire that you should have correct informa- tion, also prompted to it. Any information you can give me at any time of the success of the Redeemer's cause amongst you, will be thankfully received by mail." The letter from the Assembly to the Kentucky Synod, allud- ed to in the above, says, "Your proceedings in demanding that the young men irregularly licensed and ordained, be given up to your body for examination; in suspending the irregularly or- dained ministers without process in their case; and in suspend- ing Messrs. Hodge and Rankin for not submitting to the re- examination of the young men are, at least, of questionable re- gularity. They, therefore, advise that you seriously review tho proceedings, and consider whether some of them ought not to be rescinded, and steps speedily taken to mitigate the sufferings, which your censure appears to have produced, and to remove, at least, a part of the complaint it has excited." At the sessions of Kentucky Synod, in October 1807, that body reviewed and confirmed their proceedings; and as at their previous annual sessions, they had dissolved Cumberland Pres- bytery, they now directed Transylvania Presbytery to settle the affair with the members of the council. This unconsti- tutional measure of Kentucky Synod, was calculated to cut off the complaining brethren from all hope of redress; who before they could be heard in the highest judicature of the church by regular appeal, had to appear in the first place, before a lower judicature than that which first pronounced sentence against them: and did they appeal from their decision they must again stand before the bar of a body, by whom thej had already been condemned. Moreover as the constitution of the church admits of no such procedure, it has provided no remedy for those who are thus illegally treated. It is indeed pas- sing strange that a body of men who undertook to deal with others for violating the constitution of the Presbyterian church, should be guilty of the most flagrant departures from both ita letter and spirit. In the spring of A. D. 1808, the members of the council sent ^2S HISTORY OP THB cuvhcu. a petition to tho Gencrul Assembly, praying for the interference of that body in their behalf, to which the Assembly replied, *' that as the matter had not been brought up to them by appeal from the Synod of Kentucky, they could give no relief; but must refer the petitioners to the Synod itself as the only constitution- al body competent to reverse what they had done wrong." "And in case," say the Assembly, " they either refuse to review or rectify them, [their own proceedings] you know it is your pri- vilege to appeal to the General Assembly who will then be empowered to act upon it." Immediately after the adjournment of the Assembly, Rev. James P. Wilson, minister of the first Presbyterian church, in Philadelphia, wrote the following letter to Mr. Hodge. Hcvercnd and dear brother in the Lord — It was chiefly with a view toyour case, that I was in the Assembly this year; many of us are anxious that you and your brethren should be relieved from your embarrassing situation. The great majority of the General Assembly were entirely disposed to do every thing in yoar favor that would be just and proper, or that you could reasonably have wished. If the records of the Synod of Kentucky had been before us, we should without difficuly have reversed your suspension: but we had no communication from that Synod, and could not concern with them absent. Yet this cannot essenti- ally affect you; for if the work of their Commission was without constitutional authority and wholly void, and this is the belter opinion; and also if the ordinations made by you, before the dissolution of your Presbytery, tvere by lawful authority, you arc as truly in the ministerial oflicc (though not a Presbytery) as you can be. I am very glad to discover that you have not acted as a Presbytery; I beseech you to refrain from this, and continue as you are a little longer, and we'.have every reason to believe that your troubles will be ended at the next General Assem- bly. But it is necessary that you should apply to the Synod of Kentucky by petition or otherwise, and desire a revision or re- consideration of their proceedings with respect to you; if they take off the suspension, you are then restored to the greater body of the visible church, received as meml)ers of the Synod, and to representation in the General Assembly; if they refuse. CUMBERLAND I'RESBYTERIANS. G29 you can enter your appeal and forward a petition of that kind (o the next General Assembly, and thus your case will be brought up in such a way as that that body can, and no doubt will, give you redress. I am aware that this is a disagreeable conde- scension on your part, but the cause of Christ's church requires it, and he will give you grace to be and do any thing for his glory; nor is it necessary to suggest to you that calmness, much meekness and good temper will be important in the application, nor can that be an acknowledgment of the validity of the for- mer proceedings. We are glad to hear of the prudence, diligence, and success of the brethren you admitted. If they hold the form of sound words, and are steadfast in the faith, they will be as much be- loved by the most of us, as though they had studied long and graduated. Yet our standards on the point of qualifications in future had better be adhered to; as the church will be more stable, and, if demands for ministers increase, you can set up a grammar school, and the candidates will easily acquire a suf- ficient knowledge of the languages whilst they are studying Divinity; and thus will they not only comply with rules, but be better qualified to cope with the more subtle enemies of the Gospel. Doctor M'Knight, Doctor Ilall, and myself, were a committee in your case. We wrote a letter for you, which you will sec in the extracts, and one, much more plain than the last year's, to the Synod. This letter was rea I and disputed by para- graphs, and a great majority approved every sentence: but after all, we thought we would not send it, as it could do no good, and might exasperate some of them." A serious charge brought against the Cumberland Presbytery by the Kentucky Synod was, that their Presbytery book, had not been forwarded to be reviewed by them, and at thcirscssion in 1803, they went so far as to issue an order, that it should be presented at their next annual meeting, which was accordingly done; but from the above, it appears that they themselves were guilty of the same disorderly conduct; and thereby prevented the Assembly from doing an act of justice, to those wlio were suffering by the illegal measures of the Synod. Indeed the prospect of an adjustment of their difficuhies was now so dark; 630 HISTORY OF THE CUUUCH. that many of the members of the Council urged the necessity of entering into a constituted state, and in that capacity to ad- dress the General Assembly; but some of the aged members were reluctant to take this step, while there was the smallest prospect of effecting a reconciliation with the Synod: they therefore unanimously resolved to take further measures.^ if possible, to effect this purpose, before they should constitute in- to a Presbytery. In October, A. D. 1808, Transylvania Presbytery wrote the following letter to the members of the Council: — "We are anxious to see you, and have a friendly interview with you re- specting the difficulties which exist in your case. The Synod of Kentucky have directed us to settle the business which lay before them respecting you. We hope you will meet with u3 at Glasgow, in Barren county, on Wednesday the 22d day of of March next, and bring with you as many of those men who were declared by the Commission of Synod to be destitute of authority to preach the Gospel, as may to you seem proper, that they may be sharers of the friendly interview." In compliance with this request. Rev. Mr. Wm. Hodge repaired to the meet- ing of the Transylvania Presbytery, at the time specified; and a Committee being appointed to converse with him, he was informed by them that the Presbytery was invested with full Sy nodical powers to act and decide vpon his own case and that of his brethren* Mr. Hodge assured this Committee that all the young men, both licensed and ordained, subscribed to the Con- fession of Faith in full, except the supposed idea of fatality which seemed to them to be taught, under the mysterious doc- trine of predestination, or divine decrees. The Committee then proposed a written question to him, viz: "Do you receive the Confession of Faith, doctines, and government unequivocally." To this he replied that he had received both at his licensure and ordination "and now do most cordially." The Presbytery informed Mr. Hod^e they could do nothing for him at present, •This is extracted from a copy of a letter addressed by Mr. Hodge to the Assem- bly of 1809. Who ever before heard a Presbytery being invested with Synodical powers? With tho same propriety a Bcssion may be inveatecl with Preibyterial pow«ri. CtJMBERLAND PRESBYTERIANS. 431 but that before they rose, they would make up their judgment, and send it to him by letter. Accordingly the following was transmitted to Mr. Hodge. " Dear Sir, — Agreeably to your request, Presbytery have thouf^ht proper to address you by letter, and through you, all those likewise who arc interested with you. We again renew our declaration of an earnest solicitude and unfeigned anxiety, that the unhappy breach which has taken place between us may be healed, and the present existing diflerences removed; and as you have requested a direct and formal statement from us of the terms on which that desirable and important object may be effected, we, with the same friendly spirit that was mani- fested in our late conference, and we hope with that honesty and integrity of heart which ought to actuate the servants of our divine Lord and Master, do proceed to stale these terms and requisitions, which, to descend to the lowest stage of accom- modation, we think are necessary. And in the lirst place, as to yourself, we think the ground of your suspension by Synod just, and consequently, the reasons for that procedure right and pro- per. With this impression, we conceive your restoration can only be effected by a proper aknowledgment of the faith, and submission to the authority of our church, as contained in our book of disciplme,to which you are referred. The same will be required of those brethren who are yet under citation for not submitting to the authority of Synod, as exercised by their Commission. Any thing less than this, would subject us to the censure of that body, a part of which we compose, and of whose adjudications in the case of the Cumberland Presbytery we approve. In the next place, with relation to those young men licensed and ordained by (he aforesaid Presbyterj', we do humbly conceive that a formal examination of them respecting doctrine and discipline is indispensible, under present circum- stances, for us to be satisfied, as a Pres])ytery, respecting their sentiments; and consequently, whether we are agreed in point of doctrine, without which a union would be inconsistent, and afford no security for future peace and harmony in the church. From hence it may be easily inferred, that an unequivocal a- doption of our Confession of Faith is also indispensible. This would be only placing them on the same grounds on which we 632 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. ourselves stand, and any other could not be advisable or desirable to either those young men or ourselves. For them to adopt the Confession of Faith only in p«rf, and we the zvholc, would by no means, in our opinion, ellect a union according to truth and reality; and we conceive a nominal union would not prove a suflicient security against future difticulties; and whatever in- ference maybe drawn by others, respecting what is called fa- tality, from our views, as expressed in the Confession of Faith, respecting the divine sovereignty, in tho decrees of predestina- tion and election, we conceive that no such conclusion can fol- low from the premises as there laid down." To the terms contained in this letter, the members of the Council could not submit, and as it was utterly impossible for them, circumstanced as they were, to appeal from the Synod to the General Assembly, Mr. Hodge addressed another letter to that body, at their sessions in 1809.* Kentucky Synod also addressed a letter to the General Assembly in relation to their proceedings with the Cumberland Presbytery, which produced the following: — "The Assembly took into consideration a letter from the Synod of Kentucky, and having also read another let- ter from their records, which by accident was detained from the last Assembly, were of opinion, that the Synod have in their letters exercised their unquestionable right of explaining their proceedings, which they have done, in a respectful and able manner, and to the full satisfaction of this Assembly: and the Assembly think it due to that Synod to say, that they deserve the thanks of the church for the firmness and zeal with which they have acted, in the trying circumstances in which they have been placed." Thus did the General Assembly approve and confirm the pro- ceedings of Kentucky Synod in relation to its conduct towards the revival members of Cumberland Presbytery. But was there no inconsistancy in this decision? The reader will remember that the revival members of Cumberland Presbytery addressed a letter to the General Assembly in A. D. 180G, "explaining their proceedings" which they did "in a respectful and able * A copy of this letter is in our possession in the hand writing of Mr. Hodge, but the close of it is so mutilated that wo cannot lay it before our readcra. CUMBERLAND phesbyterians. C33 mjinner." But the Assembly replied to them, "Inasmuch as you have not regularly appealed to this Assembly, tliey do not consider themselves as called on judicially to decide on your ca«e." It will, also, be remembered, that the revival members of Cumberland Presbytery, wrote another letter of the same nature to the Assembly of A. D. 1808, to which the Assembly replied, "Th'it, as the matter had not been brought up to them by ap- peal h'om i\\e Synod of Kentucky, they could give no relief.'' But a letter from Kentucky Synod, with the perusal of another, dated a year before, could draw from the Assembly a hearty approval of all their proceedings. If tiie Assembly, at tiic two previous annual sessions could not act judicially upon thexasc, because it came before them by letter from the members of Cumberland Presbytery. We cannot see on what principle they could act upon it when it came before them by a letter from Kentucky Synod. Mr. Ly Ic, one of the most violent mem- bers of the Commission, was present at this Assembly, and re- presented to the members, that there was no prospect the members of Cumberland Piesbytery ever would come regularly before them. And well did that gentleman know that, Ken- tucky Synod, by placing the affair in the hands of Transylvania Presbytery, together w'lihfull Synodical pozoera to act and decide upon it, had taken effectual means to prevent the members of Cumberland Presbytery from coming before the General Assem- bly by regular appeal from Kentucky Synod. But this does not alter the merit of the case, and it is evident that if the As- sembly could not act upon the case by a letter from Cumber- land Presbytery, neither could they judicially act upon it by one or fifty letters from the Kentucky Synod. It will be remembered that the Commission prohibited all the young men, four of whom were ordained, from preaching and administering ordinances, in consequence of any authority they had received from Cumberland Presbytery. The General As- sembly of 18()7, pronounced this procedure, at " least of ques- tionable rcgulaiity." The dlcneral Assembly of 1801), however, approved of and confirmed this act of the Conmnssion. In (he minutes of tlic General Assembly of 181(5, we (ind the following, in a report of a Committee who had exannned the minutes of the Synod of Geneva, which was adopted. "Your Committee 80 634 HISTORY or THE CHURCH. doubted the correctness of the order given by the Synod to the Presbytery of Geneva, to reconsider their proceedings on the subject of the the admission of the Rev. Slieplcy Wells, a con- stituent member of that presbytery." "The Synod of Geneva were, beyond doubt, competent to censure the Presbytery of Geneva for admitting hastily, and on slight evidence, into their body an unworthy, or even suspicious character. But it is, in the opinion of your Committee equally clear, that the right of deciding on the fitness of admitting Mr. Wells, a constituent member of Presbyter}' of Geneva, belonged to the Presbytery itself, and having admitted him, no matter how improvidently, that their decision was valid and final. The individual admit- ted became a member in full standing; nor could the Presbytery, though it should reconsider, reverse its own decision, or in any way sever the member so admitted from their body, except by a regular process." — Minutes of the General Assembly, Vol. III. page 235. According to this decision of the General As- sembly of 1816, the Cumberland Presbytery could not have si- lenced INIessrs. Ewing, King, Nelson and Ilodgc, ex(-cpt by a regular process, much less could the Commi^sion of Kentucky Synod do it, so that had the case even come regularly before the Assembly of 1809, the procedure of that body was "at least of questionable regularity;" and we think that posterity will pronounce it illegal, and unconstitutional. Indeed the Staled Clerk of the General Assembly of the Presl)ytcrian Church* has already published in his valuable periodical that the Cumber- land Presbyterians in these unliappy d\iYicu\[\es ''• received great ecclesiastical wrong.'''' The members of the Council received the intelligence that the Assembly had decided in favor of the Synod, with aston- ishment; and at their next meeting which was in August (1809) a majority were in favor of constituting into a Presbyt'M-y. But as some wished to make a last efTort with the Synod, it was unanimously agreed that two Commissioners should be appointed to propose the following terms to the Synod, or Transylvania Presbytery. " We, the preachers belonging to the Council, both old and • Dr. Ely, Editor of the Philadelphian. CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIANS. G35 young, from a sincere desire to be in union with the general Presbyterian church, are wilHngto be examined on the tenets of our holy religion, by the Transylvania Presbytery, Synod, or a Committee appointed for that purpose; taking along the idea, however, that we be received or rejected as a connected body. Also all our ministers oidained and licentiate, retain their for- mer authority derived from the Cumberland Presbytery." They also expressed their willingness, if required, to adopt the Con- fession of Faith with the exception of the ide.i of fatality only. The Commissioners appointed to propose these terms were the Rev. Wm. Hodge, and Thomas Donnel. Mr. Hodge repaired to Lexington, where he laid the foregoing terms before the Kentucky Synod, at their sessions in October, 1809, which were rejected. He then presented the following: ''^Reverend Fathers and Brothers: — Having been a member of the late Cumberland Presbytery, whose candidates were forbidden, by your Commission, to act as ministers or public teachers, because they were supposed not to be sound in the faith, of the partial manner in which they adopted tlie Confes- sion and government of our church. Being deeply impressed with the divided state of the church in our countrj' — having .in earnest desire to promote tlie peace and good order thereof, and also to support her authority un- der Christ — I do in an individual capacity, most earnestly re- quest, and humbly pray your reverend body to appoint a com- mittee as soon as possible for tlie purpose of examining these young men on the soundness of their faith and unequivo- cal reception of the confession and government of our church, to which examination I am well assured they will cheerfully sub- mit. That those whom you may find orthodox in their senti- ments and aptness to teach, you would dispense with liter- ary qualifications in their case as individuals, but this I submit to your wisdom. I make this request becau-e 1 humbly conceive if obtained, it will produce peace and harmony in our societies — bring fully under your care and inspection a large and respectable body of professmg Christians. Should you condescend to hear your humble petitioner and appoint a committee for the above purpose, my next request i«, that said committee be authorized to deal with myself ai an 630 HISTORY OF THE CllVnClt. individual; to remove my suspension, and restore me to my for- mer standing. Dear brethren I liumbly submit these things to your consideration, sincerely hoping you will not take amiss any thing that I have suggested. That the Great Head of the Church may direct you in all your deliberations, restore peace and purity in principle and practice, in all his churches, is and shall I)e the prayer of your humble petitioner.'*' " This produced an order for a meeting of Transylvania Pres- bytery in December, at Green Town, to confer with Mr. Ilodge and others. The Council met atShiloh on the 4th of day October, A. D» 1809. As Mr. Hodge did not appear for sometime, a mes- senger was dispatched to his residence, with a request that he would meet with the Council, with which he complied. The enquiry was then put, what progress have the Commissioners made at the Transylvania Presbytery, or Kentucky 8ynoJ, towards bringing about a reconciliation, ouring-5 of the Holy Spiritj and many of the stu- dents became hopefully pious. The average number of students CUMBERLAND PRKSBYTERIANS. G53 has been about eighty, and it is computed that fi-om ils first institution to the present, day, sixty-seven probationers for the ministry have received instructions in the College, some for a longer and other for a shorter time. The students cultivate a farm of about three hundred acres, which is generally kept by them in excellent order, and of late years they have raised all their own supplies at home. But owing to want of experience when first established, it was found t'lat the expense of keeping up the farm was so great, that it became necessary to raise the price of board and tuition to eighty dollars per annum. The theological department has never been in active operation, owing to this, and the expenses incurred in the first establishment of the Institution, it has not yet proved so advan- tageous to the church as could be wished. As poor young men entering into the ministry have not been afforded those facilities which its founders fondly expected, a remedy for this evil is im- periously called for. In 1827 the number of ordained ministers in the Cumber- land Presbyterian Church had increased to one hundred and fourteen — the number of professions that year, was four thousand and six, and the number of adults baptized, nine hundred and ninety-six. At the sessions of Synod in 1828, the subject of a General Assembly was again discussed; and a large majority being in favor of a General Assembly, Cumberland Synod was divided into four, viz: Missouri, Green River, Franklin and Columbia Synods. The (irst General Assembly of the Cumberland Presbyterian Church, held its sessions in Princeton, Kentucky, in May 1829. Thus in the space of nineteen years, did the Cumberland Pres- bytery enlarge to a Synod, and from that to a General Assembly. And, from being a feeble disposed and persecuted few, through the fostering care of the Head of the Church, the body became a numerous and respectable branch of the Church of Christ; and their societies many and flourishing throughout ihe western and southern parts of the valley of the Mississippi. At this first Assembly, Rev. Messrs. Ogdin and Rone, were ap- pointed missionaries to travel through the eastern section of the valley of the Mississippi, to preach the Gospel, and solicit 654 HISTORY OF THE ClIURCn. donations for Cumberland (College. They spent the following summer and autumn in the State of Ohio, and in Western Pennsylvania, preaching with power and demonstration of the Spirit, especially in Ohio, where through their instrumentality many precious souls found redemption in the blood of the Lamb. The mission of these brethren paved the way for the opening of a door for extensive usefulness to the church in Ohio, Western Pennsylvania, and the State of New York. In January, 1831, by request of a congregation of Presbyte- rians in Washington county, Pennsylvania, five of its members wrote a letter to the President of Cumberland College, stating " that they had lately heard of the existence of the Cumber- land Presbyterians in the West — that they had examined the brief expose of their doctrines and discipline, published in Woodward's edition of Buck's Theological Dictionary, which the congregation sincerely approved of — that although they were members of the Presbyterian church, they could not adopt its Confession of Faith in tanto, and were solicitous to become better acquainted with the Cumberland Presbyterians, who were viewed by them as their brethren in Christ Jesus;" and they requested th.^t the President should adopt some measures to provide them, at least for a short time, with the ministrations of a Cumberland Presbyterian missionary. Mr. Cossitt informed them that he would lay their case before the next General Assembly, and urge upon that body to meet with their wishes on the subject. To this the committee replied, "Immediately on the receipt of yours, we called a meeting of the congrega- tion, and having read your letter to them, they expressed their gratification at the prospect of becoming belter acquainted with the Cumberland Presbyterian ministers. They entreated us to continue our correspondence with you, and to renew the request that your Assembly would send us a missionary for a short time. Should you succeed we wish you to inform us as early as possible, and if practicable we are solicitous for him to reach this by the first of June, which will enable us (should we agree with you in faith and practice) to obtain our dismission from the Presbyterian church, at the session of Presbytery which meets about the middle of that month. We are also author- ized to state that our minister heartly approves of our proce- CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIANS. 055 dure, and will with us, attach himself to your body, as soon as an opportunity offers. We think that ninetenths of our sister congregations of the Presbyterian church believe as we do, and for some time, especially since tzco of your preachers were in Washington, an anxious desire has been manifested by them to become better acquainted with your ministry. Many \v!io make no profession of religion are solicitous for your ministers to operate in this country; and we believe, that if your yVssem- bly will send us one or more zealous preachers, they will under God, prove a great blessing to the church of Christ. We do request that you will press the matter upon the General Assem- bly with as much ardor as possible." These documents together with others of the same nature from the western section of the State of New York, were laid be- fore the General Assembly of 1831. The Assembly viewed these pressing calls, as an intimation that the Head of the Church was opening a more extensive field of labor to the Cum- berland Presbyterian ministry, and appointed Rev. Alexander Chapman, Robert Donnel, Reuben Burrow, John Morgan, and A. M. Bryan missionaries to visit the congregations who had applied for the ministrations of Cumberland, Presbyterians. Immediately after their appoinment, Messrs. Chapman, Morgan and Bryan proceeded to Western Pennsylvania. Messrs. Don- nel and Burrow passed througii North Carolina and Virginia, and in the autumn met the others in the vicinity of Washinffon Pennsylvania. The following extract of a letter to Mr. Cossitt from one of the members of the congregation in Western Penn. sylvania, that had applied for a Cumberland Presbyterian mis- sionary, exhibits the reception of the missionaries by that peo- ple, and the success of their fvst labors of love among them. "Messrs. Chapman, Bryan, and INIorgan, reached us about three weeks ago, and were received with joy and thankfulness. Tiieir first business was to declare their sentiments. This they did with such clearness and perspicuity, that almost all who heard them appeared to be convinced that their peculiarities were founded on the word of God, and none were disposed to con- trovert. Having declared their peculiar views, they drop- ped non-essentials,and commenced preaching Christand himcru- cilied; this they didwith such power,and demonstration of spirit, 056 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. that many were cut to the heart, at the close oftlie sixth sermon preached by them; brother Morgan invited all who desired to obtain an inierest in the blood of Christ, to distinguish themselves by meeting him before the stand, and to our as- tonishment forty-two went forward; and at this time more than a hundred have distinguished themselves. God has often re- vived his work among us here, but we have never before wit- nessed any thing to compare with the blessed work, which is now in progress among us, through the instrumentality of these missionaries from the West." The tirst Cumberland Presbyterian Society in Pennsylvania was formed on the 18th of August 1831. A few weeks after its formation the members were induced to erect camps for the j.urpose of holding a camp meeting, which was attended with g-.acious outpourings of the Holy Spirit, and many, during the cccasion, obtained an interest in the privilege of the sons of God. Siiortly after the close of the camp meeting, the Missionaries re- turned to the west except Messrs Morgan and Bryan, who con- tinued to labor with great success in that region, and formed a number of societies. During the summer of 1832, Rev. Messrs. Chapman and Harris visited these young churches, and in con- junction with the brethren already in the field, constituted the Pennsylvania Presbytery, to which several ministers formerly belon'Mug to the Presbyterian and Methodist churches attached themselves. Rev. Milton Bird, of Logan Presbytery, also visited that region and became a member of the Presbytery and still continues to labor within its bounds A few others from the West have also located in that country. The brethren in that Presbytery have, from time to time, been blessed with gracious outpourings of the Holy Spirit. The churches are numerous and the Presbytery has under its care about three thousand communicants. From the minutes of the General Assembly of 1833, it ap- pears that the Assembly had under its care six Synods and thirty two Presbyteries. That during the previous year five thousand nine hundred and seventy-seven persons had professed to obtain an interest in Christ through the instrumentality of the Cum- berland Presbyterian ministry, and that one thousand one hun- dred and fifty adults has been baptized by them. CUMBERLAND PRESBYTEIIIANS. G57 The following abstract of the Committee on the state of re- ligion, adopted by the General Assembly of 1834, gives a pleas- ing view of the operations and state of the Church in that year. " The Committee appointed to report the slate of Religion submitted Hie following: That, in view of what the Great Head of the Church has wrought for Zion through our feeble instrumentality, we have much cause of gratitude and thanksgiving — we should be ex- ceedingly humbled under a sense of the overwhelming good- ness of God, and so far from relnxing our cfTorts we should be greatly encouraged to redouble our exertions. Embracing in one broad view the whole field of operation, we have seldom, if ever, had a more animating prospect than is exhibited in the re- ports of the several Synods. Within the bounds of some Sy- nods, revivals have prevailed more extensively during the past year than at any former period ; in others, though no extraordi- nary outpourings of the Spirit have been enjoyed, yet divine in- fluence, like the gentle dews, has refreshed the hills of Zion, and watered the gardens of the Lord. God has been in the midst of his people — he has verified his promise to the heralds of the Cross — a preached gospel, attended by the energies of the Holy Ghost, has proved to be the power of God unto sal- vation to as many as believed. For the riches of his free grace, your committe feel constrained to glorify God, and with rever- ence and deep humility would exclaim, " Not unto us, not unto us, O Lord, but to thy name be all the glory." Would to God we could render a like report of all vour Syn- nods and Presbyteries; but truth forbids. In some sections the cause seems to languish, and thougli the faithful servants of the living God have continued to occupy the field, and labor for souls, yet the borders of our beloved Zion have not been enlarg- ed; her waste places are still a moral desert — the precious seed has been sown, but the full harvest has not yet been gathered. It is a source of peculiar satisfaction to your committee to learn, that throughout your bounds a growing solicitude is mani- fested for the prosperity of the benevolent institutions of the day. We are pleased, also, to learn, that camp-mcelings have been greatly multiplied during the last season; and that, a« hitherto, they have been signally blessed of heaven as the favorite means S3 658 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. of originating extensive revivals. Great good has resulted from protracted meetings. Such we believe has been, and ever will be, the result, when those engaged in the uscof the means, look bejond them, and, sensible of their own weakness, humbly rely upon God for success. Yet whilst we acknowledge our obligations to God for his unspeakable goodness in blessing our feeble efforts, we can but take shame to ourselves that so little has been effected — that there are still within our bounds extensive fields, presenting naught but moral desolation, where thousands of precious souls are perishing for lack of the bread of life — fields that might be cultivated and a rich harvest realized, were the dormant ener- gies of our church called into action. Within and beyond our bounds, the Macedonian cry comes up mingled with the wailings of immortal souls, perishing for that help which, though with- held, the Lord has enabled us to afford, and which he has a right to demand of us. Could means be devised to bring all our laborers into the vineyard — could all the heralds of the cross be constantly kept upon the walls of Zion, results would be far more glorious. Then, indeed, would the wilderness and the solitar}' places be glad, and the desert rejoice and blossom as the rose. We respectfull_y submit the following synopsis of the Synodi- cal Reports for 1833. Green River Synod — Prosperous beyond any former year — preachers and people alive to their duly — increased attention to education — increase of patronage to benevolent institutions. Mississippi Synod — Prospects encouraging, but no extensive revivals — camp-meetings on the increase — Sabbath schools and Temperance Societies multiplied — numberof conversions nearly double — great call for laborers — extensive fields unoccupied. Missouri Synod — The good cause advancing — harmony pre- vails— some sections favored with revivals — some churches aroused to the importance of sustaining the Gospel ministry. Illinois Synod — Revivals more extensive and permanent than during any proceeding year — some churches importunate at the Throne of Grace for an increase of laborers — many waste places — boundless fielils open for cultivation. Columbia Synod — Increasing interest for literary and reli- CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIANS. G59 gious institutions and benevolent enterprises — no extensive re- vival, except in Elk Presbytery, where there has been an unusual display of the goodness of God in the abundant outpouring of the Holy Spirit. Franklin Synod — Signally blessed of Heaven — never have the servants of the Lord in these bound? been more abundantly re- warded— camp and protracted meetings numerous — unusual de- votedness in the clergy and laity have been the apparent means in producing these glorious results. Western District Synod — Indications favorable — ministers have labored faithfully, and God has graciously owned their cfTorts to the salvation of many souls — peace and harmony prevail. The following is the number of conversions in your different Synods: Synods. Conversions. Green River, 3,432 Mississippi, 931 Missouri, 461 Illinois, 760 Columbia, 1,273 Franklin, 2,505 Western District, 1,326 Aggregate, 10,688 In conclusion, our committee indulge the hope that the fore- o-oin"- exhibit will produce upon your minds, as it has upon theirs, and that it will carry abroad throughout our bounds, the impres- sion t!:at whilst we are underthe strongest obligations of grati- tude to the Great Head of the Church, and have the greatest encouragement to continue our labors of love, and to cast in our mite for the erection of the temple of the living God in every heart, and the ushering in of the latter day glory — we ought to be humble, deeply humble. While the church under the banners of different denominations is making an onward and rapid advance, let us join with them in the service of our com- mon Lord, directing our every effort against the common ene- my, without weakening the power of the church militant by in- testine divisions. Let us have our eye ever fixed upon the great Captain of our salvation, remembering his reproof, "No man 6C0 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. that does a miracle in my name, can speak lightly of me." Let our watch- word be, " the church, the whole church, the sal- vation of a perishing world." The General Assembly of 1833 directed the Presbyteries to report the number of ordained ministers, licentiates and candi- dates, and the number of congregations and communicants in each to the next General Assembly. This, however, was ne- glected by nearly one half of the Presbyteries, therefore it is im- possible for the author to give a correct exhibit of the statistics of the Church; but judging from the reports which were made by Presbyteries to the last General Assembly. We think that the following is not far from the numerical strength of the Church — Synods nine. Presbyteries thirty-five, ordained ministers three hundred, licensed preachers one hundred, candidates for the ministry seventy -five, communicants fifty thousand. A press for the benefit of the Cumberland Presbyterian Church was put into operation by Rev. David Lowry, in 1830. Mr. Lowry edited the Religious and Literary Intelligencer for two years, he then formed a co-partnership with the author, and they, in conjunction, commenced the publication of the Revi- valist, in Nashville, in August, 1832. Before the close of the first volume, Mr. Lowry accepted the situation of Missionary to the Winebago Indians. From that time to the present the author has conducted the press on his own responsibility and at his own risk. The establishment is private property but devoted to the promotion of the cause of Christ and the interest of the Cumberland Presbyterian Church. From a review of the history of this branch of the Church of Christ, it appears that the Head of Zion designed to raise it up for important purposes. At a very early period after the first settlement of the country a gracious outpouring of tiie Holy Spirit (perhaps not surpassed by any in these latter days,) was experienced by the inhabitants of this young western em- pire, which was calculated to have a salutary influence in en- lightening, moralizing, and sanctifying the community, and in which good men, full of the Holy Ghost, were reared up who were calculated to be greatly useful to the Church; but as the policy of sectaries is sometimes at war with the designs of Hea- ven, as has been related, these men had to encounter great d if- CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIANS. (JGl ficulties, and opposition from that Church in which they had their spiritual birth, and to all human appearance every pros- pect of their future usefulness, was about to be blasted, being pronounced by the higher judicatures of the Presbyterian church disorganizers, heretical, forbidden to speak in the name of Jesus, and finally forsaken by most of those men of God, who were the honored instruments in beginning the revival, and at whose entreaties they were induced to take the field; but man's extrem- ity is God's opportunity, and when he pleads a cause it must prosper. In his kind providence he opened a small door for usefulness before these persecuted brethren, and put it into the heart of Mr. M'Adowto aid them in constituting a Presbytery. From that day to the present he has not forsaken them, but has opened one field of labor before them after another, and instead of the Cumberland Presbytery embracing the most dangerous heresies, and proving like Jonah's Gourd: its members and ministers have firmly adhered to the doctrines tiiey so warmly contended for during the time of their difiiculties with Kentucky Synod, and the members of the Church in the space of twenty- five years have been increased fifty fold. Indeed the glorious re- sults of their labors, and their flourishing condition at the present day; together with the unanimity of sentiment that in all things essential exist among them, demonstrate that God has been with them, and that He has approved of, and blessed their elForts to build up the waste places of Zion. These things loudly call for praise, gratitude and joy from every Cumberland Presl)yterian, and it is to be hoped, that past experience will teach all the mem- bers of thisbranchoftheChurch ofChrist,the importance of main- taining a Catholic spirit, and not to indulge in censuring others, who hold the great fundamental doctrines of Christianity, be- cause in minor matters they cannot sec as they sec, and think as they tliink. Let Cumberland Presbyterians never forget the principles by which the body was governed when its members were few, and its name known only as a term of r(.|)r()ach. Let them remember tliat to God alone, Ihey are indebted for their existence and prosperity, and if they would continue to enjoy his smiles and approbation, they must not be hi^h minded but fmr. Let it never be forgotten that while the Fathers of the Church believed that He could and did call men who did not 662 HISTORY OP THE CHURCH. enjoy the advantage of a classical education to proclaim the Gospel of the grace of God, that bringeth salvation. Yet they all gave their testimony to the importance of learning in the ministry, when kept in its proper place: and that the discipline of the Church requires that the Gospel minister should be an in- telligent man. Those who do not sustain this character, should not be permitted to officiate as the ambassadors of the Lord Jesus Christ, for ignorant men are in danger of bringing a reproach upon His cause. Therefore ail should be impressed with the absolute necessity of requiring, that every candidate for ordina- tion shall in literary attainments come up to the spirit of the discipline of the Church. The attainments there laid down, with a proper knowledge of human nature, and an intimate ac- quaintance with the sacred oracles, will render their possessor respectable, and enable him to be useful to society — and they are so easily attained that the man who has the cause of Christ at heart can acquire them by dint of industry and perseverance in almost any circumstance of life. It is also important that many Cumberland P. Ministers should be learned, in all the languages and scien": j;- and we do most fervently pray that the Church will speedily afford better facilities to those who have capacity and disposition to acquire them. Yet we trust the day will never come, when the Cumberland Presbyterian Church will require as a pre-requisite to the office of a Gospel minister higher litera- ry attainments than are now laid down in the discipline of the Church. And yet shew we a more excellent way to insure the continuance of the approbation and blessing in Heaven. Let Cumberland Presbyterians, as they have heretofore done, con- tinue to support all the benevolent institutions of the day; yea let them do tenfold more in their behalf. Let them not be con- formed to the maxims and customs of this world. Let them sludy how to do good. Let them strive after high attainments in holiness. Let them be ready to make any sacrifice for the cause of their Redeemer. Let them cultivate a spirit of bro- therly love for all the sister churches. Let them at all times hold themselves leady for union, on proper principles, with the other evangelical denominations, especially with that church from which they have descended. Above all, let them lie low CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIANS. 663 in the dust before God, and they cannot but prosper, and that gloriously. We conclude with the following extract from a letter lo the author by Rev. Finis Ewing, to whom under God our branch of the church is greatly indebted for its existence and usefulness. "Lrmediately after the adjournment of our first Presbytery, Messrs. King, M*Lean,and myself left Bro. M'Adow's to return home; I, that day inclined much to ride alone. I felt blessed with the immediate presence of God: my mind was clear as noon-day, that God Aoc/and did approbate our late net. But I got into deep contemplation. We had just launched our small bark on a most tempestuous ocean, surrounded by wicked men, and devils; and we would be violently opposed by different secta- ries, especially by a part of the "Mother Church" &c. &c. The picture presented to my mind was truly appalling. But while I thus mused, fearing and trembling,as it were, and praying, the Holy Spirit presented to my mind,in the clearest and most impress- ive manner, that we had nothing to fear from sectaries, wicked men, and devils, provided we would be humble^ always hum- ble, and dependent upon God. The clear^ the deep^ the abiding impression inspired confidence, and I went on my way rejoicing, under a sweet sense of the smiles and approbation of my recon- ciled God, and a determination to cultivate humility and depen- dence in my own soul, and to impress them, deeply impress them on the minds of my brethren. And such was and is my confi- dence, that these impressions were from God, that I can safely declare, from that day to this, (nearly 25 years,) I never dreaded opposition from any, and every other quarter, so much as a spirit of pride and self-confidence in our own denomination. On this account I feared a General Assembly. On this account I am afraid of a great Theological Seminary, however much such an institution may be needed. On this account, I even sometimes tremble, while I rejoice at the almost unparalleled growth of our denomination. And I would say to this, and to all future generations of Cumberland Presbyterians, if you would prosper, hnmble^he beiiuMBLE, BE HUMBLE." t \ AIPIPia^tDllSo A— Page 574. REV. WILLIAM M'GEE. Rev. Wm. M'Gee was born and raised in Randolph county, North Carolina; he was educated under Dr. Caldwell, of Guilford county. We have been inform- ed that he was at that institution during the revival which took place there, un- der the ministrations of Mr. M'Gready, and was one of its subjects. He was licensed as a probationer for the Holy Ministry about the year, A. D. 1792. From his first appearance in the ministry, Mr. M'Gee acquired and maintained the character of a very zealous, spiritual and animated preacher. He thundered the curses of Sinai with awful power upon the ears of the impenitent, and wai often successful in his endeavors, under Heaven, to reach their hearts. He re- moved to Cumberland country, Tennessee, in the year, A. D. 1794, where, on hisarrival, he took the pastoral charge of the Shiloh congregation, in Sumner county. After his location in this congregation, Mr. M'Gee, for a season, re- lapsed from his former zeal and spirituality. Some differences of opinion took place between him and his session in relation to experimental religion, and the terms of admission into the church ; he insisting that none should be admitted to church privileges,except those who could give a satisfactory history of their religi- ous exercises; the time wheti, and the |)lace where tliey passed from deatli unto life; the elders of the church, were unanimously of a different opinion. — Owing to these differences between himself and his session, Mr. M'Gee resigned his office of pastor of Shiloh congregation, and took charge of the Beech and Ridge societies. When the revival of 1800 appeared, Mr. M'Gee shook off his lethargy and preached with great power arid demonstration of the S|)irit. He was a warm supporter of tlie measures of Cumberland Presbytery, and continued to labor with the young men he had aided in brining into the field until his death, except during a short [leriod, while he was embarrassed in mind concerning the system of doctrine embraced by the Cumberland body; and such were his conscientious scruples, tliat during that time he entirely refrained from the exercise of the oflice of a Gospel Minister. Mr. M'Geo died in the triumphs of faith, in tha year, A. D. 181 1, his memory must ever be dear to all who bear the Cumberland Presbyterian name. 84, 666 APPE?e reality of his change of heart; but becoming s;itisfied on this import- ant subject, he attached himself to the Presbyterian Church, and made such ixd- vances in piety, and religious knowledge, that in a very short time his influence was felt by all with whom he associated. Such was his zeal for God, that muiy of his friends were led by his example to forsjike their sins, and to receive the Lord Jesus Christ as their sovercigsi Lord ; and a flourishing society was establish- ed in his neighborV'Ood, in which he acted as riding Elder. Mr. Anderson removed to 'i'ennessee, in A. D. 1798, and became a member of tlie Shiloh congregation. When he heard of the strange work in progress in Mr. M'Gready's congregations, he determined to see it for himself, and was one of those who were present, at the Camp-meeting at Gasper river church, from Shiloh. lie was convinced that the aslonisiiing effects upon the people were produced by the mighty power of God. He returned home glorifying God for what his eyes had ieeii, and his heart had felt; and was zealously and actively engaged in the blessed revival that immediately after appeared in Shiloh, and the neighboring congregations. Being often called upon to pray at the social prayer- meetings, and the Spirit within him constraining him to exhort the un- converted to flee the wrath to come, it was soon discovered, that he possessed no ordinary gifts; in consequence of which, when the people in (he neighboring settlements, who had no minister settled amongst them, became aroused to a sense of their exposure to misery, they would earnestly intreat Mr. Anderson to visit them, and hold prayer-meetings among them, at which he often exhorted with great power, and his humble elforts were owned of licaven, in the salvation of many precioMS souls. As tlie Presbyterian ministers in the country, were very few, they encouraged Air. Anderson, and others, to visit the distant congregn- tions, with license to cxiiortand catechioe. Before his icraoval from North Carolina, Mr. Anderson labored under serious impressions that he ought to ])reach (Christ, but he shrank from the thought, owing to his want of literary attainments, and the impossibility of procuring them, cir- cumstanced as ho was, with a helpless family, looking to him for sujiport The exercise of his ji^ifts at the commencement of the revival in Cumberland country, ronc'.. I'd his impressions — still, however, ho coidd not boar the thought of devot- 070 APPENDIX. ing himself to the ministr}'; and to quiet liis conscience, he continued to exhort. This, however, only tended to deepen his impressions. He was in this embar- rassed state of mind, when he was informed, (liat owing to the destitute state of the countr}', the Presbytery were willing to license those who appeared to pos- sess an aptness to teach, although they had not acquired the literary attaintments required by the book of discipline; and that if he would present himself as a candidate for the ministry, his want of classical learning, would constitute no serious objection. This information deprived him of his chief apology. And although he had a numerous and helpless family depending for soupport upon his exertions; God having opened such a door before him, that he could no longer keep peace with his conscience; he committed his family to the protection of Him who feedeth theyoung ravens, and clothes the lilies of the field ; and he devoted himself to the great work to which he believed the Head of the Church was calling him. Immediately upon being licensed, he hired a person to superintend his farm, and he acted as an itenerant preacher, travelling over a large extent of country, exposed to many trials and privations. In this new sphere, Mr. An- derson manifested great zeal for the cause of his Divine JMaster. Nor did lie labor in vain, and spend his strength for nauglit, for such a holy unction attend- ed his ministrations, that many, very many precious souls, through his instru- mentality, were savingly converted to God. He continued to labor with great success, and without receiving any, or very little pecuniary remuneration, until the time of liis death, wliich was in February, 1801, and while traveiiingiti Ken- tucky, proclaiming salvation through Christ Jesus to perishing sinners. Mr. Anderson was a man of no ordinary mind, he possessed very clear views of Divine trutli, and a happy facility of communiciiting his ideas in an interesting manner to his hearers. He had a commanding voice, and a tender accent. While he could thunder the causes of the law like the voice of God upon Mount Sinai, he could also moisten his wcrds wilh his tears. While like Peter, he was a bold man, and could put scoffers and infidels to sliame. He could also clothe his ideas in the most familiar language, and was an instructor of babes in Christ. He, on no occasion, indulged in controversial theology, but uniformly preached Christ, and him crucified. He carefully cultivated a spirit of love and friendship with all donnininations. By all parties he was beloved. By the churches under the care of the revival members of Cumberland Presbytery, he was idolized. Therefore, for good and wise purposes, he was removed from the walls of Zion; and that too, immediately before that fearful storm burst upon the church, for whose benefit he labored, which nearly crushed, and atmihilated all their pros- pects. The approach of that storm, Mr. Anderson saw, and being a man of a meek and quiet spirit, he frecpicntly expressed his desire, that if consistent with the will of Heaven, he might not witness it. God heard and answered his prayer, by removing him from the evil to come. His career was short, Imt bright: and at the resurrection of the great day, many who will be his crown of rejoicing, will arise and call him blessed. The great success that attended the ministrations of Mr. Anderson, the re- spect wilh which he was treated by men of all parties, and the affectionate regard entertained for him by all the followersof Jesus Christ, who were acquainted with him, clearly i)rove,tliat some men who have not enjoyed the advantages of a classi': and scientific education, may be eminently nsefiil in premoting the cause of Zion. APPENDIX, 671 D— Page 596. REV. ALEXANDER CHAPMAN. This eiiiiiieiitly useful servant of the Lord Jesus Christ, was bom in the State of Pennsylvania, on the :2d day of January, 1776. His father emigrated to this country at an early period and settled in Sumner county. Tennessee. About the commenccnicnt of the revival in Cumberland Country, he became deeply impressed on the subject of the salvation of his soul. After remaining in this condition for a considerabte time lie obtained a clear and satisfactory evidence, that his sins were pardoned, and his iniquities covered. Immediately after his conversion, he felt it his duty to devote himself to the work of the ministry. By the first Cumberland Presbytery he was licensed to exhort and catechise, ami hay- ing given satifactory evidence, that he possessed an aptness to teach, he was re- ceived as a candidate for the ministry ; and was one of the number who went through all the troubles, trials and persecutions of the Cumberland body, when it struggled for existence. He was licensed as a probationer, and ordained to the whole work of the ministry, shortly after the constitution of the Cumberland Pres- byterian Church, and until the time of his death he sustained (he character of an eminently useful minister of Jesus Christ. He married and settled in Morgan county, Kenlucky, when he was very young, and had the happiness of seeing a large and flourishing society spring up, as the fruits of his labors of love. But .Mr. Chapman did not con/iue his labors to his own vicinity, he travelled extensively and operated with great success in Upper Kentucky, in Indiana, and \\'esterii Pennsylvania; and few men, of any denomination, have been more useful in pro- moting the cause of Christ in the West than Mr. Chapman. He died in the triumphs of faith, at his own residence on the I5lh Sept. 1834, and left, not only his family, but a whole denomination of Christians ia tears at his loss. Mr. Chapman's disposition was of the most meek and placid nature, which recommended him to the favor and friendship of all who became acquainted with him. — From what we have learned of him, wlien he was a young man he treated the opinions and council of those who were more experienced in the min- istry than himself with defference anil respect; and many ministers, now living, can bear witness to his kind and aflectionate t(jnduct to those who were his juniors; indeed to all the young men under the care of the Prtv-bytery of which he was a member, he was a prudent counsellor, an atfectionate father; he took, a deep interest in their temporal and spiritual welfare. He never lorded it over the young men under his guidance, but by his winning affability he secured the affections of all, who loved him as a brother, and revered him as a father. He was not what the world would call a great man, but he was far bcKor, ho was emphatically A f.-oon man and lull of the Holy Chost. His human learning was limited, but he was deeply versed in ihe scriptures. His address was pecu- liarly cleasing, and as his communion with (jod was almost constant, he rarely f 1 led to reach the hearts of his hearers. The character of his di=c()iir9c«, espe- cially when he addressed the followers of Christ was generally of the most en- couraging and consoling nature, but to the self-deceiver he showeil no ipiarters. He dwelt much upon the necessity of knowing where, and when we are converted to God; "upon the new views, new joys," and new course of conduct of the true believer. His labors were blessed to the ouls of thousands, who through his instrumentality were led to Jesus Christ; and we believe we are not mistaken 672 APPENDIX. when we say thiit scores now in the Gospel Ministry clnim liim as the honored in- strument in bringing them from a state of sin to a knowledge of Cod and of his son Jesus Ciirist. The last time we had the pleasure of hearing him was at the General Asscmhly of 1S.'34, when he presided at the Sacramental board; he then appeared to have some forebodings that he' would no more do this in remem- brance of Christ with his brethren in the ministry. — He dwelt much on the hap- piness of heaven — he alluded to his gray-hairs, and mentioned the probability that in a short time he should leave the walls of Zion, his wortis fell upon the hearts of his brethren like the rain upon the parched and thirsty ground. Little did we then think that he was addressing us for the last time, and that we should hear his voice no more, until we heard it among the redeemed, crying with a louil voice, "Worthy is tlie Lamb that was slain, to receive riches, and power, and wisdom, and strength, and honor, and glory, and blessing." F— Pace G15 REV. JAMES M'GREADY. Mr. M'Gready died in Henderson county, Kentucky, in February, 1817. In the fall of 1816 he attended a Cumberland Presbyterian Camp-iiieeting near E- Tansville, Indiana, and preached with great power and dcmonstrsition of the Spirit. At the close of a very awful discourse, viz : "The Character, History and End of the Fool," one of his published sermons. He came out of the pulpit, called up the anxious, and prayed for them with great fervency. When he closed, he arose from his knees and said with a loud voice; "0 blessed be God I this day feel the same holy fire that filled my soul sixteen years ago, during the glorious revival of 1830." At the close of the services he retired with Messrs. Harris and Chapman, and gave them much encouragement. Brethren, said he, "Go on, God is witli you; be liiimble, and lie will continue to bless you." Shortly previous to his deatli, he remarked to some of the leading members of one of his congregations, in what was then called Rolleson's settlement. "Bre- thren, when lam dead and gone, the Cumberland Presbyterians will come among you and occupy this field; go with them, they are a people of God." While Mr. M'Gready lived no Cumberland preacher operated near his congregations through respect toward him Ihey revered. After his death they visited the con- gregation mentioned above, nearly all of whom became Cumberland Pres- byterians. The following is a very just exhibit of the character of f which appeared under the ministerial labors of the Rev. James M'Gready, in Logan county. At the first commencement of this glorious revival, as also in its progress, 1 he bodily affections and exercises of a number of those xvho were its subjects, were very uncommon. This soon caused a rumor to go abroad, and the neople from every quarter came out to see. The consequence of which was, they not only had tlieir curiosity satisfied, but a great numlicr had their liearts deeply affected. This, in the hanti of God, was a blessed mean of spreading the WORK through various parts of our country. For a while, at first, all the min- isters in our bounds, seemed to participate in tlie glorious effusion of the Holy Spirit, and correspondent to tliis, proclaimed themselves friends to tiio revival. But alas! it was soon after discoverable, tlwit some of theui had changed tlieir opinion, otherwise they had never been well established. 'I'he consequence of this apparent change, may easily be inferred; notwithstanding the work still progressed. And although the few who remained friends to the revival, labored in the work of the Ministry 7ij'^/tt and rfa_i/, yet th'.' cries of the people for moro preaching, were incessant; and those cries soon became so general, that they were heard from many parts of an extensive frontier. 'I'he ministers, in return, could only pity, and pray for them; the congregations being so numerous, and in such a scattered situation, that tliey could not by any jiossible endeavor sup- ply them. About this time, a venerable Father i.i tiie ministry. Rev. David Rice, who was then resident in one of the upper counties of Kentucky, came down and attended a communion with some of our pvcachej-s in a viicant congregation; and he, having learned the situation of our country, and the pressing demand that there was for more preaching, proposed the plan of encouraging such a» APPENDIX. 673 inon2;st iis, as appeared to be men of good talent?, an:l who also discovered a dis- position (o exercise their cjifts in a pnhlir, way, to preach the gospel, although they mi^'ht not have acquired that decree of hiimin education, which the letter of discipline requires. This proposition was truly pleasing to our preachers, and indeed it found general acceptance among the people, as soon as intimations thereof were given. The consequence was, an uncommon spirit of prayer how seemed to prevail throughout the societies, that the great Head of the church would, not only open an effectual door into the ministry, but also that he would raise up, qualify, and bring men into that sacred office, wliose labors he would own and bless. And, brethren, (hat God who never told Israel to seek him in vain, evidently heard and answered the prayers of his people. Some, whose minds had been previously impressed with the duty of calling sinners to repen- tance, and of bearing public testimony to the work of God and the religion of Jesus Ciirist, and upon whom also the eyes of tiie church for some time had been fixed with a degree of expectation, now made their exercise of mind on Ihii subject, known to their F.ithers in tim ministry. The prospect was truly pleas- ing to tiic preachers, yet they considered it expedient to act with the greatest caution; for although the step about to betaken, was not unprecedented in the Presbyterian church, yet, seeing it was out of the common track, they were well aware tluit someof their brethren in the ministry would oppose the measure. However, they ventured to encourago three or four of the young men to prepare written discourses, and present them to the Transylvania Presbytery as a speci- men of their abilities. Thoy accordingly prepared discourses, and at the next stated sesMon of saitl Presbyter/, their case was brought before that reverend body. They met with warm opposition, arising principally, however, from a quarter rather inimical to the revival. But after a lengthy conversation on the subject, in which there was much altercation, a majority of the members con- sented and agreed, that the young men might be permitted to read their dis- courses to an aged member alone, who should make report to the Judicature. We believe the report was favorable. It was then directed, as well as we can recollect, that those men should prejiare otiier discourses to be read at the next Presbytery. They accordingly prepared, and three of them attended; but, as soon as the subject of their case was resumed, a warm debate ensued. At length, however, a majority of the members agreed to hear tiieir discourses. After they were read, the question was put: "Shall these men be received as candidates for the ministry ?" The vote being taken, one of the three was received, and two rejecteil by a majority of one vote only. This circumstance nnich depressed the spirits of a number of the prcacliers, wiio were real friends to the revival, and likewise the congregations generally, who had so earnestly desired Ihoir licen- sure; but more especially the spirits of those two candidates wt-rc depressed. They were men ill a matrimonial state, and could not consistently with those relative duties, by which they wire bound to their I'aiiiiiies, go and ncquiro the knowledge of all those forais of literature rcquiiod by the b»ok of discipliutt. Fain would they have returned home, and solaced thein'clves in the enjoyment of their domestic coiulort-^, an private clirislians, if they could iiavc done so, and kept a goodcon.-cience; but this they could not do; nor could they with clear- ness become members of any otlier christian society, where the ministerial door was not so dilFicuIt, and consequently, where they might have been at liberty to exercise their popular talents with approbation. No ; they were attached to all 676 APPENDrS. the cEJential doctrines, an<1 likewise the discipline of the Presbyterian church. It was in this church they were early dedicated to God by their pnrents, and in this church they first felt the power of the Gospel upon their iicart?, and tasted the sweetness of that grace, which bnnjx^salval ion to man. Therefore, in the communion of this church thoy earnestly desired to live and din. By thi? time ;i nuiTd)cr of others, who were generally esteemed enn'nont for gifts nnd piety, together wiih those who had already oHcred as candidates, became solemnly impressed to proclaim the word of life and salvation lo sinners. But alas! (h-; door of admittance seemed to be shut against tliem. In tin's dark state of matters, bntli the ministrrs themselves, and likewise the candidates who l)aard of the I,ord. And, if the old maxim be a jjood one, ("judge of causes by their elTects,") (he Presbytery will never have just cause to rcj^ret that they engaged in, and pursued sucli mea- sures: fur It is an incontestible fact judging by our Lord's rule, (Oy their fruit shall 2/eATi 7w i/iem) that there are rnullituftcs of both men and icoin en who will have cause to rejoice eternally that cverlhey heard those men preach a crucified Christ. Thb members who entered their protest, rent a petition to the next session of Synod, referring them to (he protest, "which they thought should have operated nsan appeal,'' in which they complained of various irregularities in the Cumber- land Presbytery with respect to the licensure anil ordination of men to the minis- try. The Synod at that time did or said but little about the matter; but at their succeeding se5=ion Ihey appointed a commission of Synod to meet shoitly after- wards in the bounds of Cumberland Pie;bytery, at Gasper river, and ilirccted certain members of the Comnn'ssion to cite previously to that meeting, all otir preachers, licentiates, candidates, and public exhorters,* who generally met in obedience to the citation. We would observe here, brethren, that although the appointment of the Com', mission was, we hope, well intended, yet we believe it was unhappily selected us to a part of it, from what appeared in the prosecution of their mission. A num- ber of that body, however, both preachers and elders, were meek and friendly disposed men, who felt themselves as brethren disposed to pursue the most pacific measures, according to their order from the stated Synod, to heal the breach that threatened the church. Rut on the contrary it is notorious, that another part of that body were men of ditlerent tempers; and it was an unfortunate circumstanco that those men were the most forward, influential members. After the comtnissi-)!! had met, and also the accused, who were then known as the majority of the Cumberland Presbytery, the Commission selected from the minutes and other sources, a number of irregtilarities, as chargeable against the majority of the Presbytery, all of which, however, were compriseii in the two following particulars, viz: 1st, The licensing unlearned men, or such as had not been examined on the learned languages, A:c. 2d, That those men who were licensed, both learned and uidearned, were only required to ainister or ministers, who had not been charged with heresy, iujmoral- ity, nor even what our discipline calls contumacy? This was certainly the case with the young men. That is, they were not charged with cither of the above, yet, they were ])ro)iibiled and the Presbytery censured because they would not ac- knowledge the authority by whicii it was done. The members of Presbytery then retired (but not in a Presbyterial capacity) to consult what was best to bo done, and after deliberation, they agreed to encour- age the young men to continue the exercise of their respective functions, which they themselves determined to do, cxccptinsuch business as required the act of a Presbytery. *0n the principles of the Commission's demand, no Presbytery would know when there was an addition made to their body by a new ordination, in as much as the next Synod might demand a re-examination of tho newly ordained minis- ter, jvidge him unqualified, anddeelaro ho should no longer preach as a Pretbyterian. 680 APPENDIX. Some months after, there was a general meeting or Council, held at Shilo con- sisting of the miniiters, ciders, and representatives from vacancies, which formerly composed a majority of the Cumberland Presbyterj'. At that Council, it was agreed on to petition the General Assembly, and in the mean time, cease our op* erations as a Presl'ytery; but continue to meet Ironi time to lin.c in tlic capiicity of a Council, aiul pvomoicthc inteiesis of tlic church as well as wo could, until an ansiver could be ol-taincii iioin the Afscmbly. 'Jlie Council^ at this meeting', unanimously declared it to be tlieir opinion, that the Comn.ission of Synod had acted contrary to Discipline, which oj-itiion was corroboiated by the next Assem- bly, (though not officially,) according to a private letter from a respectable mem- ber of that body, a part of which is as follows. "The unliajipy (lifTercnccs in your quarter, so immediately succeeding what a great proportion of the Presbyterian inicrest, in this place, believed to be a great revival of the work of God, has excited deep concern, a'ul our General As.'cm- bly have had the matter fully before them. It appeared to be the decided opinion of the majority in the General Assemb]}', that no Synod have a right to proceed against ministers or individuals, except the matter shall have come before them, by appeal fioui the Presbytery. — That only a Fresbyiery could call its members loan account for errors in doctrine or practice. — That a man once ordained by a Piesbyieiy is an ordained minister, though the Presbytery may have acted im- properly in not requiring the due qualification; and that even a Presbytery coald not alierwards depose, but for cause arising, or made public after ordination; tiiat licentiates are always in the power of their Presbytery to examine them and to withdraw their licensure at discretion: but, that a Synod may act against a Pres- bytery as such, by dissolving, dividing, censuring, &c. consequently, thatthe deal- inn's with Cumberland Presbytery were legal, in dissolving thorn, and annexing them to 'i'ransylvania, but wholly imprcpcr in suspendingordained ministers, and still more improper was it for a Commission of Synod to do it. But though the rule about the knowledge of languages in our discipline is not often fully com- plied with, and thougli the rule is not found In the scriptures, yet it is so important, that though your case was an imperious one, yot they seemed to fear you had gone too far, especially iu the licensures. But what the General Assembly hath finally done, will ap|)ear very inconclusive on these points; because they wished to avoid ofi'ending the Synod and the Presbytery; and the minority in the Assembly took advantage of this, to make the business end as much as possible in such a manner, as not to be so construed against the power of Synods and General As- semblies. The General Assembly have^ however, questioned the regularity of the proceedings of your Synod." You may see brethren, in the foregoing extracts, what was the decided opinion of what may be called the collected wisdom of the Presbyterian Ciiurch in the United States on the points for which we contend. And, perhaps, in examining the list of Commissioners who composed the Assembly, the members will be found to stand as high for learning, integrity and piety as a subsequent Assembly, which diffiered with them in opinion. You will moreover see the reason \i'hy wo were not profited by the favorable opinion of the Assembly. As to the Assembly's fearing we had 'gone too far in the licensures,' we will not pretend to say their fears were altogether without foundation; nevertheless, the Presbytery that have been •vUhout sin on this subject, 'may cast the first stone.' — That is, the Presbytery that APPENDIX. 681 have licensed as many as the Cumberland Piesbytcry liavc done, and have licensed no improper person to preacli the gospel.* The Assembly addressed a letter to the Synod informing them, what they had done "was at least of questionable ro-.ilarity," and requested them to review their proceedings, and rectify what might liavc been done amiss. The Synod we understood, reviewed, but confirmed all their Commission had done. The Coun- cil, notwithstanding, were encouraged to forward another petition, after which they were informed by a private letter, from another influential member of the Assembly, that it would be most proper for them to apply to the Synod fo res- cind their former order, as it respected the Presbytery; and ir they refused, then for the Council to appeal to the Assembly, which "no doubt would redress their grievances." The official letter of that Assembly, not having come to hand, the Council thought it prudent to postpone doing any thing in it, until such letter could be seen. After it was scon, a number of the members of Council thought the prospect of a redress of grievances not flattering; and at the next Council it was voted by a large majority to go into a constituted state, and in that capacity, address the General Assembly ; but by reason of the minority refusing to acqui- esce in what the majority had done, the Council did not still constitute a Presby- tery. After some time, some of those who were of the majority, felt willing to comply with the recommendation of the member, who wrote to us, and told us to go up by appeal from the Synod, but before there was an opportunity of doing it, we heard to our astonishment, that the Assembly had decided in favor of the Synod. This step at once superceded the necessity of an appeal : therefore the Council generally thought it was now time to constitute into a Presbytery, and proceed to business again in that capacity. But some of the members, wished to make the last efl[brt with the Synod, which now had the business in their own hands, and the whole agreed at the Ridje meeting house in August last, to pro- pose their last terms, and forward them to the Transylvanian Presbytery, or Sy- nod, by two Coramissioncrs to be appointed for (hat purpose, which was accord- ingly done, and the terms in substance were as follows: "We, the preachers belon;;ing to the Council, both old and young, from a sin- cere desire to be in union with the general body of the Presbyterian church, are willing to be examined on the tenets of our holy religion, by the Transylvania Presbytery, Synod, or a committee appointed for that purpose; taking along the idea, however, that we be received or rejected as a connected body. Also, all our ministers, ordained and licentiates retain their former authority derived from the Cumberland Presbytery. It was moreover understood, that if the Synod should require the preachers to re-adopt the Confession of Faith, that it should be with the exception of fatality only." Our Commissioners were directed to go, and take a copy of the above minute, without any discretionary power what- ever or to alter the propositions in any way, and it was unanimonsly agreed and determined, that if tiie Synod would not accede to the propositions, that on the fourth Tuesday in Oct. ensuing, the whole Council would go into a constituted state. The Commissioners accordingly went to the Synod; and after their re- turn, informed us that the Synod would not consider our case as a body, but a» *The Cumberland Presbytery have ipason to thank God, that every man whom ihey licensed, except one individual, cnniinurs to holirvr. picat-h and pinrtice thr Gospel of Christ. 682 APPENDIX. individuals; neither would they suffer any of our preachers to make the excep- tion to the Confession of Failh. The Commissioners, notwithstanding, obtained an crder for an intermediate Presbytery "to be held at Green Town, to consider the case of Mr. Hodge and others." Here, brethren, we will insert for your in- formation, the iVIinute of the last Council, and also the preamble to the Minute of our first Presbytery. "The Council met at Shilo, agreeably to adjournment on the fourth Tuesday in October, 1809. Whereupon Mr. King was appointed to the Chair, and Thos. Donald, Clerk. The Council opened by prayer. •'Enquiry was made, what progress the Commissioners had made at the Tran- sylvania Presbytery or Synod, towards bringing about a reconciliation; and how those Judicatures had treated the propositions of wing, and Samuel FCing, regularly ordained ministers, in the Presbyterian church, against whom no charge, either of immo- rality or heresy has ever been exhibited, before any of the church Judicatures, having waited in vain more than four years, in the meautiine, petitioning the APPENDTX. G83 Genera] Assembly for a rcilross of grievances, and a restorarion of our violated rights, have, and do hereby agree and determine, to constitute into a Presbytery, known by the name of the Cumberland Presbytery, on the following conditions. All candidates fur the ministry, who may licreafter be licensed by lliis Presby- tery, and all the licentiates or probationer-, whf. may hereafter be ordained by this Presbytery, shall be required, before such licensure and ordination, to receive and adopt the Confession and Discipline of the Presbyterian cliurch, except the idea of fatality', that seems to be taught under the mysterious doctrine of predes- tination. It is to be understood, iiowever, that 8uch as can clearly receive the Confession, without an exception, shall not be required to make any. Moreover, all licentiates before they are set apart to the whole work of tiie ministry, or or- dained, shall be required to undergo an examination on English Grammar, Geo- graphy, Astronomy, Natural and .■\Ioral Philosophy, and Church History.* The Presbytery may also require ah examination on all, or any part, of the above branches of literature before licensure if tliey deem it expedient." Thus, brethren, we have, in the integrity of our heart:;, endeavored to give you as correct and impartial an account of the rise and progress of the cause or causes, that have brought us into our present situation, as justice to ourselves, and our best recollection would admit. We have not intentially and unjustly exposed or covered the conduct of any man or Judicature. VVc hive oidy aimed at giving a clear, honest view of the matter, that you might be enabled tojudgo for yourselves whether we have acted with propriety or impropriety. We think, precipitancy or rashness canno< be justly imputed to us in the pre- sent case. We have waited in an unorganized state, for more than four yean, and in that time, have repeatedly prayed the Judicatures to redress i»ur grievan- ces; and have not contended for one privilege but what we conscientiously be- lieve God's word allows us. If wc had sought or desired an occasion to make a chism in the church, we had an excellent pretext, after the unprecedented con- duct of the Commission of Synod towards u=. But instead of this, we volunia • rily suspended our operations at a Presbytery, and waited from year to year, be- set on every side, hoping thematter miglit be settled on principles just and equita- ble. We said "beset on every side." Yes, brethren, a number of you know that various sectaries took the advantage of our forbearance and peculiar situa- tion, and endeavored to rend our flourishing congregatiane. The swarms of here- tics and fanatics also, who came down from the upper counties of Kentucky, gave us much perplexity ;yet we deterim'ned, throucjh grace tostand firm, and con- tinue to appeal to the reason and justice of llio higher Judicatures, until we were assured they were not disposed to restore our rights. This assurance wc have at length obtained, and there was no alternative left us, but either to violate our solemn vows to our brethren, act contrary to our reason and conscience, or form ourselves into a Presbytery, separate from the Kentucky Synod. This stej), at first view, may alarm some of you ; but bo assured, brethren, that although wc are not now united to the Presbyterian church by the external bond of discipline, that we feel as much union in heart as formally; and we would further assure vou, that we have not set up as a party, inimical to the general Presbyterian •It will not be understood that examination) on experimental religion «nd Theology will be omitted. 684 APPEDIX. church : — no : we, ourselves, are Presbyterians, and expect ever to remain so, whether united to the general body or not. Permit IIS further to inform you what we know to bo an incontestable fact. That is, there arc a number of ministers wlio are koi)t in the bosom of the Pres- byterian church, who have deviated infinitely more from the Confession than we have done. One can boldly deny tlie imputation of Christ's active obedience to the sinner ill justifieation, and published it to the world — another can deny tlie operation of the Holy Spirit in the work of regeneration,* and yet, we, who only object to the unqualified idea of eternal reprobation, cannot be indulged in that objection 1 It has been said that if all the ministers belonging to the Council, had continu- ed together, and had constituted into a Presbytery, it would have been much better. Brethren, if individuals, for reasons best known to themselves, and their God, have thought proper to change a position in which we thought God had blessed them, we have not yet felt at liberty to do so likewise. We have to ac- count to God, and our own consciences how we have acted in this matter. Some have feared because of the smallness of our number. Brethren, we have yet left, in the bounds of our Presbytery, almost as many ministers, exclusive of candidates, as our blessed Lord chose to spread the gospel through the world. And whilst we acknowledge the greatest inferiority to those twelve ciiAiMrioNs of the gospel, yet, we profess to believe that neither the standing, nor reputation of a people depends on their numbers. If this were admitted, the Roman church, when it was at its zenith of superstition and idolatry, would have been the most permanent, and respectable in the world. But tlie Reformation and subsequent events have taught us that was not the case witli her. But notwithstanding, some individuals have changed their ground, yet, as far as we have learned, but very few of the numerous and respectable societies or congregations have aban- doned us: and some individuals of tliose few, were partly constrained to do as they have done, from their local situation. Some of you are tifraid you cannot be supplied by the Presbytery. Brethren, the same Almighty X,or(i of the harvcs I, who heard your prayers on that subject ten years ago, is willing to hear again. Is the harvest indeed great but the laborers few? well then, pray the Lord to send more laborers. Some fear lest the Presbytery should take too much liberty in licensing and or- daining unlearned men. If by this you mean, you are afraid tlic Presbytery, in some instances, will dispense with the dead languages, your fears are well grounded. But if you are afraid we will license and ordain without a good Englisli education, we hope your fears are without foundation. And wliilo we thus candidly declare our intention to receive men as candidates, without a knowledge of the languages, who are men of good talents, and who appear to be evidently called of God, believing, as we do, that there are ihousands in the Presbyterian church of such description, who would make more able, resjiect- able, and more useful ministers of Jesus Christ, than many who say they have been brought up at the feet of Gamalial : we would nevertheless recommend it to all parents who have sons who promise fair fur the ministry, to have them taught the Greek language, especially the Greek Testament. Some of us intend to do *See Mr. Davis' publication in S. Carolina and Mr. Craighead's of Tenn. KKUATA. In the history of the Cumberland Preshjterian Church, page 7 Le 8, from the top, for "avocation," read " ,ocai«n." I'age GU,in the Utla Une from the bottom, for "doctnne, read '•^ doctrines.''^ •t„4^^,'>'> Page 612, line 26, for « consolatory," --^ ''r^" IW " Page 632, 2d line from the bottom, for "1806,'' read "1607. Pa44, line 20, for « names," read 'hiamc. p;;te 648 line 24, for " the Synod of 1816," road ^Hhe Synod Page'653,line32, for "disposed," read "cZe^ised." Pa'^c 654, for " tanto," read « totor \: / APPENDIX. 685 ourselves what we here recommend, and thereby more fully convince you of our sincerity. We would just add, that we have it in view as a Presbytery to continue, or make another proposition to the Synod of Kentucky, or some other Synod, for a re-union, if we can obtain it without violating our natural and scriptural rigiits, it will meet the most ardent wish of our hearts; If we cannot, we hope to be enabled to commit ourselves and cause to him who is able to keep us. Brethren, if we live at the feet of the Redeemer and feel constant dependence on Him, we are not afraid but that he will be our God and director. And if God be for us icho can be against us ? We therefore entreat you brethren, to watch and be sober. Cultivate friendship with all societies of Christians, who maintain the funda- mental doctrines of the gospel, and whose lives comport vvitii their profession; but avoid the multitude of deceivers, who have gone out into the world, and strike at the root of all real religion. — Avoid them we entreat you, as you would the open enemies of the cross of Christ. Oird on the whole armour of God. Fight the good fight of faith ^ live inpeace^ and the God of peace shall be tvith you. — Amen." SAMUEL M'ADOW, Moderator. Test— YOUNG EWING, Clerk. FINIS I o DATE DUE IPR 0 7 It^ 6-i^^ Wf^ DEW^^'I JAN 1 1 lg35 ^wmris ^mrt mn fEn f^^M CA YLORO im 1?^ tim ^m PRINTED IN U.S.A. '' ; ^•SIJ* '•0 ■ : ■ ■ m i ':• PMIHflilHimmiMlMliSffillSiJIflffi *i BW901 .S65 t- I Historyof the Christian church, from i Princeton Theological Seminary-Speer Library I 1 1012 00156 0491 t m 1| iiil